March-25-24

Esther Agrees to Help the Jews

 3/25/24 And they told Mordecai what Esther had said. 13 Then Mordecai told them to reply to Esther, “Do not think to yourself that in the king’s palace you will escape any more than all the other Jews. 14 For if you keep silent at this time, relief and deliverance will rise for the Jews from another place, but you and your father’s house will perish. And who knows whether you have not come to the kingdom for such a time as this?” 15 Then Esther told them to reply to Mordecai, 16 “Go, gather all the Jews to be found in Susa, and hold a fast on my behalf, and do not eat or drink for three days, night or day. I and my young women will also fast as you do. Then I will go to the king, though it is against the law, and if I perish, I perish.”[c] 17 Mordecai then went away and did everything as Esther had ordered him. (Esther 4:12-17) ESV

“If I Perish, I Perish”

Amy Orr-Ewing

2020-07-17

In this webcast, Dr. Amy Orr-Ewing shines a powerful and original light on the Old Testament book of Esther. Esther’s story is a “testimony to the unthwartable promises and purposes of God” and is a rousing call, so important at this uncertain time of coronavirus, to practice the discipline of “remembering” how God works and the breakthroughs He has achieved in the past. It is a discipline that builds trust that God is at work even when we can’t see it.

Run time for this video is 26 minutes.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wkVNzRrmwEAandfeature=emb_logo

Triumph in Christ

 3/24/24 When I came to Troas to preach the gospel of Christ, even though a door was opened for me in the Lord, 13 my spirit was not at rest because I did not find my brother Titus there. So I took leave of them and went on to Macedonia.

14 But thanks be to God, who in Christ always leads us in triumphal procession, and through us spreads the fragrance of the knowledge of him everywhere. 15 For we are the aroma of Christ to God among those who are being saved and among those who are perishing, 16 to one a fragrance from death to death, to the other a fragrance from life to life. Who is sufficient for these things? 17 For we are not, like so many, peddlers of God’s word, but as men of sincerity, as commissioned by God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ. (2 Corinthians 12:16) ESV

Triumph in Christ

 3/24/24 When I came to Troas to preach the gospel of Christ, even though a door was opened for me in the Lord, 13 my spirit was not at rest because I did not find my brother Titus there. So I took leave of them and went on to Macedonia.

14 But thanks be to God, who in Christ always leads us in triumphal procession, and through us spreads the fragrance of the knowledge of him everywhere. 15 For we are the aroma of Christ to God among those who are being saved and among those who are perishing, 16 to one a fragrance from death to death, to the other a fragrance from life to life. Who is sufficient for these things? 17 For we are not, like so many, peddlers of God’s word, but as men of sincerity, as commissioned by God, in the sight of God we speak in Christ. (2 Corinthians 12:16) ESV

Triumphant in Christ

A compilation

2016-05-24

Overwhelming victory is ours through Christ who loved us enough to die for us. For I am convinced that nothing can ever separate us from his love. Death can’t, and life can’t. The angels won’t, and all the powers of hell itself cannot keep God’s love away. Our fears for today, our worries about tomorrow, or where we are—high above the sky, or in the deepest ocean—nothing will ever be able to separate us from the love of God demonstrated by our Lord Jesus Christ when he died for us.—Romans 8:37–391

*

Triumph is fleeting. Hardly does one taste victory before it is gone. Achieved, yet now history. No one remains champion forever. Time for yet another conquest, another victory. Perhaps this is the absurdity of Paul’s claim: “But thanks be to God, who always leads us in triumphal procession.”2

The triumph of Christ is not temporary. “Triumphant in Christ” is not an event or an occasion. It’s not fleeting. To be triumphant in Christ is a lifestyle … a state of being! To triumph in Christ is not something we do, it’s something we are.

Here is the big difference between victory in Christ and victory in the world: A victor in the world rejoices over something he did—swimming the English Channel, climbing Everest, making a million. But the believer rejoices over who he is—a child of God, a forgiven sinner, an heir of eternity. As the hymn goes, “Heir of salvation, purchase of God, born of his Spirit, washed in his blood.”

Nothing can separate us from our triumph in Christ. Nothing! Our triumph is based not upon our feelings but upon God’s gift. Our triumph is based not upon our perfection but upon God’s forgiveness. How precious is this triumph! For even though we are pressed on every side, the victory is still ours. Nothing can alter the loyalty of God.

A friend of mine recently lost his father to death. The faith of his father had for years served as an inspiration for many. In the moments alone with the body of his father, my friend said this thought kept coming to his mind as he looked at his daddy’s face: You won. You won. You won!

As Joan of Arc said when she was abandoned by those who should have stood by her, “It is better to be alone with God. His friendship will not fail me, nor his counsel, nor his love. In his strength I will dare and dare and dare until I die.”

“Triumphant in Christ.” It is not something we do. It’s something we are.—Max Lucado

I will come to you

What does Jesus do when you’re at your moment of desperation? Mark 6:48 says, “About three o’clock in the morning Jesus came toward them, walking on the water.”3 Notice he didn’t tell the disciples to come to him. He knew they couldn’t get to him. He went to them. When you’re at that point of desperation, Jesus comes to you!

I love the fact that Jesus did not stand on the shore and shout instructions. When you’re in a storm, you don’t need advice. You need a miracle! You need somebody to show up, and this is what Jesus did. He intervened in the disciples’ storm.

This is the gospel—that God doesn’t stand on the shoreline telling us what to do. He comes out and meets us in our pain, our fear, our depression, our storm, and our discouragement. He comes to us. What a God!

You may feel abandoned right now, but you’re not. The Bible says in John 14:18, “I will not abandon you or leave you as orphans in the storm—I will come to you.”4 You can count on it!—Rick Warren

Faith praises no matter what happens

Job had obviously lived a godly life for many years, but it took the implosion of the power of God from without to put the pressure on by means of the trials and afflictions of the Devil, before the power that was within exploded into a mighty atomic chain reaction of some of the most beautiful poetry in the Bible—the Song of Suffering which has echoed down through the ages to encourage countless millions with its reverberations of faith, patience, and praise in the midst of adversity. When everything goes wrong and seems contrary to God’s Word and the usual, those with great faith can say with Job, “even though He slay me, yet will I trust Him.”5 Real gold—no matter how hot the fire or how long the fire, how hot the test or how long it lasts—will still come out gold, even finer gold!

God has a purpose in everything He allows, even if it is only to compel us to exercise our faith … and to demonstrate it for the encouragement of others, to inspire the faith of others and to encourage their trust in the Lord. How can we be more than conquerors when everything goes wrong and seems contrary to the Word and the usual? By being good losers, and even praising God in the midst of our losses. God often gets His greatest victories out of seeming defeat, and He often brings them along the neglected path of praise. Praise is the voice of faith!—David Brandt Berg

All-inclusive love

David said we should give thanks because “the LORD is good and his love endures forever; his faithfulness continues through all generations.”6 The Lord is good. What an important statement this is. The world is often evil. But God is good. His love never wavers. We may waver in our love for Him, but He never wavers in His love for us. Max Lucado has written:

How wide is God’s love? Wide enough for the whole world. Are you included in the world? Then you are included in God’s love.

It’s nice to be included. You aren’t always. Universities exclude you if you aren’t smart enough. Businesses exclude you if you aren’t qualified enough, and sadly, some churches exclude you if you aren’t good enough.

But though they may exclude you, Christ includes you. When asked to describe the width of his love, he stretched one hand to the right and one to the left and had them nailed in that position so you would know he died loving you.

But isn’t there a limit? Surely there has to be an end to this love. You’d think so, wouldn’t you? But David the adulterer never found it. Paul the murderer never found it. Peter the liar never found it. When it came to life, they hit bottom. But when it came to God’s love, they never did. They, like you, found their names on God’s list of love.

David tells us that God’s faithfulness extends to all generations. When others fail us, He does not. When others desert us, He stands with us. When we declare our anger, He continues to declare His love. God is consistent. He is good. He is loving. Even when we don’t understand the circumstances of life, we should give thanks for the God whose character is without question. This character is what we rely on.

We give thanks for a sure Hope beyond the grave. How do people survive who see this life as all that there is? The Bible tells us that when we die, we go to be with the Lord. We are given a home prepared by God’s loving hands. We are given bodies that will never decay, malfunction, or embarrass us. We are reunited with loved ones who have died before us. And we will be with Jesus. Heaven is described by taking the most precious things of this life: gold, silver, precious stones … and making them the common things of Heaven. It is a reminder that this life is nothing in comparison to the splendor of the world to come. Heaven is depicted as a place of joy, singing, celebration. It is a place where wrongs are made right, where good is rewarded.

We give thanks for the Savior who made this hope possible… We give thanks for Jesus in every circumstance because He is our reason for hope. It is faith in Him that has made us new.—Bruce Goettsche7

Published on Anchor May 2016. Read by Jason Lawrence. Music by John Listen.

1 TLB.

2 2 Corinthians 2:14.

3 NLT.

4 TLB.

5 Job 13:15.

6 Psalm 100:5 NIV.

7 http://www.unionchurch.com/archive/111900.html.

The Resurrection of Christ

3/23/24 Now I would remind you, brothers,[a] of the gospel I preached to you, which you received, in which you stand, and by which you are being saved, if you hold fast to the word I preached to you—unless you believed in vain.

For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also received: that Christ died for our sins in accordance with the Scriptures, that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day in accordance with the Scriptures, and that he appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. Then he appeared to more than five hundred brothers at one time, most of whom are still alive, though some have fallen asleep. Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles. Last of all, as to one untimely born, he appeared also to me. For I am the least of the apostles, unworthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. 10 But by the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace toward me was not in vain. On the contrary, I worked harder than any of them, though it was not I, but the grace of God that is with me. 11 Whether then it was I or they, so we preach and so you believed.

The Resurrection of the Dead

12 Now if Christ is proclaimed as raised from the dead, how can some of you say that there is no resurrection of the dead? 13 But if there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised. 14 And if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is in vain and your faith is in vain. 15 We are even found to be misrepresenting God, because we testified about God that he raised Christ, whom he did not raise if it is true that the dead are not raised. 16 For if the dead are not raised, not even Christ has been raised. 17 And if Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile and you are still in your sins. 18 Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished. 19 If in Christ we have hope[b] in this life only, we are of all people most to be pitied.

20 But in fact Christ has been raised from the dead, the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep. 21 For as by a man came death, by a man has come also the resurrection of the dead. 22 For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive. 23 But each in his own order: Christ the firstfruits, then at his coming those who belong to Christ. 24 Then comes the end, when he delivers the kingdom to God the Father after destroying every rule and every authority and power. 25 For he must reign until he has put all his enemies under his feet. 26 The last enemy to be destroyed is death. 27 For “God[c] has put all things in subjection under his feet.” But when it says, “all things are put in subjection,” it is plain that he is excepted who put all things in subjection under him. 28 When all things are subjected to him, then the Son himself will also be subjected to him who put all things in subjection under him, that God may be all in all.

29 Otherwise, what do people mean by being baptized on behalf of the dead? If the dead are not raised at all, why are people baptized on their behalf? 30 Why are we in danger every hour? 31 I protest, brothers, by my pride in you, which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die every day! 32 What do I gain if, humanly speaking, I fought with beasts at Ephesus? If the dead are not raised, “Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die.” 33 Do not be deceived: “Bad company ruins good morals.”[d] 34 Wake up from your drunken stupor, as is right, and do not go on sinning. For some have no knowledge of God. I say this to your shame. (Corinthians 15:1-34) ESV

The Resurrection Confirms the Gospel

Charles Price

2013-03-29

An inspiring and lively talk of death, life, and the resurrection, and the place that Christ’s resurrection has in the life of a Christian and that of the Christian worldview. Run time is 40 minutes.

Charles Price has been the Senior Pastor of The Peoples Church in Toronto, Canada, since September 2001, with a weekly congregation of 3500 people. He has a weekly hour-long television program, Living Truth, which is broadcast coast to coast in Canada each week, as well as in the United Kingdom, Europe, India, Australia, New Zealand, Indonesia, Korea, and Japan. He has preached in over 75 countries on 5 continents around the world and is the author of 7 books, some of which have been translated into German, Dutch, French, Spanish, Italian, Portuguese, Hindi, Malayalam, Farsi, Korean and Latvian.

Straining Toward the Goal

3/22/24 Not that I have already obtained this or am already perfect, but I press on to make it my own, because Christ Jesus has made me his own. 13 Brothers, I do not consider that I have made it my own. But one thing I do: forgetting what lies behind and straining forward to what lies ahead, 14 I press on toward the goal for the prize of the upward call of God in Christ Jesus. 15 Let those of us who are mature think this way, and if in anything you think otherwise, God will reveal that also to you. 16 Only let us hold true to what we have attained.

17 Brothers, join in imitating me, and keep your eyes on those who walk according to the example you have in us. 18 For many, of whom I have often told you and now tell you even with tears, walk as enemies of the cross of Christ. 19 Their end is destruction, their god is their belly, and they glory in their shame, with minds set on earthly things. 20 But our citizenship is in heaven, and from it we await a Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ, 21 who will transform our lowly body to be like his glorious body, by the power that enables him even to subject all things to himself. (Philippians 3:12-21) ESV

The Story—Part Two

Peter Amsterdam

2016-08-16

This article continues with the story behind the message of the gospel. As I mentioned previously, while the plot and story line remain the same, there are many ways of telling the story. This summary might bring to mind aspects which you haven’t thought of for some time and might help you when relating the message to those you’re ministering to. This second part begins at the New Testament.

At the time of Jesus’ birth, Israel was an occupied country. Because of the promises given in Scripture, many of the Jewish people were hoping for and expecting that God was going to raise up a king, a messiah, who would throw off the Roman yoke and restore Israel’s political independence. They were expecting that Israel would be ruled by a righteous king, and that this would usher in a new era.

Jesus preached that the kingdom was near. There are over 70 mentions of “the kingdom of God” and “the kingdom of heaven” in the Gospels. The first-century Jews understood this to mean that Jesus would lead a movement that was going to defeat the Romans and bring about all the blessings God spoke about throughout the Old Testament. From things said in the Gospels, it seems that some of the disciples were thinking in these terms as well.

But that wasn’t God’s plan at all. In fact, much of what Jesus said, the parables He told, and His actions, such as casting the moneychangers out of the temple and overturning their tables, proclaimed judgment on Israel, much like many of the Old Testament prophets did. Jesus taught that the old way of forgiveness of sins through the temple sacrifices was over, and the physical temple, the sacrifices, the strict adherence to the Torah, the Laws of Moses, were no longer necessary.—That Israel, because of her sins, was going to be judged and destroyed. Only a few decades later, in 70 AD, the Romans destroyed the temple and the city and didn’t allow Jews to live in Jerusalem any longer. In 132 AD some of the Jewish people again revolted against Rome. This led the Romans to destroy nearly 1,000 villages in central Judea, killing, enslaving, or exiling the inhabitants.

The fulfillment of God’s promises that salvation would come through Israel to the rest of the world was going to happen in a manner that was completely unexpected. It was going to come through Jesus’ sacrifice on the cross. Their messiah was going to look like a failed messiah, someone who had made big, bold promises, only to be executed by the authorities. But this “failed messiah” rose from the dead and never died again, and in doing so, He defeated death. Never before had someone died, been resurrected, and not died again eventually. There had been a few people who were raised from death, such as Lazarus, but these eventually died again. Jesus did not. In Jesus, God did a completely new thing.

Everything the Scriptures had foretold about the salvation of the world came to a climax through these events. There was a fundamental change which ushered in a new age, known as “the last days”; an age which started with the resurrection of Jesus and will end with His return, when the victory over death is completed, and those who have chosen to be His will be raised—body and spirit.

Jesus was the first to be resurrected, including His body, and He is now in heaven, body and spirit. His body was changed. God created a new kind of body in resurrecting Jesus’ body, one that was material in that it could be touched, but was beyond material in that it could disappear and pass through walls and doors. This kind of body did not exist before, but it does now in Jesus. This is the kind of body that human beings will possess at the end of the “last days.”1 Jesus ascended into heaven bodily. The risen and exalted Lord exists today in body and spirit. Those who receive Jesus as their Savior will be raised in the same manner—body and spirit.

Jesus’ death and resurrection fulfilled the promises and covenants contained within the Jewish scriptures, and in doing so changed everything!

With His death and resurrection, the temple was no longer needed, for sins would no longer be forgiven yearly through temple sacrifice, but would be forgiven eternally once and for all through the sacrifice of Jesus’ death. The temple was no longer to be the dwelling place of God, because after Pentecost, God the Holy Spirit dwelt in believers.

The Torah was superseded by the words of Jesus, as He was the Word made flesh. When He said, “You have heard it said … but I say to you,” He was stating that His word had more authority than the Laws of Moses, that He was giving a new version of it, and that He had the right to do so.

When Jesus ate His last meal with His disciples, He was celebrating Passover, the event when the blood of a lamb was sprinkled on the doorposts, which saved the Jewish firstborn children from the angel of death and made the Jews’ exodus from Egypt possible. However, He taught at that last meal that the sacrifice that was about to take place represented a new covenant, a new agreement—that the shedding of His blood would permanently save us from sin and would bring a new exodus from the bondage of sin and death.

The gate that was closed after Adam’s sin has now been opened. The separation is no longer there. The opportunity to become part of God’s family is now available to all. Humankind has been given the right to become children of God through Jesus.2 God’s Spirit will dwell within and empower anyone who receives Jesus.

The clincher in this story is that Jesus’ death and resurrection began a new era, a new creation, the beginning of the kingdom of God on earth. The people of the world can now be reconciled with God. Permanent forgiveness of sin is available without our having to pay the price for that forgiveness, as it was paid in full by Jesus’ death. We are part of God’s new creation. We are reconciled to Him, received back into His favor, able to become one of His children, and are called to help others find that same reconciliation.

If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation. The old has passed away; behold, the new has come. All this is from God, who through Christ reconciled us to Himself and gave us the ministry of reconciliation; that is, in Christ God was reconciling the world to Himself, not counting their trespasses against them, and entrusting to us the message of reconciliation. Therefore, we are ambassadors for Christ, God making His appeal through us.3

The story doesn’t end there, as death itself will eventually be defeated and creation will be fully restored, with no curse, no sin, no evil.4

Jesus, God the Son, was born of a woman and lived the life of a human. He was the nature and character of God in human flesh. His actions, His words, the life He lived, manifested what God is like, made tangible in the life of Jesus. The ultimate love, the deep compassion, the hatred of evil; the anger at injustice, hypocrisy, and taking advantage of the poor and weak; the mercy and understanding; all of these were the personality of God played out in a way that we, as humans, could understand.

Jesus was God’s love, God’s Word, walking the earth. He was called to pay the ultimate price of dying for the sins of those in the world, and in doing so, He made it possible for us to be reconciled to God, to become God’s children, to have the right to receive the inheritance of our Father, which is eternal life.

We, as members of God’s family, His adopted children,5 play a role in God’s great story, in His love for humanity, His love for His creation. For we are called to share this story with those who haven’t heard it, who don’t understand it, and who have trouble believing it. With God’s Spirit dwelling in us, we are temples of the Holy Spirit. We are ambassadors of Christ, who have a personal relationship with God, and our commission from Jesus Himself is to share the message, to tell the story, to let others know that they can be part of God’s family. They can become part of God’s kingdom, of His new creation. Their sins can be forgiven, all for free, since the price of their entry into God’s family has been paid for. It’s theirs for the asking.

It’s helpful to remember the end result of it all, what God is offering, so it’s fresh in our hearts and minds when we offer it to others. Those who become members of God’s family will live forever in a place of incredible beauty, which is “prepared as a bride adorned for her husband,”6 with the radiance of jewels,7 with a wall constructed from precious stones.8 A place with no need of the sun or stars, for God will be its light.9 There will be no death, mourning, crying, or pain.10 It’s a place that is free from all evil,11 a place where God will dwell with men.12—Forever! Ours is a message of joy, of happiness, of the possibility of eternal life in the most wonderful place possible, and a renewed life now. It truly is the most important message there is.

As partakers of these eternal blessings, as His ambassadors, His messengers, we should do our very best to live in a manner which reflects God and His love, which lets people see God’s light and feel His warmth through us, His children. We are to be messengers of the divine invitation, inviting one and all to the feast, to the kingdom of God.13 We are to preach the gospel, the good news that anyone can become God’s child, that His free gift is available to everyone.

We are to be messengers of love, in word and in deed, to a world desperately in need of God, of His love, His forgiveness, and His mercy.14 We are His messengers; our job is to pass on the invitation, to share the good news, to tell the story, and to do so in a language that they understand, through our words, our actions, and our love. Invite them!

The Spirit and the Bride say, “Come.” And let the one who hears say, “Come.” And let the one who is thirsty come; let the one who desires take the water of life without price.15

Originally published February 2012. Republished on Anchor August 2016.
Read by Jason Lawrence.

1 Philippians 3:20–21, 1 Corinthians 15:42–44, 49, 1 John 3:2.

2 John 1:12.

3 2 Corinthians 5:17–20.

4 Revelation 21:1, 4–5.

5 Galatians 4:4–7.

6 Revelation 21:2.

7 Revelation 21:10–11.

8 Revelation 21:18–21.

9 Revelation 21:23.

10 Revelation 21:4.

11 Revelation 21:27.

12 Revelation 21:3.

13 Luke 14:23.

14 Romans 10:14.

15 Revelation 22:17.

Put On the New Self

3/21/24 If then you have been raised with Christ, seek the things that are above, where Christ is, seated at the right hand of God. Set your minds on things that are above, not on things that are on earth. For you have died, and your life is hidden with Christ in God. When Christ who is your[a] life appears, then you also will appear with him in glory. (Colossians 1:1-4) ESV

Easter Is Newness of Life

A compilation

2015-03-30

All the disciples were in a mood of deepest and darkest depression. The light had been cut off from their minds. They were in the dark. The taste had gone out of their lives. Everything had become stale and profitless. Simon Peter was gloomy with despondency and haggard with remorse. … Mary Magdalene started at the “early dawn” to carry spices to the grave, but there was no dawning in her spirit, and the roadway was wet with her tears. …

And then came the cry, “He is risen!” The Lord is alive. His tomb is empty! He has shaken off death, He has marched out of the grave! Think of that trumpet note pealing through the late night. Think of that great burning light streaming through the darkness, kindling life after life into blazing hope again. …

Now what did the apostles find in the resurrection which made them give it weighty and unfailing emphasis? What was its practical significance? What did it mean? First of all, it meant this, that Jesus of Nazareth had been clearly manifested to be the Son of God. Before this wonderful morning, the disciples had been the victims of uncertainty, chilled by cloudy moods of doubt and fear.

But with the resurrection, the uncertainty ends. It is not only that the immediate darkness passes, but the troublesome mists are lifted as well, and the Master emerges as the clearly manifested Son of God. “Arise, shine, for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee!” …

In the power of the resurrection, the apostles saw a vast reservoir of spiritual energy for the quickening and emancipation of the race. This was their reasoning and their faith … that in Christ we, too, can rise out of death into newness of life, that, just as He walked out of that tomb, we, too, can walk out of the grave and graveyard of our own corrupt past, and in vigour and sweetness of being, become alive unto God.—Dr.  J. H. Jowett1

*

If you come to seek His face, not in the empty sepulcher, but in the living power of His presence … then your hearts will be full of true Easter joy, and that joy will shed itself abroad in your homes. And let your joy not end with the hymns and the prayers and the communions in His house. Take with you the joy of Easter to the home, and make that home bright with more unselfish love, more hearty service; take it into your work, and do all in the name of the Lord Jesus; take it to your heart, and let that heart rise anew on Easter wings to a higher, a gladder, a fuller life; take it to the dear graveside and say there the two words “Jesus lives!” and find in them the secret of calm expectation, the hope of eternal reunion.—John Ellerton

*

What is His message to us this springtime? If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. For ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God.2 It is not just risen with Christ, but resurrected. It is not rising a little higher in the old life, but it is rising from the dead.—A. B. Simpson

*

“Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death: that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life.”3

“Newness of life”—what does it mean? It means this: When we are born again, and believe in the Lord Jesus Christ … we receive a life which we never before possessed. We begin to feel, to think, and to act as we never had before. The new life is something foreign to our fallen nature. … The carnal mind knows nothing of spiritual things. The man who is not born again cannot understand what the new birth means. … In your rebirth you received a light which had never before shone in your bosom—a life that came not from men, neither by men. … No seeds of eternal life lie buried in the dunghill of fallen nature. Eternal life is the gift of God.

This novel life is new in its principles. The old life at its very best only said, “I must do right that I may win a reward.” Wage-earning is the principle of the old legal life when it tries to be obedient. Now you are moved by gratitude, and not by a mercenary motive. … Now, you serve not as a hired servant, but as a loving child. Grace reigns. The love of Christ constrains you. It is your joy to obey out of love, and not from slavish fear.

This life is swayed by new motives. You live now to please God; before you lived to please yourself, or to please your neighbors. Once you lived for what you could get for yourself; you lived for the passing pleasures of a fleeting life; but now you have launched upon eternal seas. Eternity holds your treasures; eternity excites your efforts; eternity elevates your desires. You live as seeing him who is invisible, and your conduct is controlled, not by the judgment of fallible men, but by the rule of the heart-searching God.

Your new life has new objects. You aim higher; yes, you aim at the highest of all; for you live for the glory of God, and seek that “your light may so shine, that men may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven.” The will of God has now become your law. You count yourself only happy as you may fulfill his purposes, honor his name, and extend his kingdom. …

God has made us “rich in faith,” and he has given us greater riches than all the treasures of Egypt. When the Lord lifts up his countenance upon us, we no longer cry for corn and wine and oil. Though flocks die, and crops fail, our bread shall be given us, and our waters shall be sure. Instead of groaning that life is not worth having, we bless God for our being, because our well-being is in Christ. …

We are happy creatures now. Once we were doleful enough, save when we were in our cups and inflamed with a delirious mirth; but now we have peace like a river, and a secret joy which no one can take from us. We drink of a well which will never dry up; we have bread to eat that the world knows not of. Truly our fellowship is with the Father; and this, even to ourselves, is so vast a joy that it overwhelms us. When we are nearest to God, and are absorbed in him, we cannot comprehend our own delight.—Charles Spurgeon4

*

The miracle of Easter is that because Jesus didn’t remain in the grave, we don’t have to either! We don’t have to suffer the payment for our sins in hell, or experience eternal separation from God. He took that payment for us, and then rose in new life! And His new life can be inside us, giving us hope and peace, as we are filled with His love. He arose! And we were also born anew. Hallelujah!—David Brandt Berg

Published on Anchor March 2015. Read by Jerry Paladino. Music by Michael Dooley.

Jesus Appears to His Disciples

3/20/24  As they were talking about these things, Jesus himself stood among them, and said to them, “Peace to you!” 37 But they were startled and frightened and thought they saw a spirit. 38 And he said to them, “Why are you troubled, and why do doubts arise in your hearts? 39 See my hands and my feet, that it is I myself. Touch me, and see. For a spirit does not have flesh and bones as you see that I have.” 40 And when he had said this, he showed them his hands and his feet. 41 And while they still disbelieved for joy and were marveling, he said to them, “Have you anything here to eat?” 42 They gave him a piece of broiled fish,[b] 43 and he took it and ate before them.

44 Then he said to them, “These are my words that I spoke to you while I was still with you, that everything written about me in the Law of Moses and the Prophets and the Psalms must be fulfilled.” 45 Then he opened their minds to understand the Scriptures, 46 and said to them, “Thus it is written, that the Christ should suffer and on the third day rise from the dead, 47 and that repentance for[c] the forgiveness of sins should be proclaimed in his name to all nations, beginning from Jerusalem. 48 You are witnesses of these things. 49 And behold, I am sending the promise of my Father upon you. But stay in the city until you are clothed with power from on high.”
(Luke 24:36-49) ESV

A Spirit Hath Not Flesh and Bones

Timothy Keller

2012-04-03

discussion about Luke 24:37-43 by Dr. Timothy Keller.

https://gospelinlife.com/sermon/doubt-joy-and-power-easter/

“I believe that this little story is written especially for the average [Christian] today, because the average [Christian] is actually comfortable with the message of Easter. When the disciples heard the real message of Easter, look at all the words: startled, terrified, troubled, filled with doubts, disbelief, joy! The average [Christian] experiences none of these. … I’m here to show you that it’s almost like Luke anticipated that, because this passage comes right out essentially and says, ‘If you spiritualize the resurrection, if you say that Jesus is just living on in spirit, you will have comfort, but you won’t have the truth.’ … If you are comfortable with Easter, if you’re not terrified by it and rapturously lifted into joy by it, it’s because you have either spiritualized the message of Easter or you haven’t thought out the message of Easter. If you understand it the way the disciples understood it, you’ll be moved from absolute terror to absolute joy, but you won’t just be comforted by it.”

Run time of the audio, if you download it, is 34 minutes. (Note: There seems to be a problem with the streaming version, in that it repeats partway through and comes out to be over an hour long.)

The Righteous Shall Live by Faith

3/19/24 For all who rely on works of the law are under a curse; for it is written, “Cursed be everyone who does not abide by all things written in the Book of the Law, and do them.” 11 Now it is evident that no one is justified before God by the law, for “The righteous shall live by faith.”[d] 12 But the law is not of faith, rather “The one who does them shall live by them.” 13 Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law by becoming a curse for us—for it is written, “Cursed is everyone who is hanged on a tree”— 14 so that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham might come to the Gentiles, so that we might receive the promised Spirit[e] through faith. (Galatians 3:10-14) ESV

Easter—Yesterday, Today, and Forever!

Peter Amsterdam

2016-03-21

I have been reflecting on Jesus’ resurrection and its significance. What did it mean to His original disciples—all of those who believed in Him during His lifetime on earth? And what does it mean to us today?

By the time Jesus ate the last Passover meal with His disciples, just hours before He was arrested, tried, and killed, they had come to understand that Jesus was the Messiah spoken of throughout the Scriptures (the Old Testament). Their understanding of His Messiahship, however, was different from our understanding today, because it was rooted in the Jewish people’s interpretation of the Scriptures at the time.

The Jewish people in first-century Palestine believed and expected that God would send a Messiah, as was spoken about throughout the Old Testament. According to their interpretation of Scripture, this Messiah, the anointed one, was going to be an earthly king of Israel. The expectation was that the king of the Jews would free the nation of Israel from oppression and domination by various other kingdoms, from which it had suffered for centuries. As they saw it, the kingdom to come was going to be an earthly one.

The disciples’ understanding of Jesus as the Messiah up until the time of His death was still based on this interpretation. They were expecting that Jesus would be the anointed king of physical Israel. When Jesus told His disciples about His upcoming death, it was difficult for them to accept this, because there was no conception in the popular Jewish understanding of the role of the Messiah that the Messiah would be killed.

Jesus didn’t want to spread the news that He was the Messiah, at least not at that point, possibly because it would have brought Him into political conflict with the Roman government. While Jesus didn’t want the disciples to spread the news of who He was, He did inform them.

Peter’s reaction to Jesus’ statement that He was going to go to Jerusalem to die was basically to tell Him that He was wrong. Why would a disciple tell Jesus that? Because, according to the Jewish perception, the Messiah was not going to die in Jerusalem—he was going to take over the physical kingdom of Israel and would rule and reign in righteousness, which in some way would affect the whole world. So, from the natural point of view, Peter’s response is understandable, as is James and John asking Jesus to let them hold positions of power in Jesus’ earthly kingdom. Their expectation was an earthly kingdom with an anointed king, the messiah.

The events of the days before the Passover added to this anticipation. Seeing the large crowd of those who had come to Jerusalem for the feast of the Passover taking branches of palm trees and going to meet Jesus, crying out, Hosanna! Blessed is He who comes in the name of the Lord, even the King of Israel,1 would have been exhilarating for the disciples! Jesus arrived in the capital city (as the Messiah was expected to do), and many were proclaiming Him as king. And why wouldn’t they? People had heard that He had recently raised His friend Lazarus from the dead. Throughout His ministry He had healed multitudes of sick people, He had fed thousands of people miraculously, and He had spoken God’s Word with authority. His arrival caused those who didn’t know who He was or what was going on to ask about it, and the crowds who were following Him said, “This is the prophet Jesus, from Nazareth of Galilee.”2 The expectation of many that Jesus was likely the Messiah was high.

However, to all appearances, everything soon went wrong. Within days Jesus was dead—unfairly accused and savagely killed in the most degrading manner, a manner which the Jews understood to mean that the person dying was cursed by God.3 The Messiah was expected to bring the pagans to justice, not to suffer unjust violence at their hands.

You can imagine how devastating this shocking turn of events must have been for the disciples. The teacher they followed, their beloved Master, whom they were sure was the Messiah, was dead. Their hopes of Jesus being the Messiah had been dashed, and they were deeply saddened by His death.4

But then, the resurrection changed everything! God raised the so-called “failed” Messiah from the dead. There had been no Jewish expectation that the Messiah would be raised from the dead, so it wasn’t as if the disciples, or the Jewish people in general, were waiting to see whether Jesus would fulfill some biblical promise in that respect.

During Jesus’ trial the high priest had asked Him if He was the Christ, the Messiah, and upon hearing Jesus’ affirmative answer, the high priest and those with him decided that Jesus must die.5 They accused Him of blasphemy, which by their law was punishable by death. The Jewish leaders rejected Him, did not believe He was the promised Messiah, and feared that if He lived, the Romans would take away their place in the temple and the nation as a whole.

Pontius Pilate, the Roman procurator, condemned Jesus to death on the basis of His claim of being a king. It seems he didn’t consider Jesus a threat, but due to the insistence of the crowd and the Jewish authorities, he chose to apply the law.6 There could be no kings without the sanction of Rome, so under the Roman anti-sedition laws He was crucified. Jesus was executed because the Jewish leaders rejected Him as the Messiah, and because the Romans said no unauthorized king could live. Yet the extraordinary and unexpected event of His resurrection reversed the verdicts of both the Jewish and the Roman courts.7

Despite Rome’s rules that would-be kings must die, and the Jewish leaders’ belief that Jesus was not the Messiah, God Himself overturned their judgments, validating Jesus as both King and Messiah by raising Him from the dead. This in turn validated all that Jesus taught about Himself and about God the Father, about the kingdom of God and salvation. The resurrection, which proved that Jesus was in fact the Messiah, coupled with the coming of the Holy Spirit, established a new understanding about God.

The significance of the resurrection in Jesus’ day was that it validated that Jesus was who He said He was. Before the resurrection, the disciples didn’t fully understand the things Jesus had told them about His death and resurrection. However, after He rose, during the forty days before He ascended into heaven, He explained the Scriptures to them and they then understood.

The realization that through Jesus’ Incarnation, death, and resurrection, salvation was available to all, was the reason the apostles preached about the resurrected Christ throughout the book of Acts. It’s why the New Testament writers wrote about the significance of the resurrection, stating that it proved He was the Son of God, that we are born again, that we have assurance of our salvation, and that without it our faith would be in vain.

Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ! According to His great mercy, He has caused us to be born again to a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.8

If you confess with your mouth that Jesus is Lord and believe in your heart that God raised Him from the dead, you will be saved.9

The resurrection was proof that God had indeed entered into the world in a new way, through His Son. Fifty days later, after Jesus had ascended, the Holy Spirit also entered the world in a new way by dwelling within believers. These events motivated the disciples and the early church to spread that news throughout the world of their day. They shared the news that through Jesus and His sacrifice on the cross, humanity could be reconciled with God.

For the disciples then, and for us now, Easter is the bedrock of Christian faith and hope. The early disciples, while initially faced with crushed hopes due to their expectations, soon came to see that because Jesus arose, what He did, said, and promised are true. That carries down through history to us today. The risen Christ, the Messiah, the Son of God, the second person of the Trinity, gave proof of His divinity by dying for our sins and rising from the dead.

Because He died for our sins and then rose from the dead, we know that all He said is true: that we have salvation, that we have eternal life, that the Holy Spirit dwells within us, that we have the promise of answered prayer, that He will lead and guide us when we ask Him to. The separation between us and God has been bridged. We are God’s children, who will live with Him forever, and we can bring others to Him through our witness.

Because of the resurrection, we have the assurance of salvation, the ability to lead a Christ-infused life today, and the honor to live with God forever.

Let’s rejoice in the significance of Easter—yesterday, today, and forever. Happy Easter!

Originally published March 2013. Excerpted and republished March 2016.
Read by Simon Peterson.

1 John 12:13. Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version (ESV).

2 John 12:12–18, Matthew 21:6–11.

3 Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law by becoming a curse for us—for it is written, “Cursed is everyone who is hanged on a tree”—so that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham might come to the Gentiles, so that we might receive the promised Spirit through faith (Galatians 3:13–14).

4 That very day two of them were going to a village named Emmaus, about seven miles from Jerusalem, and they were talking with each other about all these things that had happened. While they were talking and discussing together, Jesus Himself drew near and went with them. But their eyes were kept from recognizing Him (Luke 24:13–16).

5 The high priest said to [Jesus], “I adjure You by the living God, tell us if You are the Christ, the Son of God.” Jesus said to him, “You have said so. But I tell you, from now on you will see the Son of Man seated at the right hand of Power and coming on the clouds of heaven.” Then the high priest tore his robes and said, “He has uttered blasphemy. What further witnesses do we need? You have now heard His blasphemy. What is your judgment?” They answered, “He deserves death” (Matthew 26:63–66).

6 Pilate sought to release him, but the Jews cried out, “If you release this man, you are not Caesar’s friend. Everyone who makes himself a king opposes Caesar” (John 19:12).

7 N. T. Wright, The Resurrection of the Son of God (Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 2003), 576.

8 1 Peter 1:3.

9 Romans 10:9.

The Resurrection of Christ

3/18/24  Now I would remind you, brothers,[a] of the gospel I preached to you, which you received, in which you stand, and by which you are being saved, if you hold fast to the word I preached to you—unless you believed in vain.

For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also received: that Christ died for our sins in accordance with the Scriptures, that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day in accordance with the Scriptures, and that he appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. Then he appeared to more than five hundred brothers at one time, most of whom are still alive, though some have fallen asleep. Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles. Last of all, as to one untimely born, he appeared also to me. For I am the least of the apostles, unworthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. 10 But by the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace toward me was not in vain. On the contrary, I worked harder than any of them, though it was not I, but the grace of God that is with me. 11 Whether then it was I or they, so we preach and so you believed. (1 Corinthians 15:1-11) ESV

Approaching Eternity

Reflections 298
2005-04-02

Jesus Christ came to Earth to show man God’s love, yet when He was tortured and crucified, it seemed He had lived and died in vain. But after three days in the tomb He was resurrected and seen by many people
(The Bible, Matthew1-8; 1 Corinthians 15:3-6).

Jesus holds out to us a similar amazing miracle—new inner life right now and a heavenly life with Him after we die—through our accepting Him, our believing in Him, our taking His love and power and spirit into ourselves.

Here three writers express what Jesus’ resurrection at Easter means to them.

*

The miracle of Easter is that because Jesus didn’t remain in the grave, we don’t have to either! We don’t have to suffer death, the payment for our sins in Hell, or eternal separation from God. He took that punishment for us, and then rose in new life! And His new life can be inside us, giving us hope and peace, as we are filled with His love. He arose! And we who believe were also born anew. Hallelujah!—David Brandt Berg

A spot along the way home

A little girl who had to walk through a cemetery on her way home from school was asked if she was afraid. “No,” she replied. “I simply cross it to get home.”

That is what the Resurrection has done with death. It has turned it into a harmless pathway on our journey home.

That doesn’t mean that God won’t let you or your loved ones die. The message of Easter is not that faith is easy, but that above the greatest storms of your soul, there is hope.

The Resurrection struck a new note of hope in the lives of Jesus’ disciples. And likewise it strikes a note of new hope in the lives of those in sick rooms, in hospitals, in cemeteries burying their loved ones—those who suffer.

We will at times be in pain or grieve, but thank God, we are not left hopeless and helpless. That is because of an event that took place in one awesome moment in history some two thousand years ago, in a small cemetery outside the walls of Jerusalem.

It was early on a Sunday morning. Some women had walked together to visit the grave of their beloved friend and heard the angel say, “He is not here; He has risen.”—Vince Gerhardy (Australian pastor)

Approaching eternity

Plenty of great teachers, mystics, martyrs, and saints have spoken words full of grace and truth. In the case of Jesus alone, however, the belief has persisted that when He came into the world, God deigned to take on the likeness of a man in order that men might reach out.

For myself, as I approach my end, I find Jesus’ outrageous claim ever more captivating and meaningful. Quite often, waking up in the night as the old do, I feel myself to be half out of my body, hovering between life and death, with eternity rising in the distance.

I see my ancient carcass, prone between the sheets, stained and worn like a scrap of paper dropped in the gutter and, hovering over it, myself, like a butterfly released from its chrysalis stage and ready to fly away. Are caterpillars told of their impending resurrection? —How in dying they will be transformed from poor earth-crawlers into creatures of the air, with exquisitely painted wings? If told, do they believe it? I imagine the wise old caterpillars shaking their heads—no, it can’t be; it’s a fantasy.

Yet in the limbo between living and dying, as the night clocks tick remorselessly on and the black sky implacably shows not one single streak or scratch of gray, I hear those words: I [Jesus] am the resurrection and the life, and feel myself to be carried along on a great tide of joy and peace.—Malcolm Muggeridge (British journalist who became a Christian late in life, 1903-1990)

R298—April 2005
Reflections © 2005 The Family International.
Visit our website at www.thefamilyinternational.org.

The Resurrection of the Dead

3/17/24 Now if Christ is proclaimed as raised from the dead, how can some of you say that there is no resurrection of the dead? 13 But if there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised. 14 And if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is in vain and your faith is in vain. 15 We are even found to be misrepresenting God, because we testified about God that he raised Christ, whom he did not raise if it is true that the dead are not raised. 16 For if the dead are not raised, not even Christ has been raised. 17 And if Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile and you are still in your sins. 18 Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished. 19 If in Christ we have hope[b] in this life only, we are of all people most to be pitied.

20 But in fact Christ has been raised from the dead, the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep. 21 For as by a man came death, by a man has come also the resurrection of the dead. 22 For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive.  (Corinthians 15:12-20) ESV

The Resurrection of the Dead

3/17/24 Now if Christ is proclaimed as raised from the dead, how can some of you say that there is no resurrection of the dead? 13 But if there is no resurrection of the dead, then not even Christ has been raised. 14 And if Christ has not been raised, then our preaching is in vain and your faith is in vain. 15 We are even found to be misrepresenting God, because we testified about God that he raised Christ, whom he did not raise if it is true that the dead are not raised. 16 For if the dead are not raised, not even Christ has been raised. 17 And if Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile and you are still in your sins. 18 Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished. 19 If in Christ we have hope[b] in this life only, we are of all people most to be pitied.

20 But in fact Christ has been raised from the dead, the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep. 21 For as by a man came death, by a man has come also the resurrection of the dead. 22 For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive.  (Corinthians 15:12-20) ESV

Easter Wonders

Peter Amsterdam

2015-04-04

At this time of year we celebrate the very heart of our faith—the resurrection of Jesus. It is the central theme of the gospel, the key component which proves the validity of everything Jesus taught. The resurrection tells us that Jesus is the Son of God; that as believers we have salvation and forgiveness, we are God’s children, and we’ll be with Him for eternity in heaven.

The apostle Paul said that if Jesus hadn’t risen from the dead, then the message of Christianity would be without foundation, and the faith of those who believe would be worthless.1 But as the angel told the women who came to Jesus’ tomb, He has risen from the dead, just as He said He would. This fact validates our belief system and our faith. Jesus is alive! He lives! And because He does, so do we. Jesus said: I am the resurrection and the life.

Whoever believes in me, though he die, yet shall he live, and everyone who lives and believes in me shall never die.2

I love that we celebrate Easter and all that it means. I’d like to talk about three effects of the resurrection that are especially meaningful for me.

A sense of renewed awe and wonder

Jesus rising from the grave means that He conquered death, and in doing so, freed us from being bound only to this earth life. Though we presently live in a broken world, we have the promise of a perfect world to come. While we experience heartbreak and disappointment today, our tears and fears will be forever wiped away in our life after this life. He will make all things right. While we presently sometimes struggle with confusion, sadness, fear, and uncertainty, when we join Him and are in His presence, we will experience joy unspeakable.

This is possible because God, who so deeply loves us and wants us to be in relationship with Him, made a plan by which we could become His children. This plan required God entering this world through a miraculous birth and, after living among us, giving His life for us on the cross—and then rising from the dead. Through the completion of His plan, we can enter into the relationship with Him that we were created for—both now and forever.

That God has made it possible for us to have His presence in our lives now and to dwell in His presence eternally is awesome. The appropriate response on our part is one of eternal gratitude, praise, worship, and adoration, for we have been given the greatest gift possible.

Increased faith for life

I believe that if we think about, meditate on, and appreciate what Jesus’ resurrection meant, what it achieved, and how it has changed our lives forever, we can gain increased faith for every area of our lives. Jesus not only rose from the dead, but He’s in the business of helping us rise above the dead ends, deadwood, and deadweights in our lives.

Sometimes we resign ourselves to situations and circumstances because we feel there’s no hope for change, that things are what they are and that we simply have to endure them. However, God is in the business of changing things, of breathing new life into hearts, relationships, or situations that may be or seem “dead.” Perhaps you’re in a situation that seems out of your control or as if all hope is gone, but no situation is beyond Jesus’ control; His power is unlimited. When Jesus was on earth, He regularly did the impossible. He multiplied the loaves and fishes, walked on water, healed the paralyzed, and gave sight to the blind. Dead people were even raised to life.

Mark Batterson expressed this concept well:

If you read the Gospels, what you discover is this: Jesus routinely reversed the irreversible! He reversed weather systems, He reversed blindness. There were no nerves between the optic nerve and the visual cortex, nothing there, no one had ever heard of a man being born blind and then receiving sight, but Jesus reverses things that are irreversible. He reverses leprosy. 2,000 years ago, He reversed death itself. So what we celebrate is the fact that there is a God who is higher than, who is bigger than, the universal laws and the universe that He has created. What God accomplished on that resurrection morning is He defeated death, He reversed the irreversible. And I would suggest that that is exactly what He came to do in your life. He came to reverse the effects of sin. He came to reverse the effects of death. That’s who He is and what He does.3

Renewed commitment to spread the Good News

Jesus coming to earth, dying on the cross for us, and His subsequent resurrection forever changed the course of history. These actions allowed each of us the opportunity to accept Jesus and become part of God’s family. We should be impressed with how wonderful the gift of salvation is and be moved by the great need to share it with as many as we can. This is the most precious gift anyone can possibly receive, and we who have been blessed with it should feel compelled to share it with others.

It’s easy to get so busy with our responsibilities and daily commitments, and end up feeling that there’s no time left to be one of God’s ambassadors. But is that really the case? Or is it a matter of priorities? When we give careful thought to the magnitude and meaning of the priceless gift God has given us, it motivates us to regularly share it with others.

Receiving Jesus’ gift of salvation and reconciliation is the singularly most important thing that anyone can ever do. It’s a gift that will better their life, heal their heart, give them hope for the future, and enable them to help those that they love, not only here and now, but in the life to come.

Jesus telling His disciples to preach the gospel throughout the world to everyone informs us that He wants each man, woman, and child to have the opportunity to become a part of His family, to be saved from their sins, and to experience His forgiveness and reconciliation. Each of us who has already received His marvelous gift, who know what it is to live within God’s family, to be forgiven for our sins, to have God’s Spirit within us, should feel compelled to share the gospel with those who are searching.

We who believe in the resurrection, have been saved because of the resurrection, and will experience resurrection, should remind ourselves as we celebrate the resurrection of God the Son that we are proclaimers of the risen Christ to those who have not yet heard that God so loved the world, that he gave his only Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish but have eternal life.4

Happy Easter!

1 1 Corinthians 15:12–20 HCSB (Holman Christian Standard Bible).

2 John 11:25–26 ESV.

3 Mark Batterson, National Community Church, April 12, 2009 (Easter).

4 John 3:16 ESV.

Copyright © 2015 The Family International.

Isaiah 53

 3/16/24 Who has believed what he has heard from us?[a]
And to whom has the arm of the Lord been revealed?
For he grew up before him like a young plant,
and like a root out of dry ground;
he had no form or majesty that we should look at him,
and no beauty that we should desire him.
He was despised and rejected[b] by men,
a man of sorrows[c] and acquainted with[d] grief;[e]
and as one from whom men hide their faces[f]
he was despised, and we esteemed him not.

Surely he has borne our griefs
and carried our sorrows;
yet we esteemed him stricken,
smitten by God, and afflicted.
But he was pierced for our transgressions;
    he was crushed for our iniquities;
upon him was the chastisement that brought us peace,
    and with his wounds we are healed.
All we like sheep have gone astray;
we have turned—every one—to his own way;
and the Lord has laid on him
the iniquity of us all.

He was oppressed, and he was afflicted,
yet he opened not his mouth;
like a lamb that is led to the slaughter,
and like a sheep that before its shearers is silent,
so he opened not his mouth.
By oppression and judgment he was taken away;
and as for his generation, who considered
that he was cut off out of the land of the living,
stricken for the transgression of my people?
And they made his grave with the wicked
and with a rich man in his death,
although he had done no violence,
and there was no deceit in his mouth.

10 Yet it was the will of the Lord to crush him;
he has put him to grief;[g]
when his soul makes[h] an offering for guilt,
he shall see his offspring; he shall prolong his days;
the will of the Lord shall prosper in his hand.
11 Out of the anguish of his soul he shall see[i] and be satisfied;
by his knowledge shall the righteous one, my servant,
make many to be accounted righteous,
and he shall bear their iniquities.
12 Therefore I will divide him a portion with the many,[j]
and he shall divide the spoil with the strong,[k]
because he poured out his soul to death
and was numbered with the transgressors;
yet he bore the sin of many,
and makes intercession for the transgressors.

The Sacrifice of Love

Words from Jesus

2011-04-22

When I gave My life for you, I did not merely die for you. I not only suffered My own hurt and pain, but it was given to Me to also take on your sufferings and pain. I came in the flesh that I might taste death for every man. I died for every man, woman, and child who has ever walked the face of the earth. I bore the pain of each one. I not only suffered My pain, but I felt your pain too, so that through My stripes you can be healed.1

I took the pain, My children, of each of you, the suffering of each of you. I did not die for only one or feel for only one, but I died for all, I felt for all—each one’s pain, each one’s suffering—so that you could have a way of escape. When you give your burdens, your cares, your sufferings to Me, I will sustain you, because I already bore them for you. I already took on your pain and your sufferings, so that you, through My suffering, may be healed and delivered and find relief in your hour of need.2

*

When I was dying on the cross, I felt forsaken. But when I rose from the dead everything was new, everything was different. All the pain was forgotten. There was no remorse or sorrow, because the anguish of dying was consumed by the joy of My resurrection. The pain of death was swallowed up by victory.

When you celebrate Easter, celebrate victory, triumph, and overcoming. Think about the good things I’ve brought your way. Think on the good, the positive. It’s a day to focus on the joyful and the victorious.

Remember the great love I have for you—the love that led Me to give My life for you, and the love that gave Me the power to rise up in new life, also for you.3

*

My resurrection life within you, within each of My children, is more actual energy than you’ve probably ever realized or utilized. You have the Spirit of My Father which raised Me from the dead dwelling within you, and just as He raised Me from the dead, so can He quicken your earthen frames by His Spirit. That’s one of My wonderful truths and promises I’ve given to you, and this resurrection power that is within you through Me has given you power to rise above. Claim it as yours!4

*

One day you are going to see Me just as I am. One day I’m going to break through the thin veneer of your sky and shower My radiance, brilliance, magnificence, and majesty upon the earth. Angels will herald My second coming, just as they did My first. The air will be filled with the sound of the trumpet and the praises of the saints and the angels as they peer from heavenly curtains to watch My Bride’s beautiful return.

And in that moment, when you see Me coming through the clouds with such strength and beauty, all pain and suffering will be washed away as if it took place only for a moment, only a small speck of time in the whole scope of eternity. Your life on earth will suddenly seem short-lived, as you rise to embrace Me and to enter heaven in My arms. You will know then, in that twinkling of an eye, that it was worth it all.

One glimpse of My face and your sorrows will be erased. One glimpse of My glory and greatness will overwhelm you into complete rapture. I can hardly wait for the day! What a beautiful thing we have to look forward to! What a beautiful, compelling promise you have to hold on to—our wonderful reunion, My glorious return.5

Published April 2011. Read by Bryan Clark. Music by Daniel Sozzi.

1 Isaiah 53:5.

2 Originally published August 2005; adapted.

3 Originally published March 2001.

4 Originally published November 2001; excerpted.

5 Originally published October 2006; excerpted.

I Am the Way, and the Truth, and the Life

 3/15/24Let not your hearts be troubled. Believe in God;[a] believe also in me. In my Father’s house are many rooms. If it were not so, would I have told you that I go to prepare a place for you?[b] And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and will take you to myself, that where I am you may be also. And you know the way to where I am going.”[c] Thomas said to him, “Lord, we do not know where you are going. How can we know the way?” Jesus said to him, “I am the way, and the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me. If you had known me, you would have known my Father also.[d] From now on you do know him and have seen him.”  (John 14:1-7) ESV

What We Have to LookForward To

A compilation

2023-05-16

For Pastor Tim Keller, the resurrection of Jesus Christ is more than an abstract belief that good will triumph over evil one day. It’s a powerful, life-altering truth that gives him hope, peace, and comfort as he faces his own mortality.

(Note: Keller learned of his diagnosis of pancreatic cancer in May 2020 while writing his book, Hope in Times of Fear, which focuses on the transformative power of the resurrection.)

In April 2021, Keller told The Christian Post: “When you know you could die very, very soon, you realize that you basically live in denial of the fact of your death. When it suddenly strikes you, you have to ask, ‘Do I have the faith for this? Do I believe that the resurrection of Jesus Christ really happened and that if I die in faith in Jesus, I will know that resurrection too?’

“Here I am, writing a book about the resurrection, and I realized I only half-believed I was going to die. I went back and realized that in some ways, I also only half-believed in the resurrection—not intellectually so much, but all the way down deep in my heart. I realized I needed to have a greater, a deeper faith in the resurrection…” he continued.

While undergoing treatment for cancer over the next several months, Keller said he did both “intellectual and emotional work,” looking at the historical evidence for the resurrection of Jesus Christ while also immersing himself in prayer and in Scripture, asking the Holy Spirit to make it real to his heart.

“It took several months in which I had to take my abstract belief down into my heart to existentially and experientially know it and grow in assurance, and it worked,” he said. “If you are willing to embrace the truth of God’s Word and immerse yourself in it day in and day out, and then ask the Holy Spirit to make it real to your heart, He will.”

Most people, Keller contended, live in denial of death. But facing one’s own mortality and spiritual reality, he said, both changes the way we view our time on Earth and magnifies the transformative power of the resurrection.

“The things of Earth become less crucial. They’re not so important to you; you realize you don’t need them to be happy. Once I believe that, I start to enjoy them more. I don’t try to turn them into God; I don’t try to turn them into Heaven, which is the only thing that can really satisfy my heart,” he explained.

“You find that you have to really have a real spiritual experience of God’s reality so that the things of this Earth ‘grow strangely dim in the light of His glory and grace,’” Keller said, quoting the century-old hymn.1

[In May 2022] The pastor told Christian Post that regardless of what happens, he was “ready for anything.”

“What the future holds, I don’t know. Pray that I would have years and not months left and that the chemotherapy would continue to be effective. But [my wife and I] are ready for whatever God decides for me. We’re spiritually ready.”

“I do know,” he added, “that the resurrection of Jesus Christ really happened. And when I die, I will know that resurrection too.”2The Christian Post

*

Jesus’ resurrection means that death is not the end. That though my body may lie moldering in the ground, Jesus, whom the Father raised from the dead, gives me eternal life. Ultimately, we Christians believe, our bodies, too, will be raised from the dead.

And since Jesus is not dead, people can encounter Him today. You can know Him through a personal relationship. I could point to lots of people who can testify what Jesus has done in their lives to bring them from the brink of disaster to peace and meaning and joy. He changes people for good.—Ralph F. Wilson

*

The vision lasted only a few seconds, but it left a big impression. I had been talking with a friend, when suddenly I saw a glimpse into the future. We were hugging, laughing, and talking about our lives—and we were in Heaven. This has happened to me several times. Sometimes it has been with a close friend, and other times it has been with someone I had just met. In each case I was left with the profound feeling that friendships in Heaven are much deeper and more meaningful and longer lasting than the ones we enjoy in this life.

I find that thought very comforting, perhaps because I’m somewhat isolated and lonely in my present situation. I have always been gregarious and had many friends, and friendships have always been very important to me. But fibromyalgia has a way of making a hermit of even the most sociable person. The aching muscles, fatigue, and sleep problems that come with this neurological disorder leave me too sick to go out with friends or attend parties, and often too sick to even talk on the phone. What do I have to talk about anyway, when I live in such an isolated world?

And what about all of the people I met and helped in the course of my years of volunteer work before I got sick? Do they even remember me now? Are they thankful for my prayers, and have those prayers made a difference? Does my friendship still mean something to them? What’s left to show for those years? I’ve asked myself those questions while lying alone in a dark room.

But now, through this series of little visions, I understand better that this life truly is only a brief moment in time and that regardless of how things are going now, someday these friends and I will be together again in heavenly bliss. It will be like old times, except that then it will be in a perfect world where there is no more parting, pain, or sorrow.

And most wonderful of all, we’ll be face to face and heart to heart with the One who loves and understands us like no other, the One who lived and died for us and rose to life again that we might live together in His love eternally, the ultimate forever Friend, Jesus.—Misty Kay

*

“Giving thanks to the Father who has qualified us to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in the light.”—Colossians 1:12

What is this inheritance?

It is a tearless state: God himself will wipe away all tears. Now He puts them into His bottle; then He will stop their flow.

But it is also a place. There is a heavenly “city.” This suggests the idea of locality, society, security; there will be sweet companionship.

It is a “fold” where all the sheep of the Good Shepherd will be safe: He who brought them there will guard them.

It is a “kingdom,” and there the glory of God will be revealed.

It is a “feast,” and there the bounties of the great Giver will be enjoyed.

It is a “garden,” an Eden, a paradise: and there will bloom, in immortal freshness, the most beautiful and fragrant flowers.

It is an inheritance in light.—Rev. Canon Money, adapted

*

Brief life is here our portion;
Brief sorrow, short-lived care;
The life that knows no ending,
The tearless life, is there.

There grief is turned to pleasure;
Such pleasure as below
No human voice can utter,
No human heart can know.

And after fleshly weakness,
And after this world’s night,
And after storm and whirlwind,
Are calm, and joy, and light.

And He, whom now we trust in,
Shall then be seen and known;
And they that know and see Him
Shall have Him for their own.

The morning shall awaken,
The shadows flee away,
And each true-hearted servant
Shall shine as doth the day.

There God, our King and Portion,
In fullness of His grace,
We then shall see forever,
And worship face to face.
Bernard of Morlaix, translated by John M. Neale

*

I go and prepare a place for you, that where I am, there you may be also.—John 14:3

Published on Anchor May 2023. Read by Gabriel Garcia Valdivieso. Music by Michael Dooley.

1 https://www.christianpost.com/books/tim-keller-on-cancer-death-and-the-hope-of-the-resurrection.html

2 https://www.christianpost.com/news/tim-keller-cancer-update-gods-given-me-more-time.html

Dead to Sin, Alive to God

 3/14/24 What shall we say then? Are we to continue in sin that grace may abound? By no means! How can we who died to sin still live in it? Do you not know that all of us who have been baptized into Christ Jesus were baptized into his death? We were buried therefore with him by baptism into death, in order that, just as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, we too might walk in newness of life.

For if we have been united with him in a death like his, we shall certainly be united with him in a resurrection like his. We know that our old self[a] was crucified with him in order that the body of sin might be brought to nothing, so that we would no longer be enslaved to sin. For one who has died has been set free[b] from sin. Now if we have died with Christ, we believe that we will also live with him. We know that Christ, being raised from the dead, will never die again; death no longer has dominion over him. 10 For the death he died he died to sin, once for all, but the life he lives he lives to God. 11 So you also must consider yourselves dead to sin and alive to God in Christ Jesus.

12 Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, to make you obey its passions. 13 Do not present your members to sin as instruments for unrighteousness, but present yourselves to God as those who have been brought from death to life, and your members to God as instruments for righteousness. 14 For sin will have no dominion over you, since you are not under law but under grace. (Romans 6:1-14) ESV

“If God Could Do That…”

A compilation

2013-03-28

After the Sabbath, at dawn on the first day of the week, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary went to look at the tomb.

There was a violent earthquake, for an angel of the Lord came down from heaven and, going to the tomb, rolled back the stone and sat on it. His appearance was like lightning, and his clothes were white as snow. The guards were so afraid of him that they shook and became like dead men.

The angel said to the women, “Do not be afraid, for I know that you are looking for Jesus, who was crucified. He is not here; he has risen, just as he said. Come and see the place where he lay. Then go quickly and tell his disciples: ‘He has risen from the dead and is going ahead of you into Galilee. There you will see him.’ Now I have told you.”

So the women hurried away from the tomb, afraid yet filled with joy, and ran to tell his disciples. Suddenly Jesus met them. “Greetings,” he said. They came to him, clasped his feet and worshiped him. Then Jesus said to them, “Do not be afraid. Go and tell my brothers to go to Galilee; there they will see me.”

While the women were on their way, some of the guards went into the city and reported to the chief priests everything that had happened. When the chief priests had met with the elders and devised a plan, they gave the soldiers a large sum of money, telling them, “You are to say, ‘His disciples came during the night and stole him away while we were asleep.’ If this report gets to the governor, we will satisfy him and keep you out of trouble.” So the soldiers took the money and did as they were instructed. And this story has been widely circulated among the Jews to this very day.

Then the eleven disciples went to Galilee, to the mountain where Jesus had told them to go. When they saw him, they worshiped him; but some doubted. Then Jesus came to them and said, “All authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me. Therefore go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to obey everything I have commanded you. And surely I am with you always, to the very end of the age.”—Matthew 28:1–201

*

There are two ways to look at human history, I have concluded. One way is to focus on the wars and violence, the squalor, the pain and tragedy and death. From such a point of view, Easter seems a fairy-tale exception, a stunning contradiction in the name of God. That gives some solace, although I confess that when my friends died, grief was so overpowering that any hope in an after-life seemed somehow thin and insubstantial. There is another way to look at the world. If I take Easter as the starting point, the one incontrovertible fact about how God treats those whom he loves, then human history becomes the contradiction and Easter a preview of ultimate reality. Hope then flows like lava beneath the crust of daily life.

This, perhaps, describes the change in the disciples’ perspective as they sat in locked rooms discussing the incomprehensible events of Easter Sunday. In one sense nothing had changed: Rome still occupied Palestine, religious authorities still had a bounty on their heads, death and evil still reigned outside. Gradually, however, the shock of recognition gave way to a long slow undertow of joy. If God could do that…—Phillip Yancey2

*

Mark tells us, “They came unto the sepulcher at the rising of the sun”3—this little group of His devoted followers who had trudged along with the jeering, taunting mob up the steep hill to the place called Calvary. Just a few hours before had they seen His enemies nail His precious body to an old wooden cross, and He had been left there to die on the hill lone and gray outside the city wall of old Jerusalem. How bleeding and broken were their hearts! How crushed their spirits! Suddenly all their lights had gone out and their future hopes had been snapped, as it were, in twain. When hope is gone, the last hope—desperate despair—invariably follows.

Had He not told them that He would rise again? Had He not said to Mary and Martha, “I am the Resurrection and the Life”? And had He not raised Lazarus after he had been dead four days! How easily His precious words are forgotten when we are plunged into a night of thick darkness, an hour of naked faith, and we cannot see our Father’s hand or discern His presence! We fail to remember that “In the pitch-black night when there’s no outer light, it is the time for faith to shine.”

What wondrous surprises awaited these weary-hearted, bewildered followers! They were greeted by angels! They heard them make the announcement, and it was made exclusively to them: “He is not here: for He is risen as He said!” What rest is brought to them! It whispered peace! Sweet peace! Their bitter night of weeping now ended in a morning of joy! “Never the exquisite pain, then never the exquisite bliss.” Oh, the gladness, the shouts of triumph on that first Easter morn! The morning time of all the ages! Christ’s triumph over Satan! It reaches down the ages and touches our own hearts at this very hour. We triumph in His resurrection victory! Forever is Satan a defeated foe!—Mrs. Charles E. Cowman4

*

He presented himself alive to them after his suffering by many proofs, appearing to them during forty days and speaking about the kingdom of God.—Paul the Apostle5

*

And Jesus Christ our Lord was shown to be the Son of God when God powerfully raised him from the dead by means of the Holy Spirit. Through Christ, God has given us the privilege and authority to tell Gentiles everywhere what God has done for them, so that they will believe and obey him, bringing glory to his name.—Paul the Apostle6

*

Now if we died with Christ, we believe that we will also live with him. For we know that since Christ was raised from the dead, he cannot die again; death no longer has mastery over him. The death he died, he died to sin once for all; but the life he lives, he lives to God. In the same way, count yourselves dead to sin but alive to God in Christ Jesus.—Paul the Apostle7

*

I want to know Christ and the power of his resurrection and the fellowship of sharing in his sufferings, becoming like him in his death, and so, somehow, to attain to the resurrection from the dead. Not that I have already obtained all this, or have already been made perfect, but I press on to take hold of that for which Christ Jesus took hold of me.—Paul the Apostle8

*

Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ! In his great mercy he has given us new birth into a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead—Simon Peter, one of the twelve9

*

Easter is the celebration of the resurrection of Jesus. It’s the celebration of the fact that He’s alive. He defeated death and hell and Satan. He redeemed us from our sins. He lived and loved and died for us as individuals, and He’s with us today just as much as He was with those He walked the earth with two millennia ago.

He’s alive! There was a short time when His disciples didn’t realize it, as they only saw the circumstances they were in.—He had been crucified, He was gone and no longer with them. But that was short-lived. The confusion, fear, and uncertainty passed once they realized that He lived, and that His love, His truth, His compassion, His words and actions, were still there with them, even if their physical circumstances were different. He was alive and was working through them to change the world, to spread His truth and love, His redemption and salvation.

He’s just as alive today, working through you to do the same. No matter what circumstances you are in, no matter what changes have occurred, no matter how difficult things may be, He’s alive in you. His power, anointing, and Spirit are there with you. The power to fulfill the commission He gave to His first disciples, and to all who have answered His call since then, is still active.—Peter Amsterdam10

*

I am the resurrection and the life. He who believes in me will live, even though he dies; and whoever lives and believes in me will never die.—Jesus11

Published on Anchor March 2013. Read by Gabriel Garcia Valdivieso.
Music by Michael Dooley.

1 NIV.

2 The Jesus I Never Knew (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1995).

3 Mark 16:2.

4 Streams in the Desert, Volume 2 (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1977).

5 Acts 1:3 ESV.

6 Romans 1:4–5 NLT, adapted.

7 Romans 6:8–11 NIV.

8 Philippians 3:10–12 NIV.

9 1 Peter 1:3 NIV.

10 http://directors.tfionline.com/post/hes-alive.

11 John 11:25–26 NIV.

Warning Against Idleness

3/13/24 Now we command you, brothers, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you keep away from any brother who is walking in idleness and not in accord with the tradition that you received from us. For you yourselves know how you ought to imitate us, because we were not idle when we were with you, nor did we eat anyone’s bread without paying for it, but with toil and labor we worked night and day, that we might not be a burden to any of you. It was not because we do not have that right, but to give you in ourselves an example to imitate. 10 For even when we were with you, we would give you this command: If anyone is not willing to work, let him not eat. 11 For we hear that some among you walk in idleness, not busy at work, but busybodies. 12 Now such persons we command and encourage in the Lord Jesus Christ to do their work quietly and to earn their own living.[d]

13 As for you, brothers, do not grow weary in doing good. 14 If anyone does not obey what we say in this letter, take note of that person, and have nothing to do with him, that he may be ashamed. 15 Do not regard him as an enemy, but warn him as a brother. (2 Corinthians 3:6-15) ESV

The Effects of Christianity (Part 4)

The Effects of Christianity

Peter Amsterdam

2019-04-30

(Points from this article were taken from How Christianity Changed the World by Alvin J. Schmidt1)

This fourth and final article about some of the effects Christianity has had on the world will touch on three ways in which Christianity and/or individual Christians significantly helped change the world—by changing the way physical labor is viewed, changing the understanding of money-lending, as well as making various scientific discoveries.

The Dignity of Physical Labor

The ancient Romans, along with the Greeks before them, had a very low view of physical labor. The way they saw it was that only the lower classes and slaves did manual labor. Christians, like the Jews, had a much more positive view of work. As a first-century Jewish man, Jesus labored as a carpenter (skilled laborer), and the apostle Paul worked as a tentmaker. In the book of 2 Thessalonians, Paul wrote: If anyone is not willing to work, let him not eat.2 Jesus’ and Paul’s examples of working caused Christians to view labor and work as being honorable and God-pleasing.

In monasteries during the Middle Ages, work was seen as honorable, while slothfulness was considered one of the Seven Deadly Sins. The sixth-century Benedictine monks saw labor as an integral spiritual part of their discipline [that] did much to increase the prestige of labor and the self-respect of the laborer.3 Work was also seen as an antidote to the sin of laziness. St. Basil of Caesarea in the fourth century said: Idleness is a great evil; work preserves us from evil thoughts.4

During the Reformation (1517–1648), the idea of valuing work and manual labor received further support. Martin Luther considered work a calling, a way to serve God. This led to the understanding that there was no low-status or high-status work, nor was there good work and bad work. No matter what type of work a Christian did, it was seen as honorable, something the person did for the glory of God and to serve humanity. It was noble and was considered a Christian duty, a calling, a vocation.

Adjustment of Views on Money-lending

John Calvin (1509–1564), the French theologian and reformer based in Geneva during the Protestant Reformation, and the father of the branch of Christian theology known as Calvinism, played a major role in changing the church’s understanding of usury—the loaning of money with interest.

The Old Testament injunctions regarding lending money stated:

If you lend money to any of my people with you who is poor, you shall not be like a moneylender to him, and you shall not exact interest from him.5 

If your brother becomes poor and cannot maintain himself with you, you shall support him as though he were a stranger and a sojourner, and he shall live with you. Take no interest from him or profit, but fear your God, that your brother may live beside you. You shall not lend him your money at interest, nor give him your food for profit.6

Calvin’s stance regarding interest was in opposition to what Christians from earlier times believed. From the fourth century on, Christian theologians defined lending money for gain as a sin and an evil in itself. In the Middle Ages, lending money at interest for a guaranteed return was illegal for Christians and seen as immoral, unless the one lending the money shared in the risk of the venture.

Calvin knew that there were two Hebrew words which were translated in Scripture as “usury.” One was nashak, which meant “to bite” as well as “to pay interest,” and the other was tarbit, which meant “to take legitimate increase.” Calvin considered that “biting” loans were the only ones forbidden. He felt it was legitimate to lend money with interest to people who would make a profit from the money. To someone who was poor but had some sort of employment, loans could be made without interest, but with the expectation that the money would be repaid. To someone who was destitute, money should be given without expecting repayment. This interpretation was very different from the earlier negative perspective that the church had on usury, and this revision of traditional moral teaching brought about significant and positive change in the economies of Europe and America in the following centuries.

Science

The ancient Greek and Roman polytheistic cultures believed in gods who engaged in jealous, irrational behavior in a world that was nonrational, which made the concept of systematic investigation of the world and how it functions futile. However, Christianity, along with Judaism, teaches that God is a rational being. Because humans are made in His image, we too are rational beings who are able to use rational processes to study and investigate the world in which we live.

For 1,500 years, the concept taught by Aristotle (384–322 BC) that knowledge could only be acquired through using the mind in deductive reasoning was prominent. In the 12th century, some Christian philosophers such as Robert Grosseteste (1168–1253), a Franciscan bishop and the first chancellor of Oxford University, proposed the inductive, experimental method as an approach to gaining scientific knowledge. Grosseteste’s pupil Roger Bacon (1214–1292), another Franciscan monk, asserted that “all things must be verified by experience.”7

Three hundred years later, Francis Bacon (1561–1626), a devout Anglican, propelled the concept of inductive reasoning forward by means of keeping a written account of his experiments and their results. He promoted the concept that science involves careful and methodical observation along with rigorous skepticism about what is observed. As such, he is known as the father of the scientific method.

Nicolaus Copernicus (1473–1543) was raised by his uncle, a Catholic priest. He received a doctor’s degree and was trained as a physician. He also studied theology and canon law, and for a time was part of a religious order, but he didn’t become a priest. He introduced the heliostatic theory, which states that the sun is the center of our solar system and that the earth rotates around the sun. Until that time, people thought the earth was the center of our solar system. He was hesitant to publish his theory, because the Catholic Church at the time often considered new scientific discoveries heresies and persecuted their authors as heretics. However, two Lutheran friends persuaded him to do so shortly before his death.

Johannes Kepler (1571–1630) studied for three years to become a Lutheran pastor. When he was assigned to teach mathematics in Austria, he took up astronomy. His mathematical calculations proved that the planets orbit the sun elliptically and that they do not move at a uniform speed. Moments before he died, when asked by a Lutheran pastor where he placed his faith, he responded, “Solely and alone in the work of our redeemer Jesus Christ.”8

Isaac Newton (1642–1727), building on Kepler’s planetary laws, discovered the laws of gravity. Newton’s Mathematical Principles of Natural Philosophy is considered “one of the greatest single contributions in the history of science.”9 Although some historians contend that Newton was not a Christian, some of his writings clearly express belief in God.

“God governs the world invisibly, and he has commanded us to worship him, and no other God … he has revived Jesus Christ our Redeemer, who has gone into the heavens to receive and prepare a place for us, and … will at length return and reign over us … till he has raised up and judged all the dead.”10

Alessandro Volta (1745–1827) was a physicist, chemist, and a pioneer of electrical science. He was the inventor of the electric battery. He was raised a Catholic, and throughout his life he continued to believe. It’s from his name that we get the terms volt and voltage. He wrote:

I do not understand how anyone can doubt the sincerity and constancy of my attachment to the religion which I profess, the Roman Catholic and Apostolic religion in which I was born and brought up, and of which I have always made confession, externally and internally.11

Robert Boyle (1627–1691) was a natural philosopher, physicist, and chemist. He is considered to be the “father of chemistry” and is known for “Boyle’s law.” He is also known as one of the pioneers of modern experimental scientific methods. Besides his focus on science, Boyle wrote in defense of the existence of God and the resurrection of Christ. He spent a great deal of money promoting Christianity in the East. He believed people should access the Bible in their own language, and therefore helped to finance translations of the Bible or portions of it into various languages, including the Old and New Testament in Irish for his fellow countrymen.

George Washington Carver (c.1864–1943) was born into American slavery. When he was a week old he, his sister, and mother were kidnapped, taken to another state, and sold as slaves. Their original owner, Moses Carver, hired a detective to find them, but he was only able to find George. When slavery was abolished, Moses and his wife raised George and his brother James (who had not been kidnapped and had remained with the Carvers) as their own children. They encouraged George to pursue his education. After being accepted at one college, they rejected him upon arrival because of his race. Later he attended Iowa State Agricultural College as its first black student. He went on to earn a master of science degree.

He then joined Tuskegee University, a university for African Americans, as a teacher and researcher. He became America’s top authority on peanuts and sweet potatoes. He developed over three hundred byproducts from peanuts, ranging from instant coffee to soap and ink. From the sweet potato, he developed over one hundred byproducts, including flour, shoe polish, and candy. He convinced Southern farmers to grow peanuts, sweet potatoes, and pecans instead of only cotton, which diversified the agriculture of the South. He received numerous awards for his work, and his name is on a variety of buildings, schools, and parks. Carver became a Christian at age ten. Author Henry Morris writes that Carver was “a sincere and humble Christian” who never hesitated “to confess his faith in the God of the Bible and attribute all his success and ability to God.”12

While there have been many notable Christians throughout history whose achievements have greatly influenced our world, there have also been billions of Christians who we know nothing about who have also positively impacted the world. There are the moms and dads who taught their children about Jesus and who, through their example of living their faith, helped their children decide to become Christians. Teachers, caregivers, missionaries, godly employers, Christians in every walk of life, in every profession, who have shared their faith with others have helped to change people’s lives. Each of us, every single day, can positively affect our part of the world through loving others, being kind, fair, understanding, generous, positive, and helpful. We can be inclusive, respectful, forgiving, humble, meek, patient, and kind. As we do our best to live our faith, to emulate Jesus, to love God and others, we too will change our part of the world for the better.

Notes

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Alvin J. Schmidt, How Christianity Changed the World (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2004).

2 2 Thessalonians 3:10.

3 Lynn D. White, “The Significance of Medieval Christianity,” in The Vitality of the Christian Tradition, ed. George F. Thomas (New York: Harper and Brothers, 1945), 91.

4 Schmidt, How Christianity Changed the World, 197.

5 Exodus 22:25.

6 Leviticus 25:35–37.

7 Roger Bacon, Opus majus, trans. Robert Belle Burke (New York: Russell and Russell, 1962), 584.

8 Max Caspar, Johannes Kepler (Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer Verlag, 1948), 73.

9 Eric Temple Bell, “Newton, Isaac, Sir,” The World Book Encyclopedia (Chicago: Field Enterprises Educational Corporation, 1958), 12:5619.

10 Isaac Newton, “God and Natural Philosophy,” in Newton’s Philosophy of Nature: Selections from His Writings, ed. H. S. Thayer (New York: Hafner Publishing, 1953), 66–67.

11 Alessandro Volta, Epistolario, Volume 5 (Zanichelli, 1955), 29.

12 Henry Morris, Men of Science—Men of God (San Diego: Creation-Life Publishers, 1982), 104–5.

Copyright © 2019 The Family International.

The Final Judgment

3/12/24 “When the Son of Man comes in his glory, and all the angels with him, then he will sit on his glorious throne. 32 Before him will be gathered all the nations, and he will separate people one from another as a shepherd separates the sheep from the goats. 33 And he will place the sheep on his right, but the goats on the left. 34 Then the King will say to those on his right, ‘Come, you who are blessed by my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. 35 For I was hungry and you gave me food, I was thirsty and you gave me drink, I was a stranger and you welcomed me, 36 I was naked and you clothed me, I was sick and you visited me, I was in prison and you came to me.’ 37 Then the righteous will answer him, saying, ‘Lord, when did we see you hungry and feed you, or thirsty and give you drink? 38 And when did we see you a stranger and welcome you, or naked and clothe you? 39 And when did we see you sick or in prison and visit you?’ 40 And the King will answer them, ‘Truly, I say to you, as you did it to one of the least of these my brothers,[f] you did it to me.’

41 “Then he will say to those on his left, ‘Depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels. 42 For I was hungry and you gave  me no food, I was thirsty and you gave me no drink, 43 I was a stranger and you did not welcome me, naked and you did not clothe me, sick and in prison and you did not visit me.’ 44 Then they also will answer, saying, ‘Lord, when did we see you hungry or thirsty or a stranger or naked or sick or in prison, and did not minister to you?’ 45 Then he will answer them, saying, ‘Truly, I say to you, as you did not do it to one of the least of these, you did not do it to me.’ 46 And these will go away into eternal punishment, but the righteous into eternal life.”(Matthew 25:31-46) ESV

The Effects of Christianity (Part 3)

The Effects of Christianity

Peter Amsterdam

2019-04-23

(Points from this article were taken from How Christianity Changed the World by Alvin J. Schmidt1)

In this third article of the series, we will continue to examine the positive effects that Christianity has had on the world since the death and resurrection of Jesus. The focus in this post will be twofold—the advent of hospitals and schools.

Hospitals

There is some evidence of a concept of healthcare facilities prior to the rise of Christianity. In ancient Mesopotamia and Egypt (5000–2000 BC), some sort of hospitals existed, and as early as the 5th century BC in India, the Buddhist religion had institutionalized healthcare facilities. In Roman times there were military hospitals for soldiers, but these were not available to the public.

For the first three centuries, Christians were intermittently faced with severe persecution; therefore, the only way they could care for the sick was to take them into their homes to tend to their illnesses. Once Christianity was legal and could be freely practiced, beginning in 324 AD, Christians were in a much better position to provide institutional care for the sick and dying. The church council of Nicaea in 325 AD instructed bishops to establish a hospice in every city that had a cathedral. The purpose of a hospice was not only to care for those who were ill, but also to provide shelter for the poor and for Christian pilgrims. This aligned with what Jesus taught.

I was naked and you clothed me, I was sick and you visited me, I was in prison and you came to me. Then the righteous will answer him, saying, “Lord, when did we see you hungry and feed you, or thirsty and give you drink? And when did we see you a stranger and welcome you, or naked and clothe you? And when did we see you sick or in prison and visit you?” And the King will answer them, “Truly, I say to you, as you did it to one of the least of these my brothers, you did it to me.”2

The apostle Peter wrote, Show hospitality to one another without grumbling,3 and the apostle Paul instructed church leaders that an overseer (bishop) must be … hospitable.4 As a part of hospitality, church leaders were expected to take in both strangers and other Christians in need, which included helping to care for the sick and dying. The first hospital was built by St. Basil in Caesarea, Cappadocia (Eastern Turkey), about 369 AD. The next was built in a nearby province, Edessa, in 375 AD. The first hospital in the West was built in Rome about 390 AD by Fabiola, a wealthy widow who was an associate of St. Jerome, an important Christian teacher. She founded another hospital in 398 AD, about fifty miles southwest of Rome. St. Chrysostom (d. 407) had hospitals built in Constantinople in the late fourth and early fifth centuries. By the sixth century, hospitals had become a common part of monasteries. In the ninth century, during the reign of the Holy Roman Emperor Charlemagne, numerous hospitals were built. By the mid-1500s there were 37,000 Benedictine monasteries that cared for the sick. By that time, hospitals were plentiful in Europe.

While the Crusaders, who fought eight wars between 1096 and 1291 to liberate the Holy Land from Muslim rule, deserve harsh judgment for some of their actions, one thing they did right was to construct hospitals in Palestine and other Middle Eastern areas. They also founded healthcare orders, which were dedicated to the provision of healthcare for all, Christian and Muslims alike. The Order of Hospitallers recruited women for nursing the sick. The Hospitallers of St. Lazarus devoted themselves to nursing.

The Knights of the Order of Hospitallers of Saint John of Jerusalem not only operated and maintained hospitals, but also admitted the insane. They founded a Christian insane asylum in 1409 in Valencia, Spain.5

In the United States, one of the very first hospitals was founded by the Quakers in the early 1700s, and that was one of only two hospitals until the early 1800s. In the second half of the 1800s, many more hospitals were built, usually by local churches and Christian denominations. The hospitals were often named after the denomination which sponsored them, such as Baptist Hospital, Lutheran Hospital, Methodist Hospital, and Presbyterian Hospital. Others were given names such as St. John’s, St. Luke’s, St. Mary’s, etc.

Education

Another area influenced by Christianity was public education for all children. Today, free public schools are common; however, this wasn’t always the case. Prior to the 1500s, most education in Europe, especially at the elementary level, was supported and operated by the church in cathedral schools. Sadly, few people overall were literate, as very few attended the church schools.

Martin Luther (1498–1546) advocated a state school system in which students of both sexes would be taught in the local language in primary schools, followed by Latin secondary schools and universities.6 His coworker Philipp Melanchthon (1497–1560) persuaded the civic authorities in Germany to start the first public school system. Luther also advocated that the civil authorities should compel children to attend school. Over time, Luther’s idea of compulsory education took root in other countries. Today the concept that every child should attend school is written into law in most countries.

Education for the Deaf

Teaching the deaf an inaudible language largely originated because of three Christian men—Abbé Charles-Michel de L’Épée, Thomas Gallaudet, and Laurent Clerc. L’Épée was a priest who developed a sign language to use in teaching the deaf in Paris in 1775. His goal was that the deaf would be able to hear the message of Jesus.7 Thomas Gallaudet and Laurent Clerc brought L’Épée’s sign language to the United States.

Laurent Clerc, born in a small village near Lyon, France, lost his hearing when he was one year old. He attended the National Institute for Deaf Children of Paris and eventually became a teacher there. Thomas Gallaudet, a clergyman who wanted to help the deaf, attended the school where Clerc taught in order to learn sign language. These two men decided to travel to the United States in order to open the first school for the deaf there. Before returning to Europe in order to learn more about working with the deaf, Gallaudet said to a deaf girl, “I hope when I come back to teach you much about the Bible, and about God, and Christ.”8 The two men started a school for the deaf in 1817. In 1864, Gallaudet’s son founded the first college for the deaf, which later became known as Gallaudet University in Washington, D.C.

Education for the Blind

Not much is known about care for the blind in the first few centuries after Jesus’ death and resurrection. In the fourth century, Christians operated some facilities for the blind. In 630, a typholocomium (typholos = blind + komeo = take care of) was built in Jerusalem. In the thirteenth century, Louis lX (St. Louis) built a hospice for the blind in Paris. In the 1830s, Louis Braille, a dedicated Christian Frenchman who lost his sight at an early age, developed a means by which the blind could read. He came upon a system used by the military which incorporated raised dots to enable the reading of messages in the dark. From this idea he developed his own system of pricked raised dots which allowed the blind to read. On his deathbed, he said, I am convinced that my mission is finished on earth; I tasted yesterday the supreme delight; God condescended to brighten my eyes with the splendor of eternal hope.9

Universities

It is commonly accepted that the oldest existing university in Europe is the University of Bologna, Italy, founded in 1158. It specialized in canon law (church law). The next university in Europe was the University of Paris, founded in 1200. It originally specialized in theology, and in 1270 it added the study of medicine. Bologna became the mother of several universities in Italy, Spain, Scotland, Sweden, and Poland. The University of Paris became the mother of Oxford and of universities in Portugal, Germany, and Austria. Emmanuel College, a British Christian college within the University of Cambridge, became the mother of Harvard in America.10

Harvard University, one of America’s most prominent, was established to train ministers of the gospel. Its original motto was (in Latin) Truth for Christ and the Church. It was founded by the Congregational Church. Other prominent American universities were also founded by Christian denominations, such as the College of William and Mary (Episcopalian), Yale University (Congregational), Northwestern University (Methodist), Columbia University (Episcopalian), Princeton University (Presbyterian), and Brown University (Baptist).

Christianity played an important role in the history and development of educational facilities and hospitals, and thus has helped to make the world a better place.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Notes

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Alvin J. Schmidt, How Christianity Changed the World (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2004).

2 Matthew 25:36–40.

3 1 Peter 4:9.

4 1 Timothy 3:2, also Titus 1:7–8.

5 W. E. H. Lecky, History of European Morals (New York: Vanguard Press, 1926), 81.

6 Martin Luther, “Preface,” Small Catechism, in The Book of Concord, ed. Theodore G. Tappert (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1959), 338.

7 Harlan Lane, When the Mind Hears (New York: Random House, 1984), 58.

8 Ibid., 185.

9 Etta DeGering, Seeing Fingers: The Story of Louis Braille (New York: David McKay, 1962), 110.

10 Schmidt, How Christianity Changed the World, 187.

Copyright © 2019 The Family International.

The Resurrection

3/11/24 Now after the Sabbath, toward the dawn of the first day of the week, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary went to see the tomb. And behold, there was a great earthquake, for an angel of the Lord descended from heaven and came and rolled back the stone and sat on it. His appearance was like lightning, and his clothing white as snow. And for fear of him the guards trembled and became like dead men. But the angel said to the women, “Do not be afraid, for I know that you seek Jesus who was crucified. He is not here, for he has risen, as he said. Come, see the place where he[a] lay. Then go quickly and tell his disciples that he has risen from the dead, and behold, he is going before you to Galilee; there you will see him. See, I have told you.” So they departed quickly from the tomb with fear and great joy, and ran to tell his disciples. And behold, Jesus met them and said, “Greetings!” And they came up and took hold of his feet and worshiped him. 10 Then Jesus said to them, “Do not be afraid; go and tell my brothers to go to Galilee, and there they will see me.” (Matthew 28:10) ESV

The Effects of Christianity (Part 2)

The Effects of Christianity

Peter Amsterdam

2019-04-16

(Points from this article were taken from How Christianity Changed the World by Alvin J. Schmidt1)

In this Easter season, we continue to look at the profound effects that Christianity has had on the course of human history since the death and resurrection of Jesus. This article will focus on the fundamental change that Christianity wrought regarding the dignity and status of women.

Throughout the reign of the Roman Empire, women lived under the law of patria potestas, which declared that the paterfamilias (male head of the family) had absolute authority over his children, even adult ones. Married women remained under the authority of their father unless the marriage was a manus marriage, which meant that the woman ceased to be under the authority of her father and came under the control of her husband. As such, a husband could legally physically chastise his wife. If she committed adultery, he could kill her; if she committed some other serious offense, the husband was generally required to get the consent of his extended family before killing her. A manus marriage gave the man complete authority over his wife, so that she only had the legal status of an adopted daughter.

Women were not allowed to speak in public settings. All places of authority, such as city councils, the senate, and legal courts were only accessible to men. If women had any legal questions or complaints, they had to convey them to their husbands or fathers, who would take the matter to the proper authorities on the woman’s behalf, as women were required to remain silent on such matters. In general, women were held in very low regard.

In the Jewish culture throughout the rabbinic era (400 BC to 300 AD), there also existed a strong bias against women. They weren’t allowed to testify in court, as they were considered unreliable witnesses. They were likewise barred from all public speaking. They weren’t allowed to read the Torah out loud in the synagogues. One rabbinic teaching proclaimed that it was “shameful” to hear a woman’s voice in public among men.2 Synagogue worship was conducted by men. Women in attendance were separated from the men by a partition.

Some Jewish women were confined to their homes, and didn’t even approach the outer door of their homes. Young women remained in parts of the house specified as the women’s quarters to avoid being seen by men, and when they had (women) visitors, they would host them only in these parts of the home. Married women in rural areas had a bit more freedom of movement, as they helped their husbands do the farming. However, it was considered inappropriate for them to work or travel alone. Any income a married woman may have received, including inheritances, belonged to her husband.

Throughout the Gospels, we find that Jesus had a very different attitude toward women than was customary at that time, one which raised their status. Through both His teachings and actions, He rebuffed the common beliefs and practices which espoused that women were inferior to men. One example is His interaction with the Samaritan woman in the Gospel of John. At that time, Jews didn’t interact with the Samaritans at all, yet Jesus requested that she give Him a drink from the well. She was surprised and wondered why He would ask her to give Him a drink, as the Jews had no dealings with the Samaritans.3 Jesus not only ignored the fact that she was a Samaritan, but He also spoke with a woman in public, which contravened the oral law (Jewish religious laws which were not included in the original Laws of Moses but were added over the centuries): He who talks with a woman [in public] brings evil upon himself.4 A similar rabbinic teaching stated that a man may not converse with a woman in the marketplace.5

The Gospels of Matthew, Mark, and Luke all record that women followed Jesus, which was very unusual at that time, as other Jewish teachers and rabbis did not have women disciples.

The twelve were with him, and also some women who had been healed of evil spirits and infirmities: Mary, called Magdalene, from whom seven demons had gone out, and Joanna, the wife of Chuza, Herod’s household manager, and Susanna, and many others, who provided for them out of their means.6

There were also women [at His crucifixion] looking on from a distance, among whom were Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James the younger and of Joses, and Salome. When he was in Galilee, they followed him and ministered to him, and there were also many other women who came up with him to Jerusalem.7

After His resurrection, Jesus appeared first to women, and instructed them to tell the rest of His disciples that He had risen.

After the Sabbath, toward the dawn of the first day of the week, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary went to see the tomb. … But the angel said to the women, “Do not be afraid, for I know that you seek Jesus who was crucified. He is not here, for he has risen, as he said.” … And behold, Jesus met them and said, “Greetings!” And they came up and took hold of his feet and worshiped him. Then Jesus said to them, “Do not be afraid; go and tell my brothers to go to Galilee, and there they will see me.”8

The early church followed Jesus’ precedent, ignoring cultural norms regarding women. Women played an important role in the church, as seen in the Epistles of Paul stating that they had churches in their homes. In the letter to Philemon, he addresses Apphia our sister and Archippus our fellow soldier, and the church in your house.9 Nympha was a woman who had a church in her home in Laodicea.10 He referred to Prisca and her husband Aquila, who had a church in their house, as my fellow workers in Christ Jesus.11

In the book of Romans, Paul wrote: I commend to you our sister Phoebe, a servant of the church at Cenchreae.12 The Greek word translated as servant is diakonos, which is sometimes translated in the Epistles as deacon and other times as minister. Paul refers to himself as diakonos numerous times in the Epistles. Of this gospel I was made a minister according to the gift of God’s grace.13 Paul used the same Greek word diakonos when referring to his co-workers and co-leaders. He referred to Tychicus as a faithful minister in the Lord14 and Epaphras as a faithful minister of Christ.15 So when he commended Phoebe as a diakonos of the church, it appears that Paul was acknowledging that she was a deacon or minister within the church.

Paul made the point that within Christianity, there is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor free, there is no male and female, for you are all one in Christ Jesus.16 Jesus, Paul, and the early church worked against the concept of keeping women secluded, silent, subservient, and segregated in worship.

Jesus’ message of salvation resonated with women in the early church, so much so that early church historians maintain that generally women were more active in the church than men were. St. Chrysostom, in the fourth century, said:

The women of those days [early apostolic church] were more spirited than men.

The historian W. E. H. Lecky stated:

In the ages of persecution female figures occupy many of the foremost places and ranks of martyrdom.17

German church historian and theologian Leopold Zscharnack wrote:

Christendom dare not forget that it was primarily the female sex that for the greater part brought about its rapid growth. It was the evangelistic zeal of women in the early years of the church, and later, which won the weak and the mighty.18

In the early centuries, women outnumbered men in the church, and thus some of them married unbelieving men. When they did, the overwhelming majority of children from these “mixed marriages” were raised within the church.19

For the first 150 years of Christianity, women were highly regarded within and very important to the church. Sadly, after that time, some of the church leaders began to revert to the practices and attitudes of the Romans relating to women, and women were slowly excluded from leadership roles within the church. Over the next three centuries, church leaders incorporated views of the inferiority of women into general Christian understanding.

Clement of Alexandria (d. 215) taught that every woman should blush because she is a woman.20 Tertullian (d. 220) said:

You [Eve] are the devil’s gateway … You destroyed so easily God’s image, man. On account of your desert, that is death, even the Son of God had to die.21

Bishop Cyril of Jerusalem (d. 386) argued that women were to pray in church by only moving their lips. He wrote:

Let her pray, and her lips move, but let not her voice be heard.22

These attitudes were both misguided and wrong.

Even with these distorted attitudes toward women, there were still many ways in which women were on equal footing with men within the church throughout that time. For example, women received the same instruction as men when becoming members of the church, they were baptized in the same fashion as men, they participated equally with men in receiving communion, and they prayed and stood with men in the same worship setting.23

While there was some divergence from what the New Testament taught across the centuries, there were also major legal changes for the better concerning women throughout the territory of the Roman Empire. Within a half-century of Christianity being legalized, Emperor Valentinian l repealed the one-thousand-year-old patria potestas in 374 AD so that the paterfamilias no longer had absolute authority over his wife or children.

Women were granted substantially the same rights as men in control of their property … They also received the right of guardianship over their children, who previously were the sole possession of men.24

This also meant that women had a choice in who they married, instead of having their husband chosen by their father, which had been the case in ancient times. This also allowed them to marry later. Because of Paul’s teachings, husbands started seeing their wives as partners, both spiritually and practically. Today, women in the Western world are no longer compelled to marry someone they don’t want to, neither can they be legally compelled to marry as a child bride—as still happens in some places in our world.

During Jesus’ lifetime, and before, many ancient societies, especially in the Middle East, allowed polygyny (a man being married to more than one woman at the same time). Many of the Jewish patriarchs and kings such as Abraham, Jacob, David, Solomon, and others had multiple wives. While Jesus entered a world that accepted polygyny, when He spoke of marriage, it was invariably in the context of monogamy.

Therefore a man shall leave his father and his mother and hold fast to his wife, and the two shall become one flesh.25

Truly, I say to you, there is no one who has left house or wife or brothers or parents…26

St. Paul seems to add support to the concept of monogamy when he writes that bishops/overseers should be the husband of one wife.

Therefore an overseer must be above reproach, the husband of one wife.27

The literal translation from the Greek of “the husband of one wife” is “one-woman man.” While there are other possible ways of interpreting what Paul wrote, historically the understanding leans toward monogamy in marriage. A number of the early Church Fathers in the second and third centuries wrote against polygamous marriage. When marriage is mentioned in the New Testament, it is understood to refer to monogamous marriage. The Christian view of marriage as comprising a monogamous relationship has permeated the laws of Western society.

In the Gospels, we see that Jesus had compassion for women who were widows. He raised a widow’s son from the dead,28 denounced the Pharisees for taking financial advantage of widows,29 and commended the poor widow who sacrificially gave two mites as an offering to the temple.30 The apostle Paul, writing to Timothy, instructed the Ephesian church to honor widowed mothers, and in the Epistle of James we read,

Religion that is pure and undefiled before God, the Father, is this: to visit orphans and widows in their affliction, and to keep oneself unstained from the world.31

In the early second century Ignatius, the bishop of Antioch, wrote:

Let not the widows be neglected. Be thou, after the Lord, their protector and friend.32

Later, widows were often chosen to be deaconesses in the church.

Jesus’ life, death, resurrection, and the salvation it brought to those who believe in Him has made a monumental difference in countless lives over the centuries. His example and teaching caused His disciples and the early church to accord a higher level of dignity, freedom, and rights to women. Therefore, women today in countries which have been influenced by Christianity for the most part have more freedom, opportunity, and human worth than in countries without that influence.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Notes

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Alvin J. Schmidt, How Christianity Changed the World (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2004).

2 Berakhoth 24a.

3 John 4:7–9.

4 Aboth 1.5.

5 Berakhoth 43b.

6 Luke 8:1–3.

7 Mark 15:40–41.

8 Matthew 28:1, 5–6, 9–10.

9 Philemon 1:1–2.

10 Colossians 4:15.

11 Romans 16:3. See also 1 Corinthians 16:19.

12 Romans 16:1.

13 Ephesians 3:7.

14 Ephesians 6:21.

15 Colossians 1:7.

16 Galatians 3:28.

17 W. E. H. Lecky, History of European Morals: From Augustus to Charlemagne (New York: D. Appleton, 1927), 73.

18 Leopold Zscharnack, Der Dienst der Frau in den ersten Jabrhunderten der christlich Kirche (Gottingen: n.p., 1902), 19.

19 Rodney Stark, The Rise of Christianity: A Sociologist Reconsiders History (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1996), 127.

20 Instructor 3.11.

21 On the Apparel of Women 1.1.

22 Procatechesis 14.

23 Schmidt, How Christianity Changed the World, 110.

24 William C. Morey, Outlines of Roman Law (New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1894), 150–151.

25 Matthew 19:5.

26 Luke 18:29.

27 1 Timothy 3:2.

28 Luke 7:11–15.

29 Mark 12:40.

30 Luke 21:2–3.

31 1 Timothy 5:3–4, James 1:27.

32 Ignatius, “The Epistle of Ignatius to Polycarp,” in The Ante-Nicene Fathers, Volume 1:94.

The Word Became Flesh

3/10/24 In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through him, and without him was not any thing made that was made. In him was life,[a] and the life was the light of men. The light shines in the darkness, and the darkness has not overcome it.

The true light, which gives light to everyone, was coming into the world. 10 He was in the world, and the world was made through him, yet the world did not know him. 11 He came to his own,[b] and his own people[c] did not receive him. 12 But to all who did receive him, who believed in his name, he gave the right to become children of God, 13 who were born, not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man, but of God.

14 And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we have seen his glory, glory as of the only Son[d] from the Father, full of grace and truth.
(John 1:1-5,9-14) ESV

The Effects of Christianity (Part 1)

The Effects of Christianity

Peter Amsterdam

2019-04-09

(Points from this article were taken from How Christianity Changed the World by Alvin J. Schmidt1)

With the approach of Easter—the celebration of Jesus conquering death by rising from the grave to bring salvation to the world—it seems an opportune time to look at the positive effect Jesus’ life, death, and resurrection has had on humanity in the two thousand years since. When Jesus laid down His life so that those who believe in Him can enter into an eternal relationship with God, He changed the lives and eternal destinies of billions of people. Through the lives of those who believed in and followed Him, He brought great change to the whole world. This short series will explore some of the ways in which Christians and Christianity have made the world a better place.

Of course, many Christian values originated from the Jewish Torah (the Old Testament in Christian Bibles), but Christianity has been the major vehicle for the spreading of Judeo-Christian culture, and is also the means by which the message of salvation through Christ has been spread throughout the world.

Value of Human Life

Jesus was born at a time in history when the Roman Empire ruled much of the known world. As such, the moral standards of Rome permeated much of society. The Romans held a low view of human life. A person was regarded as having value only if he contributed to the political fabric of society. This is seen in several ways in the Roman world, such as the practices of infanticide, gladiatorial games, and suicide.

The early Christians, on the other hand, held a more sacred view of human life, as they believed what Scripture teaches about the value of life and that human beings are made in the image of God.

God created man in his own image, in the image of God he created him; male and female he created them.2

You have made him a little lower than the heavenly beings and crowned him with glory and honor.3

They understood that God honored human life by sending His Son to become incarnate as a human being:

In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. … And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we have seen his glory, glory as of the only Son from the Father, full of grace and truth.4

Because God values human life, the early Christians understood that life was to be honored and protected.

Infanticide and Child Abandonment

The killing of newborn children soon after birth was common in the Greco-Roman world. Infants were killed for a variety of reasons, such as due to being born deformed or frail, unwanted, or because the parents felt they couldn’t afford to care for the child. The Roman philosopher and statesman Seneca wrote, mad dogs we knock on the head … unnatural progeny we destroy; we drown even children who at birth are weakly and abnormal.5 Often the means of killing an unwanted child was through exposure, the abandoning of newborn children on the side of the road or on dung heaps or in garbage dumps.

To Christians, infanticide was murder, and early Christian writings condemned it. The Didache (written between 85 and 110 AD) stated, Thou shalt not … commit infanticide. Christians throughout the first four centuries AD did not have the political power to put a stop to the infanticide commonly practiced in Roman times, and were themselves suffering persecution and martyrdom. However, during that period Christians often took abandoned babies into their own homes or placed them with other believers, who cared for them and often adopted them. This differed from many non-Christians, who would sell abandoned children into slavery. In 374 AD, the Emperor Valentinian formally outlawed infanticide due to the influence of a Christian bishop. While infanticide was never fully eradicated in the Roman Empire, Christians continued to condemn it. After the fall of Rome, when separate countries developed in Europe over the centuries, infanticide was no longer a common or legal practice.

Gladiatorial Games

Another example of the low view of human life in ancient times is the gladiatorial games in which gladiators fought, often to death, as a form of entertainment. These popular events were held in arenas throughout the empire from 105 BC to 404 AD, the largest of which was the Roman Colosseum. It is estimated that 500,000 people were killed in the Colosseum alone. At times, 30–50 thousand spectators would watch these games. The Emperor Trajan (98–117 AD) held gladiatorial games which lasted four months, during which ten thousand gladiators fought, resulting in thousands of them being killed—all for entertainment. (Eventually, persecuted Christian martyrs were killed for their faith in the Colosseum.)

Christians of the time were appalled by the heinous disregard for human life and blatant disregard of God’s command, “You shall not murder.” Church leaders condemned these games because they shed human blood, and they admonished Christians not to attend. As Christianity grew, it was eventually recognized as an official religion, when the Emperor Constantine I issued the Edict of Milan in 313 AD. Christian emperors such as Theodosius the Great and Honorius eventually banned gladiatorial games throughout the Roman Empire. In his book about life in Rome, Author Jerome Carcopino stated that the butcheries of the arena were stopped at the command of Christian emperors.6 W. E. H. Lecky wrote:

There is scarcely any single reform so important in the moral history of mankind as the suppression of the gladiatorial shows, a feat that must be almost exclusively ascribed to the Christian church.7

Human Sacrifice

Throughout Old Testament times, we read of societies which practiced human sacrifice. Child sacrifice was common among the followers of Baal in Canaan. In the vicinity of the ancient city of Megiddo in northern Israel, archeologists discovered the remains of infants who had been sacrificed in the temple of Ashtoreth during the rule of Ahab and Jezebel.8 Some fallen kings in Israel turned away from God and sacrificed their own sons to the Canaanite god Moloch.9 Such human sacrifice wasn’t limited to the Canaanites or the fallen kings of Israel. While human sacrifice was outlawed throughout the Roman Empire by Jesus’ time, Christians encountered it centuries later in pagan lands. For example, before the gospel was brought to them by St. Patrick, the Irish people sacrificed prisoners of war to war gods and newborns to the harvest gods.10 Human sacrifice was common among pagan Prussians and Lithuanians until the thirteenth century. This came to an end because of Christian influence.

Suicide

In Roman times, the taking of one’s life was often considered an act of self-glory, and suicide was widely practiced. Many well-known Roman philosophers and writers, as well as some Roman emperors, committed suicide. It was also used as a punishment, as emperors sometimes ordered people they were displeased with to “open your veins.” While there was no prohibition on Roman citizens taking their lives, it wasn’t allowed for slaves, as they were considered property; nor for soldiers, unless they were surrounded by adversaries on the battlefield.

Christians preached that since God is the giver and creator of life, it is His prerogative only to end a person’s life. Christian leaders in the third and fourth centuries, such as Clement of Alexandria, Gregory of Nazianzus, and Eusebius, opposed suicide. Church councils from the fourth through the fourteenth centuries also opposed it. Thomas Aquinas wrote that taking one’s life was morally wrong because it was a sin against nature:

Everyone naturally loves himself; suicide also injured the community of which man is an integral part; it was a sin against God’s gift of life.11

For more about suicide, see Living Christianity: The Ten Commandments (Safeguarding Human Life, Part 3).

In the Roman world of Jesus’ day, the value placed on human life was very low. The killing or abandoning of newborn children didn’t to our knowledge evoke moral outrage. Taking one’s own life was not generally understood to be morally wrong. Watching gladiators killing one another for the purpose of entertainment was considered normal. (Of course, today there are many movies and television shows which egregiously portray violence, death, and murder; a difference is that while they may not be spiritually healthy to view, the death portrayed in them is acting, and not actual death.)

Life was cheap in ancient times. However, as Christianity started to spread throughout the Roman Empire, the value placed on life began to increase. The message that human life was sacred and the understanding that taking the life of an innocent human being was morally wrong took root. The impact of the Christian message over the centuries brought about a moral understanding regarding human life which has spread throughout the world, and has helped to change the world.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Alvin J. Schmidt, How Christianity Changed the World (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2004).

2 Genesis 1:27.

3 Psalm 8:5.

4 John 1:1–2, 14.

5 Lucius Annaeus Seneca, On Anger 1.15.2.

6 Jerome Carcopino, Daily Life in Ancient Rome (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1940), 247.

7 W. E. H. Lecky, History of European Morals: From Augustus to Charlemagne (New York: D. Appleton, 1927), 73.

8 H. H. Halley, Halley’s Bible Handbook (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1965), 198, 206.

9 2 Kings 16:3, 21:6.

10 Thomas Cahill, “Ending Human Sacrifice,” Christian History 60 (1998): 16.

11 Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, trans. Fathers of the English Dominican Province (Westminster, MD: Christian Classics, 1948), 2:1463.

Copyright © 2019 The Family International.

The Crucifixion

 3/09/24 As they went out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name. They compelled this man to carry his cross. 33 And when they came to a place called Golgotha (which means Place of a Skull), 34 they offered him wine to drink, mixed with gall, but when he tasted it, he would not drink it. 35 And when they had crucified him, they divided his garments among them by casting lots. 36 Then they sat down and kept watch over him there. 37 And over his head they put the charge against him, which read, “This is Jesus, the King of the Jews.” 38 Then two robbers were crucified with him, one on the right and one on the left. 39 And those who passed by derided him, wagging their heads 40 and saying, “You who would destroy the temple and rebuild it in three days, save yourself! If you are the Son of God, come down from the cross.” 41 So also the chief priests, with the scribes and elders, mocked him, saying, 42 “He saved others; he cannot save himself. He is the King of Israel; let him come down now from the cross, and we will believe in him. 43 He trusts in God; let God deliver him now, if he desires him. For he said, ‘I am the Son of God.’” 44 And the robbers who were crucified with him also reviled him in the same way. (Matthew 27:32-44) ESV

The Message of the Crucifixion

David Brandt Berg

2015-04-03

Tonight Christians around the world are celebrating the Lord’s Supper and the Lord’s Passion. On this day, known worldwide as Good Friday, there are many celebrations and observances of the Lord’s last day here on earth before His crucifixion. Literally hundreds of millions of Christians, at least professing Christians, have been celebrating this day and especially this night. Some have been celebrating all week, beginning last Sunday with Palm Sunday, the commemoration of our Lord’s triumphal entry into Jerusalem.

Thanks to Jesus’ death and resurrection, you and I were brought into the kingdom, and the kingdom moved its headquarters to the New Jerusalem on high. He was no longer a mere king of the city of Jerusalem and the little kingdom of Israel, but the King of the whole universe, the kingdom of God!

He was the King of kings and Lord of lords and the King of the entire universe, as well as the whole world and heavenly Jerusalem—rather than a mere earthly, physical, ancient little Middle Eastern city called Jerusalem. He became the King that He was and showed His power by dying on a cross, crucified like a common criminal. But even in that moment of His death, God showed His power that this was His Son in whom He was well pleased, as the earth shook and heaven thundered and people trembled at the manifestation of the wrath of God over their iniquity.1

Nearly the whole world is compelled to honor Jesus’ birthday and His death day, the two most outstanding events in His life, and one more, Easter Sunday, His rising day, Resurrection day, to live aloft forever in an immortal, eternal body, which shall live forever—like us—in the heavens. “We know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is.”2

Hundreds of millions of professing Christians around the globe—be they Catholic, Protestant, or nondenominational—are celebrating the last day of Christ’s life here on Earth before His mortal death, as well as the Last Supper. The Feast of the Passover was a celebration, a feast in which the Jews were celebrating an event of their salvation from death by the blood of a lamb killed in a certain ceremonial way that night, cooked in a certain ceremonial way, and eaten with joy and thanksgiving that God had saved them from annihilation in Egypt.

The original Passover event was a happy occasion, a feast, a holiday. Jews came from all over the world, and Gentile believers as well, to celebrate the Passover in Jerusalem. It was a happy occasion, not at all sad. It was only going to be sad for one small group eventually, but at first it wasn’t necessarily sad. The Lord found His disciples a place to have the supper by a miracle, and I’m sure provided the food for them, and they sat down and enjoyed a good meal. And then they had the first Communion or Eucharist.

They even had lamb stew that night. We know it was a kind of a soup, otherwise they wouldn’t have been sopping the bread in it.3 They drank wine that night too. And it wasn’t until they were through eating and drinking that the Lord suddenly took more of a sober bent and train of thought and began to predict what was going to happen and to somewhat solemnly lead them into a ceremony, one of the few that the Lord commended. It seemed to be something which He considered believers would want to observe to commemorate His death. “As oft as ye do this, ye do it in remembrance of Me.” And Paul said, “Ye do show the Lord’s death till He comes.”4

The Lord was beginning to illustrate for them what He was about to do. That night His body was to be broken, scarred, torn, pierced, lacerated, His blood shed and finally His life given. His body was broken for us. He suffered pain and agony of the physical body, as some suffer today in sickness and in pain, that He might bear our sufferings in His own body. “For by His stripes ye are healed.”5 Not by His death on the cross, not by His final shedding of His blood in His life; that was for our salvation.

He had to suffer not only all His life for 33 years all of the things that we go through, so He could sympathize with us and empathize with us and feel what we feel, but He also had to suffer the final excruciating agony of the physical body to heal our human ills, as well as save us from our sins. He said, “Take, eat, this is My body which is broken for you.” “He bore our infirmities in His own body,” God’s Word says, “and by His stripes ye are healed.”

And He said, “Take, drink, after the same manner the cup. This is My blood of the New Testament shed for the remission of your sins. Drink ye all of it.”6

In other words, He was saying, “I’m also going to suffer agony and pain and illness in My body to empathize with you and your physical troubles and distresses and afflictions to let you know that I know how you feel. I’ve been through it. I know the pain. I know the agony. I know the suffering! I’ve been through it all, even worse than you. I know what you’re going through, so don’t worry.”

“Many are the afflictions of the righteous, but the Lord delivereth him out of them all.”7 He was as good as saying, “You need all these afflictions. You’re going to have to have them to keep you righteous. But I will deliver you from them all, one after the other, time after time.” You and I are no exceptions; we have our ups and downs, even discouragement sometimes.

The common people had heard Jesus gladly!8 Thousands upon thousands had heard and believed His message, received it, been healed and fed, and they loved Him. But where were they that night when the religious leaders and their paid mercenaries were shouting, “Crucify Him!”? They must have been home watching television—they certainly weren’t there to stick up for Him. No doubt quite a few of them were even deceived by the lies and figured they had been deluded and deceived and it had turned out He was a false prophet. They thought He was true, thought He was right, but they were so easily deluded and deceived and misled.

The seed had fallen on shallow or stony ground, and had been choked out by thorns and bore no fruit, and they were led astray and led away.9 Perhaps afterward some of them were sorry when they saw how far the enemies of Christ went and how horrible it was. Let’s hope they were convicted and repented and came back, and a lot of people did. There were lots of Christians led by the apostles and disciples who were left, so that on the Day of Pentecost 3,000 got saved with one sermon, and a few days later 5,000 with one healing!10

The ground had been sown and watered and softened and prepared, so that even after Jesus was crucified, many were prepared to understand, comprehend, believe, and receive the whole truth, to then know that Jesus was the Messiah, the Son of God, and to receive Him as their Savior. Not just to follow a personality, a human being, His words, His miracles, His free meals, but to finally understand the deep spiritual meaning of it all, that He was the Messiah who had been expected to come for thousands of years.

Jesus died for our sins; He’s the only one who could have done it. Only the Son of God could pay for our sins on the cross. Only God Himself in His Son could have taken our sins in His own body on that tree and borne the suffering of a dying sinner and taken our punishment for us and suffered for us. Only God could have done that in the person of His Son Jesus.

God’s message was: “Only I can save you; you cannot save yourself!” Christ’s message was clear, His death was plain. The message of God was very clear throughout the Old and New Testaments—especially the New Testament, but very clear even in the Old Testament. Abraham was the father of the faithful because he was a man of faith, demonstrating faith that he couldn’t do it himself, he just had to have faith in God.

Tonight hundreds of millions of Christians around the world are commemorating the death of Jesus. And millions of others know it as well and are hearing about it, knowing that this is a very special holy week for Christians. Virtually the whole world is hearing the message, and even if they’re not Christians, even if they’re of other religions, they know that this is the Christians’ holy week and this is its holiest night of all.

Considering the extent of communications and the dissemination of information today, probably the whole world, in all countries, of all faiths, nationalities, and religions are hearing about this week and know that the Christians are celebrating their holiest days of the year, and they are at least getting a little tiny glimpse of the message of Christ or hearing about Jesus, even if they don’t understand it.

Millions of Christians who understand the message of Christ and His death are choosing this week and this night to commemorate this event, and of all the nights in the year, it seemed that we should celebrate the Lord’s Supper on the night in which He and His disciples celebrated that First Supper.

So we thank You for Your sacrifice, Lord, Your blood shed for the remission of our sins, the New Testament in Your blood which was shed for us on that tree that we are commemorating this night—Your suffering, Your love, that You died for us in our place. You took our punishment for us. Instead of us dying for our sins, You died for them, Lord. And we now attest and testify and witness our faith in You and Your death for us and Your sacrifice of Your blood for our salvation to wash away our sins.

What we’re commemorating should not be a sad event, but a happy one, because if it hadn’t been for tonight, we wouldn’t be saved. Praise the Lord for the night that Jesus died for us! He not only died for us, but He went down into the bowels of the earth, three days and three nights in the heart of the earth, and He preached to the souls in prison down there to give them a chance to be saved too. Think of it! Isn’t that wonderful? A lot of people don’t believe that, but I do. The Bible says so. So why not believe it?11

And then, praise God, come Sunday, we’ll be able to sing all those wonderful hymns about “Up from the grave He arose!” Let’s not just remember the death of the cross; let’s not always be seeing just a Christ on the cross and a crucifix, the suffering and the death. We don’t have a Jesus on the cross; He has left the cross! We have a bare cross. Jesus is no longer there! We don’t have a Christ in the grave. “O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?”12 We don’t have a dead Christ hanging there on a crucifix; we have a live Jesus living in our hearts!

Up from the grave He arose,
With a mighty triumph o’er His foes,
He arose a Victor o’er the dark domain,
And He lives forever with His Saints to reign.
He arose! He arose!
Hallelujah! Christ arose!
Robert Lowry, 1874

He lives! He lives! Christ Jesus lives today.
He walks with me and talks with me along life’s narrow way.
He lives! He lives, salvation to impart.
You ask me how I know He lives. He lives within my heart.
—A. H. Ackley, 1933

Originally published April 1984. Adapted and republished April 2015.
Read by Simon Peterson.

1 Matthew 27:51.

2 1 John 3:2.

3 John 13:26.

4 1 Corinthians 11:25–26.

5 Isaiah 53:5.

6 1 Corinthians 11:24–25; 1 Peter 2:24; Isaiah 53:5.

7 Psalm 34:19.

8 Mark 12:37.

9 Matthew 13:7.

10 Acts 2:41 and 4:4.

11 Matthew 12:40; 1 Peter 3:19, 4:6; Ephesians 4:9.

12 1 Corinthians 15:55.

I Am the Way, and the Truth, and the Life

 3/08/24Let not your hearts be troubled. Believe in God;[a] believe also in me. In my Father’s house are many rooms. If it were not so, would I have told you that I go to prepare a place for you?[b] And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and will take you to myself, that where I am you may be also. And you know the way to where I am going.”[c] Thomas said to him, “Lord, we do not know where you are going. How can we know the way?” Jesus said to him, “I am the way, and the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me. If you had known me, you would have known my Father also.[d] From now on you do know him and have seen him.” (John14:1-7) ESV

The Uniqueness of Christianity

A compilation

2019-10-29

“I am the resurrection and the life. He who believes in me will live, even though he dies; and whoever lives and believes in me will never die.”—John 11:25–26

God created the entire universe by His supernatural power, and this is something we must believe, regardless of explanations and theories that try to persuade otherwise. The conception of Jesus by the Holy Spirit, His miracles, teaching, His resurrection, ascension and indwelling of His Spirit are all a supernatural work of God, which we must come to believe as truth; not partially, but wholly. There is no other way we can experience God for who He is other than to believe.

The credibility of Christianity either falls or stands based on the authenticity of the death, burial, and resurrection of Jesus Christ. There are two things in particular unique to the Christian message. The first is the identity of Jesus. He is not simply a street preacher who got the ball rolling, nor did He just happen to be in the right place at the right time with the right thing. Jesus is the Son of God and part of the triune Godhead, co-equal with the Father and the Holy Spirit. Secondly, Christ is unique in what He did. He died, was buried, and was raised to life again.

Most of the world’s religions are based on philosophical propositions. That is, if you want life to work well for you, you need to know certain things and live in the good of those things. Four of these major religions are personality based. Judaism regards Abraham as its father, and Abraham lived, died, and was buried. Buddhism was founded by Buddha in the 5th century [BC]. A translation of his death is quoted as saying, “His death was with that utter passing away in which nothing whatever remains behind.” Islam was founded on the teaching of Mohammed, who died in 632 AD at the age of 61. His tomb is visited by thousands of pilgrims in the city of Medina, and there has never been a claim that Mohammed rose from the dead.

Jesus died a young man at 33 years of age. He was buried, and there are two claims to His tomb in Jerusalem—one within the city walls of Jerusalem and one just outside the city—but both tombs are empty. The empty tomb is not just one of the many tenets of belief in the Christian gospel. It is the indispensable fact of the Christian gospel. Paul tells us, “If Christ has not been raised, our preaching is useless and so is your faith.”1 In the Christian life, we walk by faith, not by sight, and are truly blessed by a God-given will to believe.—Charles Price

The only way

“All paths lead to God” is a tempting sentence. It has a certain positivity to it. But in actuality only Christianity even claims to lead to God. The Christian destination is an intimate, flourishing, life-giving relationship with God Himself: “Now this is eternal life: that they know you, the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom you have sent”2; “Here I am! I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come in and eat with that person, and they with me.”3 Primarily, for a Christian, heaven is not a place but a person; it is not a reward but a relationship.

The Christianization of Western culture has sometimes resulted in us projecting the destination of intimate fellowship with God on to other religious worldviews. But in fact this is distinctively Christian. In Buddhism and some traditions of Hinduism, the destination of Nirvana is the cessation of self and the elimination of desire, two essential components of personal relationship. According to tradition, it was on the very night that his son was born that Gautama Buddha left to pursue his life of detachment from anything or anyone that could cause him suffering. Contrast that with Jesus Christ, who did everything He possibly could to attach Himself to our suffering in His pursuit of relationship with us.

Likewise, the destination of Islam is not relationship with Allah. The paradise spoken of in Islam is one in which Allah is almost entirely absent. Instead, paradise is depicted as a place of carnal pleasure: wine, sex, perpetual virgins, young boys who wait on men. Hasn’t this paradise already been tried and found wanting? How many who have reached the pinnacle of earthly pleasure have testified that it is anything but paradise, that ultimately our longing for authentic relationship cannot be satisfied by anything else?

Christianity is distinctive in its claim to lead to God. But actually, there’s a twist. If we are being precise, even Christianity doesn’t claim to lead us to find God. In fact, it claims the opposite: it claims that God came to find us: “For the Son of Man came to seek and to save the lost.”4 … Contrary to every other major belief system, the Christian God “does not treat us as our sins deserve or repay us according to our iniquities.”5 Because where we are heading in Christianity is based on what God has already done and not on what we might do, we can be assured of our destiny. … Jesus Christ’s starting point is everyone else’s finish line—the assurance of salvation! …

So to return to our question, do all paths lead to God? No. None do… Even Christianity claims not that we are led to God but that God’s love led Him to us.—Vince Vitale6

What makes Christianity unique?

Is Christianity really unique, or is it just one of many roads on the path to Truth? Is Christianity truly unique among the many religions around the world? If it is, what makes it so?

Unique among all religions, Christianity makes several claims that others do not. First, all other religions exhort man to reach up to God and grasp hold of Him through their own efforts. Christianity is the only religion where God reaches down to man. Second, other religions are systems of do’s and don’ts to appease God; whereas Christianity is a relationship with God. Third, Christianity looks to the Bible as the singular source of Truth. Finally, Christianity is based upon truly the most amazing event in all of human history—the resurrection…

Perhaps the most defining principle of Christianity that makes it truly unique in every way and provides its fundamental basis is the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Within Christianity, the resurrection is vitally important, for without it, Christianity does not exist, and our faith is useless.7 It was Jesus’ resurrection that changed the lives of the disciples. After Jesus was crucified, the disciples ran and hid. But when they saw the risen Lord, they knew that all Jesus had said and done proved that He was indeed God in flesh. No other religious leader has died in full view of trained executioners, had a guarded tomb, and then rose three days later to appear to many people. The resurrection is proof of who Jesus is and that He did accomplish what He set out to do: provide the only means of redemption for mankind.

Buddha did not rise from the dead. Muhammad did not rise from the dead. Confucius did not rise from the dead. Krishna did not rise from the dead. Only Jesus has physically risen from the dead, walked on water, claimed to be God, and raised others from the dead. He has conquered death. Only in Christianity do we have the person of Christ who claimed to be God, performed many miracles to prove His claim of divinity, died and rose from the dead, and claimed that He alone is “the way, the truth, and the life,”8 and that no one comes to the Father except through Him.—From gotquestions.org9

Aren’t all religions basically the same?

Although our basic needs and heart’s desires are the same, the world’s great religions prescribe many different and often contradictory means of meeting those needs. A brief look at some of the most common beliefs and practices makes this evident. Devout believers of many faiths try to fulfill their spiritual needs by regularly attending places of worship—shrines, temples, mosques, cathedrals, and so on—where prayers are made, incense is offered, and a multitude of different traditions, ceremonies, and rituals are observed.

Some seekers of truth worship one God, while others worship hundreds or even thousands of gods. Some of the world’s major religions began simply as moral or ethical philosophies, and their founders never intended that any deity or god should be worshipped. Yet today these very founders are venerated as if they themselves were gods.

For many believers, their highest hope and aspiration is that they will survive after death as an individual personality in a happy and heavenly afterlife. Others scorn the idea of continuing to live on as an individual, but rather look forward to the obliteration of their individual self, so that they may become one with the ultimate reality of the universe. Some believe that after they die they will return to live other lives on earth, over and over again, that their present life is just one of many births and rebirths that will continue indefinitely until full enlightenment or salvation is attained.

God, from the pages of the Bible, lovingly calls out to all people of all nationalities, saying, “Look unto Me and be saved, all the ends of the earth: for I am God, the God of all flesh, and besides Me there is no other.”10 The Bible’s appeal is universal: “Whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved, for the Lord would have all men to be saved, to come unto the knowledge of the truth. For God shows no partiality and is no respecter of persons, but in every nation, all who love Him are accepted by Him.”11The Family International

Published on Anchor October 2019. Read by Gabriel Garcia Valdivieso.

1 1 Corinthians 15:14 NIV.

2 John 17:3.

3 Revelation 3:20.

4 Luke 19:10.

5 Psalm 103:10.

6 Vince Vitale, Jesus Among Secular Gods (FaithWords, 2017).

7 1 Corinthians 15:14.

8 John 14:6.

9 www.gotquestions.org/Christianity-unique.html.

10 Isaiah 45:22.

11 Romans 10:13; 1 Timothy 2:4; Acts 10:34–35.

Peace with God Through Faith

 3/07/24 Therefore, since we have been justified by faith, we[a] have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. Through him we have also obtained access by faith[b] into this grace in which we stand, and we[c] rejoice[d] in hope of the glory of God. Not only that, but we rejoice in our sufferings, knowing that suffering produces endurance, and endurance produces character, and character produces hope, and hope does not put us to shame, because God’s love has been poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit who has been given to us.

For while we were still weak, at the right time Christ died for the ungodly. For one will scarcely die for a righteous person—though perhaps for a good person one would dare even to die— but God shows his love for us in that while we were still sinners, Christ died for us. Since, therefore, we have now been justified by his blood, much more shall we be saved by him from the wrath of God. 10 For if while we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, now that we are reconciled, shall we be saved by his life. 11 More than that, we also rejoice in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom we have now received reconciliation. (Romans 5:1-11) ESV

What Easter Represents

Maria Fontaine

2017-04-10

Anything so unspeakably priceless as Jesus offering His life in payment for our sins required immense strength of spirit and depth of character and closeness to His Father in order to accomplish such a colossal mission—His ultimate goal.

Even then, in the midst of facing what He had to do for the salvation of humankind, Jesus requested that if it were possible that the Father would let the cup pass from Him.1 What was the cup? It was His great agony and the suffering that He would have to endure. We might picture His cup filled with the consequences of the sins of the world!—All that God’s justice had decreed was due for all the sins that had ever been committed—past, present, and future. As a paraphrasing of 2 Corinthians 5:21 says, “For God took the sinless Christ and poured into Him the cost of our sins. Then, in exchange, He poured the pure gift of God’s goodness into us.” He who was without sin bore the weight of punishment for the transgressions of the entire world, in order to free us from them.

Out of love for us, He who knew no sin suffered the price of sin for us and was made a curse for us, so that through His death He could destroy sin’s power over those who would come to Him.2

Our human intellects, no matter how brilliant, can never fully understand these deep spiritual truths. However, physical illustrations of these concepts, even though insufficient at their best and “seen through a glass darkly,” can at least help us to a partial, very limited understanding. Jesus taking our sins and evil into Himself could be symbolically likened to a terminal disease permeating the body and infiltrating the cells. His becoming sin for us was like His taking into Himself the resulting consequence of death.

The Bible says that Jesus poured out His soul unto death, and set us free through His blood.3 The cup now symbolizes new life through His blood shed for us.4 Sin, death, ungodliness, and all that is evil is swallowed up in victory.5 All of the evil of mankind, and the full settlement for all sin for all time was made. And what does Jesus ask of us? The Scripture says, “I have been crucified with Christ; it is no longer I who live, but Christ lives in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave Himself for me.”6

He who was life and truth and the Word made flesh was destroyed in the flesh, but His spirit could not be destroyed.7 What was destroyed for all who turn to Jesus was the power of sin and death, the spirit of the world, and those spiritual forces bound to them. Their power was broken and conquered by Christ for any who would receive His sacrifice and gift of love. These forces of Satan no longer have any power or authority over His children beyond what Jesus allows for a purpose—to teach us and strengthen us, to cause our witness to shine even brighter, and to draw us closer to Him.

What Jesus did through His death and resurrection to bring us salvation is something so very mysterious and beyond our human comprehension that we won’t be able to fully understand it until we’re liberated from the realm of the flesh into the spirit—and maybe not even then. However, every time we reflect on what Jesus did for each one of us—and for all of us—it renews our sense of reverence and awe.

What, in practical terms, does such limitless love mean to us as Christians? What does it say to us? What is its significance? What does it mean to us personally?

Christian writers throughout the years have tried to explain the essence of Easter in various ways:

  • A demonstration that life is essentially spiritual and timeless.
  • The rare beauty of new life.
  • News of a great victory, the assurance of a great triumph.
  • A declaration that we are immortal children of God.
  • The “out of the grave and into my heart” miracle.
  • A fact of history, without which history does not make sense.
  • The door of the holy sepulcher—the portal through which we enter the kingdom of God.
  • The descent of God to the human level and the ascent of man to the divine level, becoming the sons of God.
  • The thing that turns the church from a museum into a ministry.
  • A second chance.
  • The assurance that the truth does not perish; it cannot be destroyed.
  • The crowning proof of Christianity.
  • The right to live nobly now because we are to live forever.
  • The knowledge that we are living in a world in which God has the last word.

Easter represents all that our salvation is.8—And that’s worth celebrating! Easter stands for everything that has been and forever will be possible in our resurrection-empowered lives. It represents:

  • Freedom from condemnation of past mistakes and failures.9
  • Liberation from fear of death.10
  • The guarantee of hope for an eternal future in a home that Jesus has gone to prepare for us.11
  • An alternative to the temporal, sin-laden, suffering-plagued existence of this world.12
  • The opening of the door of heaven to us.
  • The blind given sight.13
  • Common men and women becoming kings and queens.14
  • The drowning man rescued.
  • The brand snatched from the burning.15
  • The power to preach good tidings, to bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound; to give beauty for ashes, the oil of joy for mourning, the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness.16
  • The paralyzed becoming mobile.17
  • The earth coming to life in the spring.
  • The knowledge that man can live forever.18
  • A demonstration that anything wonderful can happen when all hope seems gone.
  • Complete forgiveness.19
  • Freedom from the law of death.20
  • The truth let loose in the world.21
  • The sting taken out of death.22
  • The guarantee that there are no illnesses nor pain in heaven.23
  • The promise of eternal life with our loved ones.24
  • The assurance of a glorious future, no matter how bad the world gets.
  • The power to conquer all impossibilities.25
  • Divine healing power.26
  • A way of life, not just a religion or a ritual.27

All of the above impossibilities became possible—all the potential of the universe was released—when Christ’s victory over death was won.

The resurrection and its results are worth repeatedly examining, since in this—one of the greatest moments of history—we continue to find Easter wonders.

Like the little girl said when her daddy asked her, “Do you know what Easter means, honey?” The three-year-old, throwing up her arms, shouted at the top of her voice, “Surprise!” Yes, indeed! Death was surprised! Sin was surprised! The grieving disciples were surprised! Modern man is surprised! Jesus is alive—and the whole world is filled with His resurrection miracles!

Originally published March 2010. Adapted and republished April 2017.
Read by Carol Andrews.

1 Matthew 26:39.

2 2 Corinthians 5:21; Hebrews 2:14; Galatians 3:13; 1 Peter 2:24.

3 Isaiah 53:12.

4 1 Corinthians 11:25.

5 1 Corinthians 15:54.

6 Galatians 2:20; Romans 5:8–11, 6:6–11.

7 Luke 23:46; 1 Peter 3:18.

8 John 11:25–26.

9 Romans 8:1.

10 Hebrews 2:14–15.

11 John 14:2–3.

12 John 16:33.

13 1 Peter 2:9; John 9:25.

14 Revelation 5:9–10.

15 Zechariah 3:2.

16 Isaiah 61:1, 3.

17 Matthew 11:5.

18 1 John 2:17.

19 Isaiah 1:18.

20 Romans 8:2.

21 John 1:17.

22 1 Corinthians 15:55.

23 Revelation 21:4.

24 Acts 16:31.

25 Luke 1:37.

26 Mark 16:17–18.

27 John 10:10.

The Resurrection of Christ

3/06/24 Now I would remind you, brothers,[a] of the gospel I preached to you, which you received, in which you stand, and by which you are being saved, if you hold fast to the word I preached to you—unless you believed in vain.

For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also received: that Christ died for our sins in accordance with the Scriptures, that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day in accordance with the Scriptures, and that he appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. Then he appeared to more than five hundred brothers at one time, most of whom are still alive, though some have fallen asleep. Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles. Last of all, as to one untimely born, he appeared also to me. For I am the least of the apostles, unworthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. 10 But by the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace toward me was not in vain. On the contrary, I worked harder than any of them, though it was not I, but the grace of God that is with me. 11 Whether then it was I or they, so we preach and so you believed.(1 Corinthians 15:1-11) ESV

The Resurrection: The Turning Point in History

A compilation

2014-04-14

What mere human can choose his own birthplace? Or what mortal man can—or would—cause the officials of a foreign government to order his death by a terribly agonizing execution? How could anyone manipulate their bitter enemies to pay a specific price for their betrayal, mock and revile them as they are dying, much less cause a band of soldiers to gamble for their clothing and pierce their side after they’ve died, and cause a rich man to bury their body in his own personal tomb? Yet Jesus of Nazareth fulfilled not only these, but over 300 more specific predictions regarding His birth, life, ministry, death, and resurrection. Truly He was—and is—“unique” in every sense of the word!

Not one of the great recognized religious leaders—not Moses, not Buddha, not Confucius, not Mohammed—ever claimed to be God. True, some have been deified by their followers after they died, but none ever personally claimed to be deity.—That is, with the exception of Jesus Christ. In fact, He not only claimed to be the Son of God, God manifest in human flesh, but He convinced a great portion of the world that He in fact is God’s Son.

There is no reason to doubt that after His death, something incredible happened which transformed His tiny band of dejected followers into a company of witnesses whom all the persecution of Imperial Rome could not stop. Downhearted and discouraged, their Lord cruelly crucified by His enemies, it looked to those disciples as if their hopes had died and their dreams had been shattered.

But three days after Jesus’ death, their faith was rekindled in such a dramatic manner that no force on earth was able to quench it! And that lowly handful of His original followers went on to tell the entire world the Good News.—That God not only sent His Son into the world to teach us His truth and show us His love, but also that Jesus suffered death for our sake, and then rose from the grave.—So that we who know and believe on Him never need to fear death again, for we are saved and on our way to heaven, thanks to Jesus.

The New Testament also tells us that Jesus personally appeared to over 500 eyewitnesses after His resurrection.1 This was the resounding message that His first disciples boldly proclaimed throughout the world: “God raised Him from the dead!”2From “Who Is Jesus,” TFI

*

Early Christianity was a “resurrection” movement through and through. … To preach the Resurrection is to announce the fact that the world is a different place, and that we have to live in that “different-ness.” The Resurrection is not just God doing a wacky miracle at one time. We have to preach it in a way that says this was the turning point in world history.—N. T. Wright

*

Belief in the resurrection is not an appendage to the Christian faith. It is the Christian faith.—George Carey, former Archbishop of Canterbury

*

Think of it! God sent His own Son, the very Lord of heaven, the master of the universe, down to earth to become one of us. He was miraculously conceived in the womb of a humble and lowly virgin named Mary, and took on the form of human flesh just like ours. Therefore He was the Son of Man as well as the Son of God.

Jesus not only adapted Himself to our bodily form, but He also conformed to our human ways of life, customs, language, dress, and living so that He might understand us better and be able to communicate with us on the lowly level of our human understanding. He became a citizen of this world, a member of humanity, a man of flesh, so that He might reach us with His love, prove to us His compassion and concern, and help us understand His message.

He came down and lived like us, worked like us, had to sleep like us, eat like us, and do everything that we have to do. There were times when He was weary, tired, and footsore, when He was hungry and thirsty, sad and discouraged. He became one of us, and as the Bible says, “was tempted in every respect as we are, yet without sinning.”3

Jesus spent His time going around everywhere doing good—feeding people who were hungry, healing those who were sick, cheering and comforting those who were sad and brokenhearted. He loved everybody, even the poorest of the poor, and those whom everybody else looked down on.

He never had any kind of religious buildings, denominations, or formal congregations. He simply went out and met people on the streets, by the seashore, in the marketplaces—wherever He could reach them—and shared His message of love with all who would listen to it. He befriended even the most despised and rejected members of society: tax collectors, drunks, prostitutes, and sinners.

His religion of love was so simple that He said, “You must become as a little child to receive it.”4

Jesus didn’t have to die on the cross. He said, “All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth.”5 He was the Son of God, and all the powers of the universe were at His disposal, at His command. He told His captors, “You could have no power over Me at all unless it was given to you from My Father. … I could lift My little finger and thousands of angels would immediately deliver Me from your hand.”6 He could have called on all the forces of heaven to slaughter His enemies, conquer Rome, and take over the world. But instead, He chose to lay down His life for you and me.

Why would the King of kings, the Lord of the universe, God in the flesh, allow himself to be captured, falsely accused, tried and condemned, whipped, stripped, and nailed to a cross like a common criminal? The answer is simple—because He loved you and me!

Three days after His lifeless body was buried, something happened that shocked His enemies and proved to all of His followers that He really was the Son of God: He rose from the dead, the victor over death and hell forever!

After His resurrection, He personally appeared to literally hundreds of His followers, encouraging, strengthening, and comforting them. He told them that He was going to return to be with His heavenly Father, but that He would always be with them in spirit, living in their hearts forever. He also gave His followers a wonderful promise, that one day, “I will come again.” The Son of Man shall “come in the clouds, with power and great majesty.”7David Brandt Berg

*

Against the background of the modern predicament, the traditional Christian hope of the resurrection takes on an even greater brightness and significance. It tells man that he is no orphan after all, but the personal image of the Creator God of the universe; nor is his life doomed in death, for through the eschatological resurrection he may live in the presence of God forever.

This is a wonderful hope. But, of course, hope that is not founded in fact is not hope, but mere illusion. Why should the Christian hope of eschatological resurrection appear to modern man as anything more than mere wishful thinking? The answer lies in the Christian conviction that a man has been proleptically8 raised by God from the dead as the forerunner and exemplar of our own eschatological resurrection. That man was Jesus of Nazareth, and his historical resurrection from the dead constitutes the factual foundation upon which the Christian hope is based.—William Lane Craig

*

The entire plan for the future has its key in the resurrection.—Billy Graham

*

I know the resurrection is a fact, and Watergate proved it to me. How? Because 12 men testified they had seen Jesus raised from the dead, then they proclaimed that truth for 40 years, never once denying it. Everyone was beaten, tortured, stoned, and put in prison. They would not have endured that if it weren’t true. Watergate embroiled 12 of the most powerful men in the world—and they couldn’t keep a lie for three weeks. You’re telling me 12 apostles could keep a lie for 40 years? Absolutely impossible.—Charles Colson

*

See, then, the power of His resurrection—it proves without a doubt the faith once delivered to the saints. Supported by infallible proofs, it becomes itself the infallible proof of the authority, power, and glory of Jesus of Nazareth, the Son of God … the power of our Lord’s resurrection is an evidencing power … a justifying power, a life-giving power, and a consoling power.—Charles H. Spurgeon

*

The blessings of the Gospel are substantial facts and not mere theological opinions. As the resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ from the dead was a plain visible matter of fact, such is the evidencing power of the resurrection of Christ, that when every other argument fails your faith, you may find safe anchorage in this assured fact. The currents of doubt may bear you towards the rocks of mistrust. But when your anchor finds no other hold, it may grip the fact of the resurrection of Christ from the dead. This must be true. The witnesses are too many to have been deceived. And their patient deaths on account of their belief proved that they were not only honest men but good men who valued the Truth of God more than life. We know that Jesus rose from the dead—whatever else we are forced to question, we have no question on that score. We may be tossed about upon the sea in reference to other statements, but we step to shore again and find terra firma in this unquestionable, firmly established Truth—“The Lord is risen, indeed.”—Charles H. Spurgeon

*

There is more evidence that Jesus rose from the dead than there is that Julius Caesar ever lived or that Alexander the Great died at the age of thirty-three.—Billy Graham

*

Historical argument alone cannot force anyone to believe that Jesus was raised from the dead. But historical argument is remarkably good at clearing away the undergrowth behind which skepticisms of various sorts have been hiding. The proposal that Jesus was bodily raised from the dead possesses unrivaled power to explain the historical data at the heart of early Christianity.—N. T. Wright

*

It is with respect to the resurrection of the dead that I am on trial before you this day.—Paul addressing Governor Felix, Acts 24:21

Published on Anchor April 2014. Read by Simon Peterson.

1 1 Corinthians 15:6.

2 Acts 13:30.

3 Hebrews 4:15.

4 Matthew 18:3.

5 Matthew 28:18.

6 John 19:11; Matthew 26:53.

7 John 14:3; Luke 21:27.

8 Proleptic (adj.): foreshadowing, anticipatory.

The Resurrection of Christ

3/06/24 Now I would remind you, brothers,[a] of the gospel I preached to you, which you received, in which you stand, and by which you are being saved, if you hold fast to the word I preached to you—unless you believed in vain.

For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also received: that Christ died for our sins in accordance with the Scriptures, that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day in accordance with the Scriptures, and that he appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. Then he appeared to more than five hundred brothers at one time, most of whom are still alive, though some have fallen asleep. Then he appeared to James, then to all the apostles. Last of all, as to one untimely born, he appeared also to me. For I am the least of the apostles, unworthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. 10 But by the grace of God I am what I am, and his grace toward me was not in vain. On the contrary, I worked harder than any of them, though it was not I, but the grace of God that is with me. 11 Whether then it was I or they, so we preach and so you believed.(1 Corinthians 15:1-11) ESV

The Resurrection: The Turning Point in History

A compilation

2014-04-14

What mere human can choose his own birthplace? Or what mortal man can—or would—cause the officials of a foreign government to order his death by a terribly agonizing execution? How could anyone manipulate their bitter enemies to pay a specific price for their betrayal, mock and revile them as they are dying, much less cause a band of soldiers to gamble for their clothing and pierce their side after they’ve died, and cause a rich man to bury their body in his own personal tomb? Yet Jesus of Nazareth fulfilled not only these, but over 300 more specific predictions regarding His birth, life, ministry, death, and resurrection. Truly He was—and is—“unique” in every sense of the word!

Not one of the great recognized religious leaders—not Moses, not Buddha, not Confucius, not Mohammed—ever claimed to be God. True, some have been deified by their followers after they died, but none ever personally claimed to be deity.—That is, with the exception of Jesus Christ. In fact, He not only claimed to be the Son of God, God manifest in human flesh, but He convinced a great portion of the world that He in fact is God’s Son.

There is no reason to doubt that after His death, something incredible happened which transformed His tiny band of dejected followers into a company of witnesses whom all the persecution of Imperial Rome could not stop. Downhearted and discouraged, their Lord cruelly crucified by His enemies, it looked to those disciples as if their hopes had died and their dreams had been shattered.

But three days after Jesus’ death, their faith was rekindled in such a dramatic manner that no force on earth was able to quench it! And that lowly handful of His original followers went on to tell the entire world the Good News.—That God not only sent His Son into the world to teach us His truth and show us His love, but also that Jesus suffered death for our sake, and then rose from the grave.—So that we who know and believe on Him never need to fear death again, for we are saved and on our way to heaven, thanks to Jesus.

The New Testament also tells us that Jesus personally appeared to over 500 eyewitnesses after His resurrection.1 This was the resounding message that His first disciples boldly proclaimed throughout the world: “God raised Him from the dead!”2From “Who Is Jesus,” TFI

*

Early Christianity was a “resurrection” movement through and through. … To preach the Resurrection is to announce the fact that the world is a different place, and that we have to live in that “different-ness.” The Resurrection is not just God doing a wacky miracle at one time. We have to preach it in a way that says this was the turning point in world history.—N. T. Wright

*

Belief in the resurrection is not an appendage to the Christian faith. It is the Christian faith.—George Carey, former Archbishop of Canterbury

*

Think of it! God sent His own Son, the very Lord of heaven, the master of the universe, down to earth to become one of us. He was miraculously conceived in the womb of a humble and lowly virgin named Mary, and took on the form of human flesh just like ours. Therefore He was the Son of Man as well as the Son of God.

Jesus not only adapted Himself to our bodily form, but He also conformed to our human ways of life, customs, language, dress, and living so that He might understand us better and be able to communicate with us on the lowly level of our human understanding. He became a citizen of this world, a member of humanity, a man of flesh, so that He might reach us with His love, prove to us His compassion and concern, and help us understand His message.

He came down and lived like us, worked like us, had to sleep like us, eat like us, and do everything that we have to do. There were times when He was weary, tired, and footsore, when He was hungry and thirsty, sad and discouraged. He became one of us, and as the Bible says, “was tempted in every respect as we are, yet without sinning.”3

Jesus spent His time going around everywhere doing good—feeding people who were hungry, healing those who were sick, cheering and comforting those who were sad and brokenhearted. He loved everybody, even the poorest of the poor, and those whom everybody else looked down on.

He never had any kind of religious buildings, denominations, or formal congregations. He simply went out and met people on the streets, by the seashore, in the marketplaces—wherever He could reach them—and shared His message of love with all who would listen to it. He befriended even the most despised and rejected members of society: tax collectors, drunks, prostitutes, and sinners.

His religion of love was so simple that He said, “You must become as a little child to receive it.”4

Jesus didn’t have to die on the cross. He said, “All power is given unto Me in heaven and in earth.”5 He was the Son of God, and all the powers of the universe were at His disposal, at His command. He told His captors, “You could have no power over Me at all unless it was given to you from My Father. … I could lift My little finger and thousands of angels would immediately deliver Me from your hand.”6 He could have called on all the forces of heaven to slaughter His enemies, conquer Rome, and take over the world. But instead, He chose to lay down His life for you and me.

Why would the King of kings, the Lord of the universe, God in the flesh, allow himself to be captured, falsely accused, tried and condemned, whipped, stripped, and nailed to a cross like a common criminal? The answer is simple—because He loved you and me!

Three days after His lifeless body was buried, something happened that shocked His enemies and proved to all of His followers that He really was the Son of God: He rose from the dead, the victor over death and hell forever!

After His resurrection, He personally appeared to literally hundreds of His followers, encouraging, strengthening, and comforting them. He told them that He was going to return to be with His heavenly Father, but that He would always be with them in spirit, living in their hearts forever. He also gave His followers a wonderful promise, that one day, “I will come again.” The Son of Man shall “come in the clouds, with power and great majesty.”7David Brandt Berg

*

Against the background of the modern predicament, the traditional Christian hope of the resurrection takes on an even greater brightness and significance. It tells man that he is no orphan after all, but the personal image of the Creator God of the universe; nor is his life doomed in death, for through the eschatological resurrection he may live in the presence of God forever.

This is a wonderful hope. But, of course, hope that is not founded in fact is not hope, but mere illusion. Why should the Christian hope of eschatological resurrection appear to modern man as anything more than mere wishful thinking? The answer lies in the Christian conviction that a man has been proleptically8 raised by God from the dead as the forerunner and exemplar of our own eschatological resurrection. That man was Jesus of Nazareth, and his historical resurrection from the dead constitutes the factual foundation upon which the Christian hope is based.—William Lane Craig

*

The entire plan for the future has its key in the resurrection.—Billy Graham

*

I know the resurrection is a fact, and Watergate proved it to me. How? Because 12 men testified they had seen Jesus raised from the dead, then they proclaimed that truth for 40 years, never once denying it. Everyone was beaten, tortured, stoned, and put in prison. They would not have endured that if it weren’t true. Watergate embroiled 12 of the most powerful men in the world—and they couldn’t keep a lie for three weeks. You’re telling me 12 apostles could keep a lie for 40 years? Absolutely impossible.—Charles Colson

*

See, then, the power of His resurrection—it proves without a doubt the faith once delivered to the saints. Supported by infallible proofs, it becomes itself the infallible proof of the authority, power, and glory of Jesus of Nazareth, the Son of God … the power of our Lord’s resurrection is an evidencing power … a justifying power, a life-giving power, and a consoling power.—Charles H. Spurgeon

*

The blessings of the Gospel are substantial facts and not mere theological opinions. As the resurrection of the Lord Jesus Christ from the dead was a plain visible matter of fact, such is the evidencing power of the resurrection of Christ, that when every other argument fails your faith, you may find safe anchorage in this assured fact. The currents of doubt may bear you towards the rocks of mistrust. But when your anchor finds no other hold, it may grip the fact of the resurrection of Christ from the dead. This must be true. The witnesses are too many to have been deceived. And their patient deaths on account of their belief proved that they were not only honest men but good men who valued the Truth of God more than life. We know that Jesus rose from the dead—whatever else we are forced to question, we have no question on that score. We may be tossed about upon the sea in reference to other statements, but we step to shore again and find terra firma in this unquestionable, firmly established Truth—“The Lord is risen, indeed.”—Charles H. Spurgeon

*

There is more evidence that Jesus rose from the dead than there is that Julius Caesar ever lived or that Alexander the Great died at the age of thirty-three.—Billy Graham

*

Historical argument alone cannot force anyone to believe that Jesus was raised from the dead. But historical argument is remarkably good at clearing away the undergrowth behind which skepticisms of various sorts have been hiding. The proposal that Jesus was bodily raised from the dead possesses unrivaled power to explain the historical data at the heart of early Christianity.—N. T. Wright

*

It is with respect to the resurrection of the dead that I am on trial before you this day.—Paul addressing Governor Felix, Acts 24:21

Published on Anchor April 2014. Read by Simon Peterson.

1 1 Corinthians 15:6.

2 Acts 13:30.

3 Hebrews 4:15.

4 Matthew 18:3.

5 Matthew 28:18.

6 John 19:11; Matthew 26:53.

7 John 14:3; Luke 21:27.

8 Proleptic (adj.): foreshadowing, anticipatory.

The Way of Love

3/05/24 If I speak in the tongues of men and of angels, but have not love, I am a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal. And if I have prophetic powers, and understand all mysteries and all knowledge, and if I have all faith, so as to remove mountains, but have not love, I am nothing. If I give away all I have, and if I deliver up my body to be burned,[a] but have not love, I gain nothing.

Love is patient and kind; love does not envy or boast; it is not arrogant or rude. It does not insist on its own way; it is not irritable or resentful;[b] it does not rejoice at wrongdoing, but rejoices with the truth. Love bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.
(1Corinthians 13:1-7) ESV

35 – More Like Jesus: Love

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2018-09-04

In the book of 1 John we read that God is love1 and that in this the love of God was made manifest among us, that God sent his only Son into the world, so that we might live through him.2 While the phrase God is love isn’t found in the Old Testament, we read of God’s love throughout it. The most commonly used Hebrew word to express God’s love in the Old Testament is chesed, which is translated as steadfast love (ESV), lovingkindness (NAS), faithful love (CSB), and mercy (KJV). Of the 194 times this word is used, it refers to God’s love 171 times.

When God revealed Himself to Moses, He called Himself:

“The LORD, the LORD, a God merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love and faithfulness, keeping steadfast love for thousands.”3 

Twice in this verse He referred to Himself using the phrase steadfast love, and when repetition was used in ancient Hebrew, it was for the purpose of emphasis. Throughout the Old Testament, God refers to His steadfast love:

The LORD your God is God, the faithful God who keeps covenant and steadfast love with those who love him and keep his commandments, to a thousand generations.4

As high as the heavens are above the earth, so great is his steadfast love toward those who fear him.5

The steadfast love of the LORD is from everlasting to everlasting on those who fear him, and his righteousness to children’s children.6

From Genesis through Malachi, God is portrayed as the One who faithfully and eternally loves. And the New Testament states outright that God is love.

Throughout the New Testament, Jesus is portrayed as being His Father’s love for humanity.

God so loved the world, that he gave his only Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish but have eternal life.7

Anyone who does not love does not know God, because God is love. In this the love of God was made manifest among us, that God sent his only Son into the world, so that we might live through him. In this is love, not that we have loved God but that he loved us and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins.8

Abide in my love. If you keep my commandments, you will abide in my love, just as I have kept my Father’s commandments and abide in his love.9

Jesus was God’s love manifested on earth, and He instructed those of us who love Him and believe in Him to follow His teachings so that we will abide in His love and reflect His love to others. In order to help us do this, He sent the Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things and bring to your remembrance all that I have said to you.10 One of the fruits of the Spirit is love.11

It’s helpful to understand that there are a few words that are translated into English as love, but which have different meanings in the original Greek of the New Testament. One of these Greek words is eros, which expresses the “being in love” feeling as well as sexual love, and is not used in the New Testament. Another word translated as love is phileo, which is used for fondness, a close bond of deep friendship, love for fellow human beings, compassion, and brotherly love. A third word is storge, which relates to the love and affection people have for members of their family, especially parents for their children.

The fourth and the most commonly used word for love in the New Testament is agape. As used in Scripture, it means the love of God. For example, in 1 John 4:8 when it says God is loveagape is the original Greek word. Everything God does is motivated by and flows from His love. Agape also refers to the love we have for God,12 and the Christlike love we are to show others:

A new commandment I give to you, that you love one another: just as I have loved you, you also are to love one another.13

When we read about love (agape) in the Gospels and Epistles, we see love which chooses to put the needs of others before self, which accepts being inconvenienced, which voluntarily suffers for the benefit of someone else while not expecting to receive anything in return. It is a love that shows goodwill, faithfulness, commitment, and strong character. It is the love that Jesus displayed and that motivated Him to lay down His life so that we could live with Him forever.

Agape love is the sacrificial love that Jesus manifested and that we are called to imitate.

Be imitators of God, as beloved children. And walk in love, as Christ loved us and gave himself up for us, a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God.14 

It’s the love that Jesus said we are to give one another as Christians.

A new commandment I give to you, that you love one another: just as I have loved you, you also are to love one another.15

It’s also the type of love we are to show to those who persecute us.

I say to you, Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you.16

In the King James Version, agape is often translated as “charity,” which helps us understand that this love is a giving, unselfish love. It does to others those things that you would want done for you. The call to imitate Jesus’ love is a call to love not only those we are close to and comfortable with, or those whom we think deserve our love. It means loving those we don’t feel are deserving; who think, believe, and act in ways we don’t agree with. After all, Jesus told us to love our enemies and those who wrong or mistreat us.

The apostle Paul put skin on love (agape) when he defined what love is and does and how it is manifested in 1 Corinthians 13, which is often referred to as the “love chapter.” Most of us are quite familiar with this passage in the language of the King James Version, so I’m including four other Bible translations here in order to take away some of the familiarity we may have with it.

Love is patient and kind; love does not envy or boast; it is not arrogant or rude. It does not insist on its own way; it is not irritable or resentful; it does not rejoice at wrongdoing but rejoices with the truth. Love bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.17

Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It is not rude, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres.18

Love is patient and kind. Love is not jealous or boastful or proud or rude. It does not demand its own way. It is not irritable, and it keeps no record of being wronged. It does not rejoice about injustice but rejoices whenever the truth wins out. Love never gives up, never loses faith, is always hopeful, and endures through every circumstance.19

Love is patient, love is kind, and is not jealous; love does not brag and is not arrogant, does not act unbecomingly; it does not seek its own, is not provoked, does not take into account a wrong suffered, does not rejoice in unrighteousness, but rejoices with the truth; bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.20

This challenging list is a good touchstone for us if we desire to emulate Jesus, as Jesus embodied this love through his outgoing, longsuffering, self-giving, self-effacing love.21

Jesus instructed His disciples to love one another.

This is my commandment, that you love one another as I have loved you.22

These things I command you, so that you will love one another.23

He gave examples of the kind of love He was speaking about and how to demonstrate love in our daily lives.

Give to everyone who begs from you, and from one who takes away your goods do not demand them back. And as you wish that others would do to you, do so to them.24

Love your enemies, and do good, and lend, expecting nothing in return, and your reward will be great, and you will be sons of the Most High, for he is kind to the ungrateful and the evil. Be merciful, even as your Father is merciful. Judge not, and you will not be judged; condemn not, and you will not be condemned; forgive, and you will be forgiven; give, and it will be given to you.25

The book of 1 John echoes Jesus’ commands by focusing on love.

This commandment we have from him: whoever loves God must also love his brother.26

By this we know love, that he laid down his life for us, and we ought to lay down our lives for the brothers.27

Little children, let us not love in word or talk but in deed and in truth.28

If we love one another, God abides in us and his love is perfected in us.29

Having and exhibiting love is vital when trying to live a life that reflects Jesus. In a sense, all the ways in which we try to be more like Jesus have love at their core. In looking back at the articles in this series, we can see that love for the Lord and others are the basis for the attributes which help us move toward Christlikeness. Compassion, honesty, forgiveness, kindness, goodness, gentleness, patience, self-control, hope, humility, joy, peace, gratitude, holiness, and faithfulness are all rooted in love. Making the decision to develop Christian character, to put off the old self and put on the new self,30 as the apostle Paul wrote, is also rooted in love. We love God because He first loved us, and based on His love, we want to live in a manner which glorifies Him. We make the effort to change, to renew our heart, will, mind, soul, and spirit because we love the Lord and want to be more like Him, to reflect Him—even if that reflection is only a dim glow of who He fully is. But as dim as that glow may be, it shines in this world of darkness and gives glory to the one who made, loves, and saved us, and with whom we will spend eternity.

As we conclude this series, my prayer is that it has in some way helped you grow in Christlikeness, better reflect Him to others, and has drawn you closer to Him. May God bless you in your efforts to become More Like Jesus.

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 1 John 4:8.

2 1 John 4:9.

3 Exodus 34:6–7.

4 Deuteronomy 7:9.

5 Psalm 103:11.

6 Psalm 103:17.

7 John 3:16.

8 1 John 4:8–10.

9 John 15:9–10.

10 John 14:26.

11 Galatians 5:22.

12 Mark 12:30.

13 John 13:34.

14 Ephesians 5:1–2.

15 John 13:34.

16 Matthew 5:44.

17 1 Corinthians 13:4–7 ESV.

18 1 Corinthians 13:4–7 NIV.

19 1 Corinthians 13:4–7 NLT.

20 1 Corinthians 13:4–7 NAS.

21 Eerdmans’ Handbook to the Bible (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1973), 594.

22 John 15:12.

23 John 15:17.

24 Luke 6:30–31. See Jesus—His Life and Message: Jesus on Love for more on this passage.

25 Luke 6:35–38.

26 1 John 4:21.

27 1 John 3:16.

28 1 John 3:18.

29 1 John 4:12.

30 Ephesians 4:20–24.

Copyright © 2018 The Family International.

 The Parable of the Dishonest Manager

3/04/24 “One who is faithful in a very little is also faithful in much, and one who is dishonest in a very little is also dishonest in much. 11 If then you have not been faithful in the unrighteous wealth, who will entrust to you the true riches? 12 And if you have not been faithful in that which is another’s, who will give you that which is your own? 13 No servant can serve two masters, for either he will hate the one and love the other, or he will be devoted to the one and despise the other. You cannot serve God and money.” (Luke 16:10-13) ESV

34 – More Like Jesus: Faithfulness and Honesty

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2018-04-10

Faithfulness

Throughout both the Old and New Testaments, much is said about faithfulness. By definition, faithfulness expresses the concept of being unfailingly loyal to someone or something in any and all circumstances. It also expresses being firm in adhering to promises one makes.

Throughout Scripture, God is spoken of as being faithful. When He revealed Himself to Moses on Mount Sinai, He declared:

The LORD, the LORD, a God merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love and faithfulness.1

Elsewhere we read:

Know therefore that the LORD your God is God, the faithful God who keeps covenant and steadfast love with those who love him and keep his commandments, to a thousand generations.2

We’re told He is a God of faithfulness3 and that the faithfulness of the LORD endures forever.4

In the New Testament, Jesus is referred to as being faithful:

Now Moses was faithful in all God’s house as a servant, to testify to the things that were to be spoken later, but Christ is faithful over God’s house as a son.5

Then I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse! The one sitting on it [Jesus] is called Faithful and True.6

Faithfulness is also listed as a fruit of the Holy Spirit.7 Clearly God—Father, Son, and Holy Spirit—is faithful, unwavering in His promises and His love for us. Even if we weaken or lose faith, He remains faithful; He cannot deny Himself.8

In the context of our seeking to be Christlike, faithfulness can be seen as being loyal to Jesus, in a similar sense as a married couple are loyal to one another because of their love for one another and also because they pledged themselves to be committed to one another. Faithfulness means being true to our commitment to live in accordance with God’s Word, to put Him first, and not give anything else priority over our commitment to Him. This concept is expressed in the first of the Ten Commandments:

You shall have no other gods before me. You shall not make for yourself a carved image, or any likeness of anything that is in heaven above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth. You shall not bow down to them or serve them.9

The commitment for us, as Christians, is to be faithful to God by giving Him our primary allegiance, our love and dedication.

Faithfulness also means being trustworthy. When you give your word, you keep it. You fulfill your obligations.

LORD, who may dwell in your sanctuary? Who may live on your holy hill? He who keeps his oath even when it hurts.10

When we make a vow or promise to the Lord, we have given Him our word, and thus are committing ourselves to keeping it.

If a man vows a vow to the LORD, or swears an oath to bind himself by a pledge, he shall not break his word. He shall do according to all that proceeds out of his mouth.11 

When we make a commitment to someone, we are morally obliged to follow through on what we’ve said we would do. This includes promises or commitments we’ve made to ourselves.

Jesus taught about character and spoke of the results and consequences of faithfulness and unfaithfulness:

One who is faithful in a very little is also faithful in much. … If then you have not been faithful in the unrighteous wealth, who will entrust to you the true riches? And if you have not been faithful in that which is another’s, who will give you that which is your own?12

We are called to be equally faithful in all matters, whether large or small. Jesus pointed out that if we are unable to properly use money (unrighteous mammon), then we can’t be trusted to administer greater riches. If we can’t care for someone else’s things, then we can’t be trusted with responsibility for our own things. What a person does reveals their character. Someone who is faithful, who keeps their word, who acts honorably, will do so no matter what the situation. Our decisions, choices, and subsequent actions in small day-to-day matters tell us and others much about our faithfulness and our character.

As Christians, we should be known as those who are faithful, honorable, trustworthy, and reliable in our speech and our interactions with others. In so doing, we reflect the Lord to others.

Let love and faithfulness never leave you; bind them around your neck, write them on the tablet of your heart. Then you will win favor and a good name in the sight of God and man.13

Honesty

Another important element of becoming more like Jesus is being truthful and honest. Jesus stated:

I am the way, and the truth, and the life.14

In the Gospel of John we read that Jesus, the Word of God, became flesh and dwelt among us, and we have seen his glory, glory as of the only Son from the Father, full of grace and truth.15 Twice, Jesus referred to the Holy Spirit as the Spirit of truth.

When the Spirit of truth comes, he will guide you into all the truth.16

When the Helper comes, whom I will send to you from the Father, the Spirit of truth, who proceeds from the Father, he will bear witness about me.17

Truthfulness is part of who God is.

In the book of Ephesians, the apostle Paul wrote about being honest:

Therefore, having put away falsehood, let each one of you speak the truth with his neighbor, for we are members one of another.18

Stand therefore, having fastened on the belt of truth, and having put on the breastplate of righteousness.19

In the Psalms, we’re told that God takes pleasure in honesty:

Behold, you delight in truth in the inward being.20

In the book of Hebrews, we read that it is impossible for God to lie.21 If we truly desire to embrace Christlikeness, being honest and truthful needs to be high on our priority list.

Lying and dishonesty are clearly and strongly spoken against throughout the Old and New Testaments. Scripture also encourages honesty and truthfulness. Let’s take a look at some verses which focus on being truthful.

O LORD, who shall sojourn in your tent? Who shall dwell on your holy hill? He who walks blamelessly and does what is right and speaks truth in his heart.22

Teach me your way, O LORD, that I may walk in your truth.23

These are the things that you shall do: Speak the truth to one another; render in your gates judgments that are true and make for peace.24

Hear, for I will speak noble things, and from my lips will come what is right, for my mouth will utter truth; wickedness is an abomination to my lips.25

Love truth and peace.26

Love … rejoices with the truth.27

Speaking the truth in love, we are to grow up in every way into him who is the head, into Christ.28

Besides encouraging honesty and truthfulness, Scripture also condemns lying and deceitfulness, and instructs us to put away falsehood.

Lying lips are an abomination to the LORD.29

There are six things that the LORD hates, seven that are an abomination to him: … a lying tongue … a false witness who breathes out lies.30

No one who practices deceit shall dwell in my house; no one who utters lies shall continue before my eyes.31

You destroy those who speak lies; the LORD abhors the bloodthirsty and deceitful man.32

Keep your tongue from evil and your lips from speaking deceit.33

Do not deceive with your lips.34

Do not lie to one another, seeing that you have put off the old self with its practices.35

Put away all malice and all deceit and hypocrisy and envy and all slander.36

A dishonest man spreads strife.37

A man of crooked heart does not discover good, and one with a dishonest tongue falls into calamity.38

Deliver me, O LORD, from lying lips, from a deceitful tongue.39

Whoever desires to love life and see good days, let him keep his tongue from evil and his lips from speaking deceit.40

Those who are left in Israel; they shall do no injustice and speak no lies, nor shall there be found in their mouth a deceitful tongue.41

Jesus stated, I am the way, and the truth, and the life,42 making the point that He not only told the truth but He is the truth. Twenty-five times in the Gospel of John, Jesus used the phrase, Truly, truly, I say to you.43 (Other translations use the corresponding terms Verily, verily; Amen, amen; or Most assuredly.) In using this phrase, Jesus implied that not only was what He was about to say true, but that He had firsthand, direct, divine knowledge that it was true. Jesus is the truth and spoke the truth.

A vital component of our day-to-day testimony is that we, like Jesus, speak the truth to others. In the book of Isaiah, when speaking of the promised Messiah, Isaiah wrote that there was no deceit in his mouth.44 Jesus spoke only the truth, and as believers we are to follow His example of honesty.

Faithfulness and honesty are akin to each other. Faithfulness calls us to keep our commitments, to be trustworthy and act honorably. The call to honesty also leads to us being trustworthy and honorable. Jesus was both truthful and faithful:

“I am … the truth.” I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse! The one sitting on it [Jesus] is called Faithful and True.45

May we do our best to be more like Him in these areas of our lives.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Exodus 34:6.

2 Deuteronomy 7:9.

3 Deuteronomy 32:4.

4 Psalm 117:2.

5 Hebrews 3:5–6.

6 Revelation 19:11.

7 Galatians 5:22.

8 2 Timothy 2:13 NKJV.

9 Exodus 20:3–5.

10 Psalm 15:1, 4 NIV.

11 Numbers 30:2.

12 Luke 16:10–12.

13 Proverbs 3:3–4 NIV.

14 John 14:6.

15 John 1:14.

16 John 16:13.

17 John 15:26.

18 Ephesians 4:25.

19 Ephesians 6:14.

20 Psalm 51:6.

21 Hebrews 6:18.

22 Psalm 15:1–2.

23 Psalm 86:11.

24 Zechariah 8:16.

25 Proverbs 8:6–7.

26 Zechariah 8:19.

27 1 Corinthians 13:6.

28 Ephesians 4:15.

29 Proverbs 12:22.

30 Proverbs 6:16–17, 19.

31 Psalm 101:7.

32 Psalm 5:6.

33 Psalm 34:13.

34 Proverbs 24:28.

35 Colossians 3:9.

36 1 Peter 2:1.

37 Proverbs 16:28.

38 Proverbs 17:20.

39 Psalm 120:2.

40 1 Peter 3:10.

41 Zephaniah 3:13.

42 John 14:6.

43 John 1:51; 3:3,5,11; 5:19,24,25; 6:26,32,47,53; 8:34,51,58; 10:1,7; 12:24; 13:16,20,21,38; 14:12; 16:20,23; 21:18.

44 Isaiah 53:9.

45 Revelation 19:11.

Copyright © 2018 The Family International.

The Promise Realized Through Faith

3/03/24 For the promise to Abraham and his offspring that he would be heir of the world did not come through the law but through the righteousness of faith. 14 For if it is the adherents of the law who are to be the heirs, faith is null and the promise is void. 15 For the law brings wrath, but where there is no law there is no transgression.16 That is why it depends on faith, in order that the promise may rest on grace and be guaranteed to all his offspring—not only to the adherent of the law but also to the one who shares the faith of Abraham, who is the father of us all, 17 as it is written, “I have made you the father of many nations”—in the presence of the God in whom he believed, who gives life to the dead and calls into existence the things that do not exist. 18 In hope he believed against hope, that he should become the father of many nations, as he had been told, “So shall your offspring be.” 19 He did not weaken in faith when he considered his own body, which was as good as dead (since he was about a hundred years old), or when he considered the barrenness[b] of Sarah’s womb. 20 No unbelief made him waver concerning the promise of God, but he grew strong in his faith as he gave glory to God, 21 fully convinced that God was able to do what he had promised. 22 That is why his faith was “counted to him as righteousness.” 23 But the words “it was counted to him” were not written for his sake alone, 24 but for ours also. It will be counted to us who believe in him who raised from the dead Jesus our Lord, 25 who was delivered up for our trespasses and raised for our justification.
(Romans 4:16-25) ESV

33 – More Like Jesus: Hope

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-11-07

(Some points for this article were condensed from the book Think, Act, Be Like Jesus, by Randy Frazee.1)

When we read the Gospels, it’s apparent that Jesus knew beforehand that He was going to suffer and be killed, and also that He knew He was going to rise from the dead.

Taking the twelve, he said to them, “See, we are going up to Jerusalem, and everything that is written about the Son of Man by the prophets will be accomplished. For he will be delivered over to the Gentiles and will be mocked and shamefully treated and spit upon. And after flogging him, they will kill him, and on the third day he will rise.”2

The confidence that Jesus had that He would rise from the dead is referred to in biblical terms as “hope.” Nowadays, when we use the word “hope,” it is generally understood as referring to something that someone would like to see happen. It conveys the idea that one doesn’t know what is going to happen, but they wish for a certain outcome. Scripture sometimes uses the word “hope” in this manner as well, but more often this word conveys a different and much more substantial meaning. The biblical understanding of the Greek word elpis, which is translated as hope, is “a desire of some good and an expectation of obtaining it.”

The meaning of “hope” and its cognates in the New Testament is radically different from that of the English word hope. Rather than expressing the desire for a particular outcome that is uncertain, hope in the New Testament by definition is characterized by certainty.3

The expectancy of biblical hope is akin to surety or certainty because it is rooted in the fact of Jesus’ resurrection. His death, followed by His rising from the dead, is what gives us the surety—or certainty—that we too will one day be raised from the dead. Thus our hope, our expectation, though not a reality right now, is a certainty. Our expectancy of obtaining God’s promise of salvation, forgiveness of sins, and eternal life with God are certain based on the promises of God.

When Jesus spoke of rising from the dead, He was expressing the biblical sense of hope, as He was assured that this was going to happen. Faith and hope are closely connected, as the certainty of hope is based in our faith in God. Hope, in the biblical sense, relates to the future, as it is the certainty that something promised by God will happen. It may not have happened yet, but we are assured that it will. For example, the apostle Paul speaks of the grace of God which teaches us to live godly lives in this present age, while we are waiting for our blessed hope, the appearing of the glory of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ.4 The hope spoken of here is not hope in the sense that we wish for something to happen; rather it is the surety of expectation, knowing that Christ will appear in glory.

In the same way that Jesus was certain that He would rise from the dead, so we as Christians have the certainty that we will be raised from the dead. Having the certitude of biblical hope is part of growing in Christlikeness. Because we have the certainty of hope, we have trust in God and His promises. We know that His promises are true, even though we haven’t seen the complete fulfillment of them yet. These include the promises of forgiveness, salvation, and eternity with God.

An example of a person having such hope is found in the biblical descriptions of the patriarch Abraham. He and his wife Sarah had reached old age, and she was past the age of childbearing, yet God had told him that within a year Sarah would bear a son. The apostle Paul wrote of him:

Against all hope, Abraham in hope believed and so became the father of many nations, just as it had been said to him, “So shall your offspring be.” Without weakening in his faith, he faced the fact that his body was as good as dead—since he was about a hundred years old—and that Sarah’s womb was also dead. Yet he did not waver through unbelief regarding the promise of God, but was strengthened in his faith and gave glory to God, being fully persuaded that God had power to do what he had promised.5

Abraham was unwavering in hope, in belief, in the sure knowledge that God would do what He said. He wasn’t wishing that what God said would come true; He knew it would. That is what hope in God means.

Another example of the surety of hope is found in the book of Job. Job suffered immensely—he lost all his children, his wealth, and his health. Without specifically using the word “hope,” Job expressed the concept of biblical hope when he said:

For I know that my Redeemer lives, and at the last he will stand upon the earth. And after my skin has been thus destroyed, yet in my flesh I shall see God, whom I shall see for myself, and my eyes shall behold.6

Despite his suffering, Job had the assurance that he would see God, which was the basis for his extraordinary perseverance—his hope.7

In the book of Hebrews, we see the concept of biblical hope expressed when we read of Jesus, the founder and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is seated at the right hand of the throne of God.8 Our Savior had surety (hope) of the joy that awaited Him when He returned to His Father, so He was willing to endure pain and suffering for our sakes.

God’s Word is the foundation of our faith and of the final outcome of our faith. Paul wrote about the hope of eternal life, which God, who never lies, promised before the ages began.9 Paul speaks of this hope of eternal life as a future possession, as a certainty which is promised by God. Since God does not and cannot lie,10 we know without any doubt that we will be the beneficiaries of His promise. This is our hope, our surety.

When we understand hope in this biblical manner, we can find strength to endure life’s tests and trials. Sometimes the pathway of life leads us through trying and difficult times, but when we have hope, we have the assurance that the Lord will help us along that path and eventually we will overcome—if not in this life, then in the next. We place our hope, our surety, on the promises of God. We are able to endure hardship in the knowledge that we will live in the presence of our Lord forever. We have the conviction that whatever we face, no matter how difficult and trying it might be, in the end we will be forever with the Lord.11

When we understand the basis of our hope, we can better understand those who have chosen to die a martyr’s death. Author Randy Frazee wrote:

Why would someone choose to die rather than renounce Christ? Why would anyone suffer torture at the hands of evil dictators because of a belief they will not rescind? Why would people suffer from a lack of food, water, and medical care solely because they are Christians? What drives them to place their faith above anything else in life? The answer? Hope. What else could be the answer to these questions? For millions of Christians, the hope of Christ has driven them to survive mind-boggling odds and die peacefully under unspeakable circumstances. The longing to see their Savior on the other side fueled their hearts to endure to the end.12

They have been willing to die for their faith, as their faith was based on the surety of hope, which Scripture calls a sure and steadfast anchor of the soul.13

While the challenges we face day by day may inevitably take up much of our time and attention, having hope can keep our minds and hearts focused on the Lord and our wonderful future with Him. Such hope can give us the courage and fortitude to stay positive and praiseful through the tests and trials and the ups and downs we face. When we remind ourselves of what is ahead—the assurance of our salvation and promised blessings for eternity—we can face our challenges courageously, with the sure knowledge that no matter what the outcome, we have the hope of a future with God.

Regularly reminding ourselves of our hope—our knowledge that we are saved, that God’s Spirit dwells within us, that Jesus sacrificed so that we can be in relationship with God, that He is present in our lives each day, and that we are assured of eternity with Him—should affect the way we think and feel about our life. When we live with this hope, we know that the eternal outcome will be glorious, and therefore we can better face the difficulties of life. Regularly reminding ourselves of the assurance of our salvation and what it means to our eternity can cause us to be more positive about our circumstances. We are wonderfully saved, and will spend forever in love, joy, and peace with God. As the bearers of such hope, we are called to likewise share that hope of glory with others, to do our best to represent Jesus to them, to love them as He does, and to humbly help them feel His love and care through us. May we always consciously live with the hope we have through Christ, and share that hope with others, as Jesus shared it with us.

Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ! According to his great mercy, he has caused us to be born again to a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance that is imperishable, undefiled, and unfading, kept in heaven for you.14

He was foreknown before the foundation of the world but was made manifest in the last times for the sake of you who through him are believers in God, who raised him from the dead and gave him glory, so that your faith and hope are in God.15

Waiting for our blessed hope, the appearing of the glory of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ.16

Let us hold fast the confession of our hope without wavering, for he who promised is faithful.17

Having the eyes of your hearts enlightened, that you may know what is the hope to which he has called you, what are the riches of his glorious inheritance in the saints, and what is the immeasurable greatness of his power toward us who believe.18

May the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, so that by the power of the Holy Spirit you may abound in hope.19

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Randy Frazee, Think, Act, Be Like Jesus (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2014).

2 Luke 18:31–33.

3 Ralph P. Martin and Peter H. Davids, eds., “Hope” in Dictionary of the Later New Testament and Its Developments, electronic ed. (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1997), 499–500.

4 Titus 2:13.

5 Romans 4:18–21 NIV.

6 Job 19:25–27.

7 James 5:11.

8 Hebrews 12:2.

9 Titus 1:2.

10 Numbers 23:19, Hebrews 6:18.

11 1 Thessalonians 4:17.

12 Randy Frazee, Think, Act, Be Like Jesus (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2014), 190.

13 Hebrews 6:19.

14 1 Peter 1:3–4.

15 1 Peter 1:20–21.

16 Titus 2:13.

17 Hebrews 10:23.

18 Ephesians 1:18–19.

19 Romans 15:13.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

Jesus Raises a Widow’s Son

 3/02/24 Soon afterward[c] he went to a town called Nain, and his disciples and a great crowd went with him. 12 As he drew near to the gate of the town, behold, a man who had died was being carried out, the only son of his mother, and she was a widow, and a considerable crowd from the town was with her. 13 And when the Lord saw her, he had compassion on her and said to her, “Do not weep.” 14 Then he came up and touched the bier, and the bearers stood still. And he said, “Young man, I say to you, arise.” 15 And the dead man sat up and began to speak, and Jesus[d] gave him to his mother. 16 Fear seized them all, and they glorified God, saying, “A great prophet has arisen among us!” and “God has visited his people!” 17 And this report about him spread through the whole of Judea and all the surrounding country. (Luke 7:11-17) ESV

32 – More Like Jesus: Compassion

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-10-31

When we read the Gospel accounts of Jesus’ life, something that becomes abundantly clear is that Jesus showed compassion to others and taught that His followers should be compassionate as well. We read the parable of the Samaritan showing compassion to the beaten Jewish man by nursing his wounds, taking him to an inn to be cared for, and paying the expenses out of his own pocket.1 In the parable of the lost son, a young man demanded his inheritance from his father, which was the equivalent of saying, “I wish you were dead,” and left home only to deplete his inheritance. Upon his return home, we read that his father saw him and felt compassion, and ran and embraced him and kissed him.2

Throughout Jesus’ ministry, He saw situations where people were in need, was moved with compassion, and took action to help them.

Jesus called his disciples to him and said, “I have compassion on the crowd because they have been with me now three days and have nothing to eat. And I am unwilling to send them away hungry, lest they faint on the way.”

He then took seven loaves of bread and a few small fish and multiplied them so that four thousand people ate and were satisfied.3 Upon seeing a young boy falling down and convulsing, Jesus asked his father:

“How long has this been happening to him?” And he said, “From childhood … if you can do anything, have compassion on us and help us.”

Jesus showed compassion by delivering the boy from the spirit which was afflicting him.4

As he drew near to the gate of the town, behold, a man who had died was being carried out, the only son of his mother, and she was a widow, and a considerable crowd from the town was with her. And when the Lord saw her, he had compassion on her and said to her, “Do not weep.” Then he came up and touched the bier, and the bearers stood still. And he said, “Young man, I say to you, arise.” And the dead man sat up and began to speak, and Jesus gave him to his mother.5

When he went ashore he saw a great crowd, and he had compassion on them and healed their sick.6

During His time on Earth, Jesus embodied His Father’s attributes, one of which was His Father’s compassion. Throughout the Old Testament we read of God’s compassion:

As a father shows compassion to his children, so the Lord shows compassion to those who fear him.7

The Lord was gracious to them and had compassion on them, and he turned toward them, because of his covenant with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.8

“For a brief moment I deserted you, but with great compassion I will gather you. In overflowing anger for a moment I hid my face from you, but with everlasting love I will have compassion on you,” says the Lord, your Redeemer.9

Their heart was not steadfast toward him; they were not faithful to his covenant. Yet he, being compassionate, atoned for their iniquity and did not destroy them.10

Sing for joy, O heavens, and exult, O earth; break forth, O mountains, into singing! For the LORD has comforted his people and will have compassion on his afflicted.11

Compassion is a godly attribute that we who want to pattern our lives after Jesus are called to emulate. So, what is compassion? Dictionaries define it as “a feeling of deep sympathy and sorrow for someone who is in some kind of distress, combined with the desire to do something to alleviate it.” In Scripture, there are five Hebrew words in the Old Testament which are translated as compassion, and there are four Greek words in the New Testament translated as such. In the Old Testament, the words translated as compassion have the following meanings: to be sorry for; to pity; to spare someone; to sympathize; and to comfort or console (with the will to change the situation). One of the Hebrew words, racham, is related to the Hebrew word for “womb” and expresses a mother’s (or a parent’s) compassion for a helpless child—a deep emotion which expresses itself in acts of selfless service. This is a protective compassion, and this word is generally used in reference to God’s compassion. When God revealed Himself to Moses on the mountain, He used the word racham to describe Himself. Some translations translate it as merciful, but most as compassionate.

Then the LORD passed by in front of him and proclaimed, “The Lord, the Lord God, compassionate and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in lovingkindness and truth.”12

In the New Testament, there are four Greek words translated as compassionThe one used most often is splanchnizomai, which is related to the Greek word for “inward parts,” referring to the seat of human emotions. The term means “to be moved in one’s bowels,” conveying the idea of being moved in the core of one’s inner feelings, leading to acts of kindness and mercy. Another word, sumpathes, conveys the meaning of “to suffer with” or “to suffer alongside of.”

Compassion is having a strong feeling about someone else’s situation or state, and doing something to change it. It’s about making things better for someone in need. It’s not compassion if there isn’t some action taken. In some cases that might mean holding or hugging someone, praying for them, gently speaking with them, and conveying your sorrow or concern. It can also mean taking action which aims to change the situation or circumstances. It might mean standing up for someone. Perhaps it calls for protesting in order to change laws and bring about social justice. It can mean putting in time and effort to feed the hungry, help orphans, visit the sick or those in mourning, share the gospel with others, or other ways of helping those in need.

Joanna Collicutt wrote:

The sorts of words people use to describe the feeling of compassion include “sympathetic,” “tender,” “warm,” “soft-hearted,” “sorry for,” “touched,” “concerned for,” and above all “moved.” This movement involves an orientation towards the other and an empathetic placing of the self in her shoes; a drawing close to her culturally and mentally as well as behaviorally.13

Compassion is closely aligned with empathy—the ability to understand and share the feelings of another, and to put yourself into their shoes so that you understand what they are going through from their perspective. Having empathy can move you to compassion.

In short, compassion is part of love. But how do we cultivate this aspect of love? How do we become more compassionate? Something which can help is giving thought to Jesus’ instruction: You shall love your neighbor as yourself.14 We are to love ourselves, and therefore should show ourselves compassion. If we are kind to ourselves, even when we recognize that we have brought some of our problems upon ourselves, we can recognize that when others are in need, we should help—even if they are responsible for the situation they are in. When we have walked in their shoes, being compassionate to others comes more easily.

It also helps to ponder Jesus’ ministry. He saw people in need—the blind, the hungry, the mourning, the sick, the social outcasts—and instead of looking the other way and passing by, He noticed, stopped, and took action. It’s easy in our busy lives to not notice others who are struggling and in need, and to be preoccupied with our personal needs, problems, worries, and fears.

Something else that can help make us more compassionate is cultivating our awareness of the Lord’s love for us—remembering that though we are undeserving, full of faults, and sinful, God took action on our behalf, even at a deep cost. He sacrificed His beloved Son so that He could rescue us in our time of need. God has shown us costly compassion, and if we regularly remind ourselves of this fact by praising and thanking Him for doing so, we may find it easier to respond to others with His love and compassion.

Jesus had compassion for the suffering, the outcasts, the poor and needy. We may find ourselves thinking that we are impotent in our abilities to help others by comparison, since He was God incarnate and could perform mighty miracles. But while we may not be able to do miracles as great as Jesus did, showing compassion to others can feel like a miracle to someone in need. A little compassion can make a major difference in their lives.

A key to being compassionate is to be filled with the love of God. Experiencing His love through close communion and fellowship with Him, as a result of spending time communicating through prayer, reading His Word, listening to Him, seeking and receiving His guidance, causes us to be aware of His love for us personally. When we experience His kindness, mercy, generosity, compassion, and deep love, we are better able to let His love flow through us to others.

If we truly wish to imitate Christ, we will desire to cultivate a keen awareness of the needs of others, and also be willing to take steps to help and comfort them. Jesus compassionately served others, and as His followers we are called to be compassionate as well.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Luke 10:30–35. See also “The Stories Jesus Told: The Good Samaritan.”

2 Luke 15:11–32. See also “The Stories Jesus Told: The Father and the Lost Sons.”

3 Matthew 15:32–38.

4 Mark 9:20–27.

5 Luke 7:12–15.

6 Matthew 14:14.

7 Psalm 103:13.

8 2 Kings 13:23.

9 Isaiah 54:7–8.

10 Psalm 78:37–38.

11 Isaiah 49:13.

12 Exodus 34:6 NAU.

13 Joanna Collicutt, The Psychology of Christian Character Formation (London: SCM Press, 2015), 181.

14 Matthew 22:39.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

The Lord’s Prayer

  3/01/24 “And when you pray, do not heap up empty phrases as the Gentiles do, for they think that they will be heard for their many words. Do not be like them, for your Father knows what you need before you ask him. Pray then like this:

“Our Father in heaven,
hallowed be your name.[a]
10 Your kingdom come,
your will be done,[b]
on earth as it is in heaven.
11 Give us this day our daily bread,[c]
12 and forgive us our debts,
as we also have forgiven our debtors.
13 And lead us not into temptation,
but deliver us from evil.[d]

14 For if you forgive others their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you, 15 but if you do not forgive others their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. (Matthew 6:7-14) ESV

31 – More Like Jesus: The Call to Forgive

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-09-05

(Points for this article were condensed from the book Forgive and Forget, by Lewis B. Smedes1)

Within the Gospels we read of Jesus being whipped, beaten, and then nailed to a cross. As He hung there, waiting to die, some of His last words were “Father, forgive them.”2 Forgiveness was His response to an unjust trial, being lashed by a whip which had strands weighted with bone or metal and which lacerated the skin with unimaginable pain, the hammering of spikes through His hands and feet, and being left to die in agony. While on the one hand this is a very surprising reaction, it also makes perfect sense when we read what Jesus taught about forgiveness all throughout His ministry. He not only taught it, He embodied it, both in His life and in His death. He practiced what He preached.

God’s Forgiveness

Jesus’ forgiveness reflected His Father’s forgiveness. In the Old Testament, when God revealed Himself to Moses, He said of Himself, “The Lord, the Lord, a God merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love and faithfulness, keeping steadfast love for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin.”3 God was saying that forgiveness is one of His divine attributes, that it is rooted in His character. This point is made again and again throughout the Old Testament.

You are a God ready to forgive, gracious and merciful, slow to anger and abounding in steadfast love.4

Who is a God like you, pardoning iniquity and passing over transgression for the remnant of his inheritance? He does not retain his anger forever, because he delights in steadfast love.5

To the Lord our God belong mercy and forgiveness.6

We’re also told that when God forgives our sins, those sins will never be held against us.

I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more.7

The magnitude of God’s forgiveness is seen in statements such as these:

You will cast all our sins into the depths of the sea.8

As far as the east is from the west, so far does he remove our transgressions from us.9

In love you have delivered my life from the pit of destruction, for you have cast all my sins behind your back.10

Though your sins are like scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they are red like crimson, they shall become like wool.11

God, by nature, is forgiving. And true to His nature, He made a way for us to be forgiven through the sacrifice of His Son, Jesus. In a sense we can say that Jesus’ sacrificial death was the embodiment of God’s forgiveness. Thus, if we wish to emulate Jesus, we need to forgive.

Jesus made it abundantly clear in His teachings that we are to forgive others.

Peter came and said to Him, “Lord, how often shall my brother sin against me and I forgive him? Up to seven times?” Jesus said to him, “I do not say to you, up to seven times, but up to seventy times seven.”12

“If your brother sins, rebuke him, and if he repents, forgive him.”13

Whenever you stand praying, forgive, if you have anything against anyone.14

If he sins against you seven times in the day, and turns to you seven times, saying, ‘I repent,’ you must forgive him.”15

Jesus also made the point that there is a correlation between our willingness to forgive others with God forgiving us.

Forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven our debtors.16

If you do not forgive others their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.17

Forgive … so that your Father also who is in heaven may forgive you your trespasses.18

In the parable of the unforgiving servant,19 Jesus told of a servant who had been forgiven an astronomical debt by his master, and after being forgiven his debt, refused to forgive another man who owed him a small amount of money. The master then told the unforgiving servant, You wicked servant! I forgave you all that debt because you pleaded with me. And should not you have had mercy on your fellow servant, as I had mercy on you? And in anger his master delivered him to the jailers, until he should pay all his debt.20 Jesus then said to all who were listening: So also my heavenly Father will do to every one of you, if you do not forgive your brother from your heart.21 (For more on this parable, see A Scary Thought.22)

When we forgive others for things they have done to us, this reflects our understanding of divine forgiveness. We are to forgive others because we have been forgiven. Jesus died so that our sins could be forgiven, and we are called to forgive others when they sin against us or wrong us. That’s showing Christlikeness.

What Forgiveness Is, and Isn’t

When someone hurts us, whether intentionally or unintentionally, we are called by Christ to forgive them. In order to do so, it’s important to know what forgiveness is, and what it isn’t.

Some hurt is done intentionally. We are assaulted in some way physically, verbally, or emotionally. Someone steals from us, perhaps by intentionally misleading us so that we are defrauded and lose our money, possessions, etc. We are betrayed by someone we love—a spouse, a family member, a close friend. Some hurts we experience are minor, but eventually become major, if they are repeated over and over again.

Forgiveness isn’t denying the harm or wrongdoing someone has done to us. It’s not making excuses for why they hurt us, and it doesn’t minimize the seriousness of the offense. It doesn’t mean that the offense stops hurting, or that it is forgotten. Forgiveness is not resuming a relationship without changes; it’s not an automatic restoration of trust. It isn’t neglecting justice, as sometimes there are consequences to be faced even after the act of forgiveness. It’s not instant emotional healing.

Forgiveness looks at the wrong done to us, admits that it has wounded us, and then decides to forgive—which is actually a decision to start the process of forgiving. It’s recognizing that the hurt was personal, unfair, and deep, and choosing to forgive the person or persons who hurt you. Forgiveness is making a conscious decision to let go of the inner negative feelings we have toward someone who has hurt us, to leave them behind so that the hurt no longer negatively affects us.

As Kelly Minter explains in her book, The Fitting Room:

Forgiveness is not denying what our enemies have done; it’s not calling something whole that’s fractured or something pure that’s corroded. Forgiveness is looking in the face of what our offenders have done, recognizing their wound for all that it is, and then choosing to forgive. It has nothing to do with denying the wrong of those who hurt us, but has everything to do with changing our hearts towards them.23

Sometimes we want to wait to forgive until the person who hurt us apologizes to us for what they have done. We want them to acknowledge that what they did was wrong, and to express sorrow for doing it. But there are a few problems with this. Sometimes the person doesn’t know they hurt you, and if that’s the case, they will never apologize. In some cases, the person knows they hurt you, but they don’t care; and other times, the individual is no longer in your life or you have lost contact with them. If you wait for someone to ask for your forgiveness before forgiving them, you may end up carrying your hurt for the rest of your life. We’re not told only to forgive if we first receive an apology, nor is our forgiving contingent on someone else telling us they are sorry.

There are cases where we are hurt by those whose own problems spill over on to us in some way. For example, parents’ marital problems may hurt their children, but that isn’t intentional hurt on the part of the parents. Sometimes we’re hurt by those who make mistakes. Sometimes someone is even trying to do something they think will be beneficial, but in the end it doesn’t work out the way it should, and some people are hurt by the final outcome. We are always to forgive those who hurt us, even if unintentionally. In such situations, it’s helpful to remind ourselves that just as others may hurt us unintentionally, we also do things which result in hurt to others which we didn’t mean to cause. When we do, and we realize what has happened, we of course hope that those we hurt will forgive us. And therefore we should be willing to forgive those who have harmed us without intending to.24

There is also the factor that not every hurt that we experience needs to be forgiven. Many of the injuries we feel in life are caused by the actions of others who mean us no harm. We live in a world where we regularly interact with people just like us, who often say or do things with no intent to hurt others, but sometimes these things do cause hurt unknowingly. While those types of hurts might be taken personally, generally they weren’t meant to hurt. Such encounters generally don’t cause us deep or lasting hurt.

Author Lewis Smedes gives an interesting example:

There was once a person in my life who did outrageous things to me. She screamed at me all through dinner; she made me jump to her service anytime, day and night, no matter how busy I was with other things; and now and then she would pee on my best slacks. To make matters worse, she got acutely sick and drove me mad because she did not tell me what was wrong. There were moments when I felt like whacking her. But I never felt the impulse to forgive her. … She was my six-month-old baby, and I did not feel a need to forgive the outrageous things she did to me, because she did not hurt me wrongfully. I loved her and I took whatever she dished out.25

Besides not needing to forgive those who cause us the unintentional hurt which can occur in the general run of our lives, we can’t forgive impersonal things which cause us harm. For example, we can’t forgive nature when we are hurt by it. If we are born with less health, beauty, or intelligence than we want; if we suffer from a natural event such as a hurricane; if a loved one dies a natural death; these are all events which can cause us pain, but we can’t forgive nature. Certain systems of society can also cause hurt, such as an economic system which keeps people in poverty, political systems which greatly disadvantage some people, or corporate systems which treat people like objects and discard them when they are no longer needed. These all can cause hurt, but we cannot forgive them, because we can only forgive people.26

Forgiveness is personal. It’s one person forgiving someone else who has personally hurt them. We can only forgive those who have hurt us. We may be outraged at the way someone mistreats others, but we can’t forgive for what has been done to someone else, only for what has been done to us.

Letting Go, Healing, and Reconciliation

Understanding that Scripture tells us to forgive others and agreeing that we should do so is one thing. But the act of forgiving someone who has deeply wounded us can be a difficult and gut-wrenching task. C. S. Lewis wrote, Everyone says forgiveness is a lovely idea, until they have something to forgive.

The Greek word most often translated as forgiveness is aphiemi, which is used to express letting something go, or canceling a debt. When we forgive someone for what they have done, we release them from a legitimate debt. We acknowledge that we have been injured or wronged, our trust has been betrayed, and our life has been marred by someone else’s hurtful actions. But we also understand that we, too, are sinners, that we offend and hurt others, and that we have been forgiven for our offenses by God. When we forgive, we make the decision to let go of our pain, our desire for retribution, our anger and negative feelings toward the person. We put the person, and their actions, into God’s hands—and we move on.

Placing actions which have hurt us deeply, and the people responsible for them, into God’s hands means that we have entrusted them to Him and we can let them go. We no longer need to dwell on what happened or why, for we have committed it to God. Having done so, we are able to release our negative feelings toward the one who caused us injury, let go of resentment and anger, and allow our own emotional healing process to begin.

It can be natural to feel that if you forgive someone, it excuses them for what they have done. It doesn’t. Rather it sets you free to let go of the pain of the offense, to move on without your feelings of ill will toward the person who harmed you constantly plaguing you. When we forgive others, we generally begin experiencing a decrease in our negative feelings toward that person over time. However, this doesn’t necessarily mean that we start to have positive feelings toward them, though that can and sometimes does happen.

If we wish to continue to have a relationship with the person who hurt us, the next step after forgiveness is reconciliation. Some teachers and authors feel that reconciliation is a step which must be taken in the process of forgiveness; others see it as an ideal, but recognize that sometimes reconciliation isn’t possible, and if it isn’t, the key elements of forgiveness can still be present and the process complete. Of course, sometimes it’s not possible to reconcile, because the other person is no longer in your life. Maybe they have passed away, or you have no way of getting in touch with them. It may also be the case that although you have forgiven the person, they are not someone you feel inclined to have a continued relationship with, or it is not beneficial for your spiritual life or emotional well-being. This doesn’t mean that you haven’t forgiven them; it only means that you are choosing not to renew fellowship with them for some reason.

Conclusion

Forgiveness is a complex topic with many aspects, and at some point in the future I hope to cover it more thoroughly. However, in the context of desiring to grow in Christlikeness, it’s clear that Jesus, by His example and His teaching, emphasized forgiveness. He instructed us as His followers to forgive, and He didn’t put caveats on that command. If we truly desire to be more like Jesus, then we must forgive others for their trespasses against us—as hard as it may sometimes be—because God has forgiven our trespasses against Him.

Be kind to one another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, as God in Christ forgave you.27

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Lewis B. Smedes, Forgive and Forget (New York: HarperOne, 1984).

2 Luke 23:34.

3 Exodus 34:6–7.

4 Nehemiah 9:17.

5 Micah 7:18.

6 Daniel 9:9.

7 Jeremiah 31:34. See also Hebrews 8:12.

8 Micah 7:19.

9 Psalm 103:12.

10 Isaiah 38:17.

11 Isaiah 1:18.

12 Matthew 18:21–22 NAS.

13 Luke 17:3.

14 Mark 11:25.

15 Luke 17:4.

16 Matthew 6:12.

17 Matthew 6:15.

18 Mark 11:25.

19 Matthew 18:23–35.

20 Matthew 18:32–34.

21 Matthew 18:35.

22 https://library.tfionline.com/?viewId=2798&treeId=2142

23 Kelly Minter, The Fitting Room (Colorado Springs: David C. Cook Publishing, 2011), 90.

24 Whatever you wish that others would do to you, do also to them (Matthew 7:12).

25 Smedes, Forgive and Forget, 8.

26 Ibid., 6.

27 Ephesians 4:32.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

By Grace Through Faith

  2/29/24 And you were dead in the trespasses and sins in which you once walked, following the course of this world, following the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that is now at work in the sons of disobedience— among whom we all once lived in the passions of our flesh, carrying out the desires of the body[a] and the mind, and were by nature children of wrath, like the rest of mankind.[b] But[c] God, being rich in mercy, because of the great love with which he loved us, even when we were dead in our trespasses, made us alive together with Christ—by grace you have been saved— and raised us up with him and seated us with him in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus, so that in the coming ages he might show the immeasurable riches of his grace in kindness toward us in Christ Jesus. For by grace you have been saved through faith. And this is not your own doing; it is the gift of God, not a result of works, so that no one may boast. 10 For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand, that we should walk in them. (Ephesians 2:1:10) ESV

30 – More Like Jesus: Kindness and Goodness

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-08-29

When the apostle Paul was writing about living a godly life, about living in and being led by the Holy Spirit, he listed what he called the “works of the flesh,” which included things like enmity, strife, jealousy, fits of anger, and envy.1 He then followed up with The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control; against such things there is no law.2 The fruit of the Spirit is the working of the Holy Spirit within us, which causes us to grow in godliness and Christlikeness.

Within this list we find two aspects of the fruit of the Spirit which go hand in hand—kindness and goodness. In reading what Scripture has to say about these two qualities, we find that both are described as attributes of God’s nature.

Moses said, “Please show me your glory.” And he said, “I will make all my goodness pass before you and will proclaim before you my name, ‘The Lord.’” 3

Good and upright is the Lord.4

For you, O Lord, are good and forgiving, abounding in steadfast love to all who call upon you.5

God, being rich in mercy, because of the great love with which he loved us, even when we were dead in our trespasses, made us alive together with Christ … so that in the coming ages he might show the immeasurable riches of his grace in kindness toward us in Christ Jesus.6

When the goodness and loving kindness of God our Savior appeared, he saved us, not because of works done by us in righteousness, but according to his own mercy.7

Because God is kind and good, and has shown His kindness and goodness toward us through Jesus’ sacrificial death to atone for the guilt of our sin, we are in turn called to be kind and good to others.

Be kind to one another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, as God in Christ forgave you.8

The Lord’s servant must not be quarrelsome but kind to everyone.9

Put on then, as God’s chosen ones, holy and beloved, compassionate hearts, kindness.10

In 1 Corinthians 13, the love chapter, we are told that love is kind.11

The Hebrew word chesed, which is used 248 times in the Old Testament, is translated as kindnessmercylovingkindnessgoodness, and kindly. In the New Testament, the Greek word chrēstotēs is translated as kindness and moral goodness. It means tender concern, a kindness of heart and of acts. The Greek word agathōsynē is translated as goodness, indicating uprightness of heart and life.

Kindness and goodness are closely related, and the terms are often used interchangeably. Both express an active desire to help meet the needs of others. Jerry Bridges wrote:

Kindness is a sincere desire for the happiness of others; goodness is the activity calculated to advance that happiness. Kindness is the inner disposition, created by the Holy Spirit, that causes us to be sensitive to the needs of others, whether physical, emotional, or spiritual. Goodness is kindness in action—words and deeds.12

Kindness and goodness can be seen as the way love thinks and acts, the way it behaves. They consist of good deeds which spring from love, done with the goal of being a blessing to others. They reflect Jesus.

God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the Holy Spirit and with power. He went about doing good … for God was with him.13

Kindness and goodness aren’t something shown only to people we love, but to all—even someone who might be seen as an opponent or enemy, because in doing so we imitate the kindness of God. Jesus made this clear when He said:

Love your enemies, and do good, and lend, expecting nothing in return, and your reward will be great, and you will be sons of the Most High, for he is kind to the ungrateful and the evil.14 

Of course we’re naturally more inclined to show kindness to those we know and are close to, but the call is to develop a kind and good temperament so that we are sensitive to others and willing to do deeds which manifest love.

The apostle Paul wrote:

We are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works.15 

As believers we are new creations in Christ,16 transformed by the Holy Spirit, and called to go about and do good, as Jesus did. He was devoted to the welfare of humanity, and put that devotion into action through loving, caring, and acting in a manner which exhibited kindness, goodness, and care for others.

Kindness and goodness are often manifested on a large scale when there is some sort of emergency or great need which causes people, Christian and non-Christian, to reach out and help others. Many of us will help out in an emergency, which of course is kind and good, but the biblical understanding of this fruit of the Spirit goes beyond that. It is a transformation from our natural proclivity to look out for ourselves, to be selfish and concerned about our own needs, into a godly nature, influenced by the Holy Spirit, that is mindful of and willing to do something about the needs of others. It has to do with being transformed in a way that gives us a deep desire to mirror Christ.

Being kind and good to others is meant to be an everyday occurrence, not only a sporadic rising to the occasion and doing something unusual or heroic. Most of our opportunities for extending kindness through doing good to others are found in simple humdrum everyday activities. It’s helpful to regularly pray that the Holy Spirit helps us to recognize the needs of others and to nudge us to take action, rather than seeing these opportunities as an interruption of our schedules or an inconvenience to be ignored.

Scripture teaches that we are to look not only to our own interests, but to the interests of others.17 This requires fighting against our inborn selfishness and purposefully acting in ways that go against our human nature. Most of the things we do to become more Christlike butt heads with our human nature. Striving to become more like Jesus calls for change in our heart, mind, and actions; but it’s the heart where those changes must be deeply rooted.

Author Kelly Minter wrote:

I’ve realized how much the heart is central to all of [the virtues]. There is simply no way to detach my heart from my actions, especially when it comes to the characteristics of Jesus. If my heart is full of pride and arrogance, I will not extend mercy and patience to the people I encounter. When my heart is tied up with jealousy and anger, kindness and forgiveness will not run freely in my life. Conversely, when God has tenderized our hearts, humbled us, and aligned us with His Spirit, we will not be able to help the overflow of kindness, joy, and love.18

What do kindness and goodness look like? They’re found in our speech when the words we say to others are laced with love and concern for others, when we listen attentively to others, giving them our full attention when perhaps we would rather be doing something else. We recognize them in those who are self-sacrificing, who give of their resources, their time, or their attention to someone in need. They mean showing genuine interest in and concern for others. They turn the other cheek when someone wrongs us. They help us hold our tongue when someone has said something insulting or hurtful. They don’t seek revenge, but forgive. If a loved one or friend needs correction, it is given gently; the truth is delivered with love. Both kindness and goodness come from hearts which contain love, compassion, and mercy.

Kind people don’t gossip. They don’t betray trust. They display patience. They aren’t self-centered. They aren’t short-tempered or explosive. They don’t constantly talk about nor draw attention to themselves. They aren’t petty.19

As those who want to imitate Christ, we are challenged to lay down our lives for others. This means giving time to others, such as our spouse, children, and other loved ones, so they feel loved and cherished. It can mean simple things like washing the dishes, taking out the garbage, or playing with the kids so our spouse can rest. It also means being good to those outside of our own family or acquaintances; showing kindness by giving to others in need, even when it’s a sacrifice; speaking a kind word to someone, even when we’re struggling ourselves; and there are countless other ways we can be kind to others.

Kindness means loving words spoken and caring deeds done. It’s having a compassionate heart, and putting that compassion and love into action. All of us have opportunities to be kind to others throughout the course of our days. We can offer a kind word, lend a helping hand, do a deed—perhaps even one that goes unnoticed, with the goal of acting with love, of making life a little more pleasant for others. Sure, it will cost us time and effort and sometimes cost financially, but it’s well worth the sacrifice, as it reflects Jesus’ love to others and it pleases the Lord.

Jesus gave us an idea of how highly God regards showing kindness and goodness in this passage regarding the coming day of judgment:

The King will say to those on his right, ‘Come, you who are blessed by my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world. For I was hungry and you gave me food, I was thirsty and you gave me drink, I was a stranger and you welcomed me, I was naked and you clothed me, I was sick and you visited me, I was in prison and you came to me.’ Then the righteous will answer him, saying, ‘Lord, when did we see you hungry and feed you, or thirsty and give you drink? And when did we see you a stranger and welcome you, or naked and clothe you? And when did we see you sick or in prison and visit you?’ And the King will answer them, ‘Truly, I say to you, as you did it to one of the least of these my brothers, you did it to me.’20

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Galatians 5:19–21.

2 Galatians 5:22–23.

3 Exodus 33:18–19.

4 Psalm 25:8.

5 Psalm 86:5.

6 Ephesians 2:4–7.

7 Titus 3:4–5.

8 Ephesians 4:32.

9 2 Timothy 2:24.

10 Colossians 3:12.

11 1 Corinthians 13:4.

12 Jerry Bridges, The Practice of Godliness (Colorado Springs: Navpress, 2010), 215.

13 Acts 10:38.

14 Luke 6:35.

15 Ephesians 2:10.

16 Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation. The old has passed away; behold, the new has come (2 Corinthians 5:17).

17 Philippians 2:4.

18 Kelly Minter, The Fitting Room (Colorado Springs: David C. Cook, 2011), 139.

19 Ibid., 137.

20 Matthew 25:34–40

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

Keep in Step with the Spirit

 2/28/24 But I say, walk by the Spirit, and you will not gratify the desires of the flesh. 17 For the desires of the flesh are against the Spirit, and the desires of the Spirit are against the flesh, for these are opposed to each other, to keep you from doing the things you want to do. 18 But if you are led by the Spirit, you are not under the law. 19 Now the works of the flesh are evident: sexual immorality, impurity, sensuality, 20 idolatry, sorcery, enmity, strife, jealousy, fits of anger, rivalries, dissensions, divisions, 21 envy,[d] drunkenness, orgies, and things like these. I warn you, as I warned you before, that those who do[e] such things will not inherit the kingdom of God. 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23 gentleness, self-control; against such things there is no law. 24 And those who belong to Christ Jesus have crucified the flesh with its passions and desires.

25 If we live by the Spirit, let us also keep in step with the Spirit. 26 Let us not become conceited, provoking one another, envying one another.
(Galatians 5:16-24) ESV

29 – More Like Jesus: Gentleness

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-08-22

One aspect of Christlikeness which is less frequently focused on than most is gentleness. Somewhat surprisingly, we find it mentioned throughout Scripture in reference to both Jesus and His Father. It is also included in the fruit of the Holy Spirit.

The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience … gentleness; … against such things there is no law.1

The prophet Isaiah, when describing God’s power, also spoke of His gentleness:

Behold, the Lord God comes with might, and his arm rules for him … He will tend his flock like a shepherd; he will gather the lambs in his arms; he will carry them in his bosom, and gently lead those that are with young.2

King David, when extolling the Lord and all He had done, included the phrase You have given me the shield of your salvation, and your right hand supported me, and your gentleness made me great.3 The apostle Paul referred to Jesus’ gentleness when he wrote I, Paul, myself entreat you, by the meekness and gentleness of Christ.4

As we seek to live God’s Word in our desire to become more like Jesus, we often pray for humility, patience, self-control, to be able to resist our recurring sins, etc., yet we seldom pray that we will become gentle, or at least that’s the case with me. Gentleness is something which we often consider to be part of a person’s natural disposition rather than a Christian virtue, and while most of us would consider a lack of self-control, pride, or impatience a sin, we wouldn’t see a lack of being gentle as one. Until recently, I never specifically prayed for the spiritual fruit of gentleness in my life.

So what is gentleness? The New Testament uses a few different Greek words to express gentleness. The first, epieikeia, is generally translated as gentle or gentleness, and conveys a thoughtful, considerate, and kind outlook as opposed to one that is hotly demanding of one’s rights. It connotes the trait of seeking peace in a calm way.5 The second Greek word translated as gentleness is praotēs, which Paul used when listing the fruit of the Spirit. This word was linked to the medical world and conveyed the idea of mild medication, like something easy on the stomach. It also was used in reference to tamed animals. Author Randy Frazee explains:

Think about a horse. These animals weigh an average of a thousand pounds and have the potential to seriously injure or even kill human beings. Yet we can walk up to the vast majority of horses, pet them, ride them, and deem them as gentle. Is this a reflection of their power and strength? No. It is an indication of their nature—what they are like after being trained. Gentleness for a horse is a choice to allow its power and strength to be controlled. A gentle person is not a weak person, but rather someone who is strong, secure, and mature. They use their strength to face real giants and challenges in their lives but choose not to run roughshod over others.6

Gentleness is power under control. Like the horse, each one of us is powerful. We can use our words and actions to wound others, put them down, or discourage them. Or, through gentleness, we can channel that power to help others, to lift them up, to influence them for good. Even when we need to correct or discipline someone, we can do it in a manner which is loving and encouraging. The apostle Paul wrote:

If anyone is caught in any transgression, you who are spiritual should restore him in a spirit of gentleness.7

Gentleness is often considered a synonym of meekness, and they are similar. One difference, however, is that gentleness is an active trait which describes the manner in which we treat others; whereas meekness is a passive trait which refers to a response when others mistreat us. Meekness is mildness, controlled strength, which implies the ability to bear reproaches and slights without resentment. Gentleness is actively showing goodness and kindness toward others by treating people in a gentle manner which shows concern and care for them.

Gentleness is manifested by being considerate, kindly in our attitude, tender toward others, polite. It’s having a mild temper and seeking to make those around us feel happy, loved, and cared about. A gentle person is mild-mannered, thoughtful, and friendly. Such a person doesn’t use force to get things done, but rather shows humble and genuine lovingkindness in their interactions and relationships with others.

Gentleness may be a difficult concept in particular for men, as men aren’t expected to be gentle, but to be “manly.” Gentleness is often seen as a sign of weakness, as opposed to being tough, aggressive, and unyielding. However, rather than weakness, gentleness is actually power that is harnessed and used wisely and lovingly. We see this concept expressed in verses such as these:

A soft answer turns away wrath, but a harsh word stirs up anger.8

With patience a ruler may be persuaded, and a soft tongue will break a bone.9

When a person behaving with gentleness stands up for the truth and godliness, they do so in a humble and gracious manner. Gentleness is to be applied when we witness and teach or explain our faith.

Always being prepared to make a defense to anyone who asks you for a reason for the hope that is in you; yet do it with gentleness and respect.10

The Lord’s servant must not be quarrelsome but kind to everyone, able to teach, patiently enduring evil, correcting his opponents with gentleness.11

It takes the power of the Holy Spirit to be gentle in our speech, especially when we face confrontation or differing opinions. At such times it’s easy to fly off the handle and speak angry, cruel, or disparaging words. But the fruit of gentleness makes us respond with tenderness toward others, and leads us to show lovingkindness.

It’s helpful to remember the gentleness of Jesus, which can be seen in situations such as His interaction with the woman at the well. She had had five husbands, and was living with someone who wasn’t her husband, and Jesus wasn’t condemning of her, but treated her with love and respect.12 When we read the story of the woman caught in adultery, we see that Jesus didn’t condemn her either, but loved her and forgave her in gentleness.13 When Jesus saw Martha’s rudeness toward her sister Mary, He addressed the situation with gentleness.14

We see God’s gentleness in His forgiveness of our sins, in the mercy He has bestowed upon us, in the patient long-suffering and steadfast faithfulness He has shown us. He is kind and gentle toward us. He is called the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort.15 If we seek to grow in gentleness, we may want to spend time thinking about and praising God for the gentleness and kindness He shows us daily. As we do, it can remind us that we too are to be gentle with others, as He is with us.

Being gentle doesn’t mean being gullible or naïve. Jesus told His disciples to be wise as serpents and harmless as doves.16 We aren’t to let people take advantage of us in order to manipulate us for their own purposes. Neither do we need to give in to others on issues which we should stand firm and be uncompromising about. But we can be gentle in our approach, even when taking a stance on a moral issue. If we want to become more like Jesus, we should be known for our gentleness. Gentleness must be applied with wisdom.17 Jesus said:

Take my yoke upon you, and learn from me, for I am gentle and lowly in heart, and you will find rest for your souls.18

How is gentleness manifested? It demonstrates respect for the personal dignity of others. It is thoughtful, bearing in mind that others are different than ourselves, and have differing opinions, feelings, etc., and it shows respect for those differences. It avoids blunt speech and an abrupt manner, and seeks to interact with everyone with sensitivity and respect, showing consideration to all. When necessary, it will seek to change a wrong opinion by persuasion and kindness rather than by domination or intimidation. It is sensitive to the reactions of others and considerate of how others may feel about what is being said. It does not feel threatened by opposition or resent it. Rather it seeks to gently instruct, looking to God to dissolve the opposition. It won’t degrade or belittle or gossip about others. If someone is in need of guidance or correction, it will seek to restore him gently. It’s caring about others, actively seeking to make them feel at ease, or restful in our presence, treating them as we would like to be treated, with love, respect, and kindness.19

The apostle Paul instructed:

Walk in a manner worthy of the calling to which you have been called, with all humility and gentleness, with patience, bearing with one another in love, eager to maintain the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace.20

He also directed believers to speak evil of no one, to avoid quarreling, to be gentle, and to show perfect courtesy toward all people.21 Elsewhere he said:

As for you, O man of God, … pursue righteousness, godliness, faith, love, steadfastness, gentleness.22

Sometimes it’s most difficult to be gentle with those who are closest to us. We become familiar, and we are faced with their faults, idiosyncrasies, and annoying habits on a daily basis. We can become short-tempered, unkind, impatient, and harsh. But our family, those whom we love most, deserve our gentleness, patience, care, and consideration. It is helpful to remind ourselves that we likewise have plenty of faults, habits, and idiosyncrasies that others are gentle with and kind enough to overlook or forbear. That helps foster gentleness with others.

I recently read an article on a blog by someone who had a problem with his communications with his family and friends and who decided to go on a “sarcasm fast” in order to change the way he spoke to others. If we tend to be critical, speak down to others, point out their faults, or draw attention to their weaknesses; if we easily display anger, or have little patience with others’ ideas and outlooks; then we need to ask for the help of the Holy Spirit to manifest more gentleness in our lives.

We may want to ask ourselves what the fruit of gentleness looks like in our lives and in our relationship with others. Do our attitudes and actions, behavior and conversation display gentleness? If not, will we commit to both prayer and definite action in order to cultivate this fruit of the Spirit?

It’s helpful to remember that God has been ever so gentle with each of us. He loved us, sent His Son to die for us, and gave us the gift of salvation. We didn’t have to earn it or labor for it; it was a gift He gently bestowed upon us. May this fruit of the Spirit be manifest in our lives. May the gentleness of Jesus shine through us as we reflect Him and His love to others.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Galatians 5:22–23.

2 Isaiah 40:10–11.

3 Psalm 18:35.

4 2 Corinthians 10:1.

5 Randy Frazee, Think, Act, Be Like Jesus (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2014), 210.

6 Ibid., 210.

7 Galatians 6:1.

8 Proverbs 15:1.

9 Proverbs 25:15.

10 1 Peter 3:15.

11 2 Timothy 2:24–25.

12 John 4:4–29.

13 John 8:1–11.

14 Luke 10:40–42.

15 2 Corinthians 1:3.

16 Matthew 10:16. Some Bible translations use innocent instead of harmless.

17 Points taken from a sermon by Rev. Charles Seet, given in 2006.

18 Matthew 11:29.

19 These points are summarized from The Practice of Godliness, by Jerry Bridges (Colorado Springs: NavPress, 2010), 206–7.

20 Ephesians 4:1–3.

21 Titus 3:2.

22 1 Timothy 6:11.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

I Have Overcome the World

2/27/24 “I have said these things to you in figures of speech. The hour is coming when I will no longer speak to you in figures of speech but will tell you plainly about the Father. 26 In that day you will ask in my name, and I do not say to you that I will ask the Father on your behalf; 27 for the Father himself loves you, because you have loved me and have believed that I came from God.[a] 28 I came from the Father and have come into the world, and now I am leaving the world and going to the Father.”

29 His disciples said, “Ah, now you are speaking plainly and not using figurative speech! 30 Now we know that you know all things and do not need anyone to question you; this is why we believe that you came from God.” 31 Jesus answered them, “Do you now believe? 32 Behold, the hour is coming, indeed it has come, when you will be scattered, each to his own home, and will leave me alone. Yet I am not alone, for the Father is with me. 33 I have said these things to you, that in me you may have peace. In the world you will have tribulation. But take heart; I have overcome the world.” (John 16:25-33) ESV

28 – More Like Jesus: Peace

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-08-15

(Points for this article were summarized from The Fitting Room: Putting on the Character of Christ, by Kelly Minter, and The Practice of Godliness, by Jerry Bridges.1)

Peace, one of the fruits of the Holy Spirit, plays an important role in our becoming more like Jesus. It is rooted in our being in right relationship with God, which is possible because of His gift of salvation. Peace is also the outworking of our trust in God and our confidence in His love for us.

The Hebrew word for peace used in the Old Testament, shalom, along with its New Testament Greek equivalent, eirene, had a fuller meaning than the standard definition of peace in modern-day English. In addition to meaning tranquility, a state of exemption from the havoc of war, and the absence of anxiety or stress, these Hebrew and Greek words convey the concept of being whole or sound, completeness, safety, health, and prosperity.2

Throughout the New Testament, God is referred to as the God of peace.

The God of peace will soon crush Satan under your feet.3

Now may the God of peace himself sanctify you completely.4

Jerry Bridges wrote that God took the initiative to establish peace with rebellious men, and He is the author of both personal peace as well as peace among men. Peace should be part of our character also because God has promised us His peace, because He has commanded us to let peace rule in our lives and relationships, and because peace is a fruit of the Spirit and therefore an evidence of His working in our lives.5

Peace as spoken of in Scripture is expressed from three angles: peace with God, peace within ourselves, and peace with other people—all of which complement one another and contribute to the manifestation of the fruit of peace in our life.

Peace with God

The salvation we have in Jesus has repaired the breach between God and us that was caused by our sins, so that we are reconciled with the Father.

Therefore, since we have been justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.6

This peace has brought us back into relationship with God which was lost due to sin. It is because of this reconciliation that we can have wholeness and completeness; the peace of heart, mind, and spirit of shalom. Jesus is the pathway to this kind of peace.

A firm trust that God has forgiven us and that we are reconciled with Him, coupled with our knowledge that God loves and cares about us, gives us the true sense of full peace spoken of throughout Scripture:

You keep him in perfect peace whose mind is stayed on you, because he trusts in you.7

The effect of righteousness will be peace, and the result of righteousness, quietness and trust forever.8

Great peace have those who love your law; nothing can make them stumble.9

Peace I leave with you; my peace I give to you.10

The foundation of true peace is in God’s love for us and the reconciliation He made available through Jesus, and it is because of His gift of salvation that we can put our trust in Him and His promises that we live in peace with Him. Salvation is the basis for our peace with God, which makes peace with ourselves and others possible.

Peace Within Ourselves

We tend to feel at peace when things are going well; when we’re healthy, happy, doing well financially, and not facing any major challenges. But biblical peace goes far beyond the peace we experience when everything is running smoothly. It’s a steadying anchor even in turbulent waters.11 True peace transcends circumstances. It has to do with God’s presence with us, with living in His kingdom, letting Him reign in our lives, and trusting that He is our Father who loves us and always has our best interests at heart. We have peace because we have Him.

While we may have peace with God through salvation, this doesn’t necessarily mean we have the peace of God in our lives. Although difficult things we face in life will often drive us into the arms of the Lord, that’s not always the case. And sometimes it’s more natural for us to go to the Lord when something major happens, whereas we forget to do so with petty and reoccurring everyday difficulties. Often we are robbed of peace because we worry and fret over fairly minor events or challenges. We try to deal with them ourselves, instead of bringing them before the Lord and casting our burdens upon Him in faith and trust that He is with us and cares for us.

It’s interesting that Jesus spoke to His disciples about peace the night before His crucifixion.12 He spoke to them about the sorrow, trials, and tribulation they would face, but also of the peace they would have in Him.

“I have said these things to you, that in me you may have peace. In the world you will have tribulation. But take heart; I have overcome the world.”13

These two promises that Jesus made to His disciples hold true for us as well. First, He says that we will face difficulties in our lives. The difficulties we encounter can rob us of joy and peace by bringing uncertainty. We don’t know what the outcomes will be, so we worry, become anxious, apprehensive, and fearful.

Second, Jesus promised that we could have peace in Him. We are to take heart in times of difficulty and uncertainty, because Jesus has overcome the world. This awareness brings us peace, as we put our trust in the Lord. Elsewhere, Jesus said:

Peace I leave with you; my peace I give to you. Not as the world gives do I give to you. Let not your hearts be troubled, neither let them be afraid.14

The apostle Paul exhorted:

Do not be anxious about anything, but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God. And the peace of God, which surpasses all understanding, will guard your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus.15

The remedy for worry is to bring our cares to the Lord in prayer and trust that He knows all our troubles and that He loves us. We are not promised that when we bring our concerns to the Lord we will always be delivered from them, but we are promised that peace in Jesus is available for us.

Sometimes the reason we don’t find peace in trying times is that we’re unwilling to settle for anything other than full deliverance from a problem. The promise, however, is that we can pray for the resolution of what is causing our anxiety, and we can then have that unexplainable peace which allows us to put our well-being into the Lord’s hands and trust that He knows our circumstances and will guard our hearts and minds against our anxiety.

Of course, generally speaking, when we bring our fears before the Lord we’re looking for a solution to the cause of those worries, a deliverance from them. While praying for a solution is completely legitimate, often a solution takes time—sometimes a great deal of time—during which we can find peace because we’ve put these matters into the Lord’s hands. We’ve made our requests known, and having petitioned the Lord for help, we can have His peace. Peace is a fruit of the Spirit, thus the Holy Spirit can produce peace within us. We are to pray for peace and look to God for it.

Peace with Others

Preceding the list of the fruit of the Spirit16 that Paul enumerated in the book of Galatians, he wrote:

If you bite and devour one another, watch out that you are not consumed by one another.17

He then included a list of “the works of the flesh,”18 sins we’re often tempted with, which include actions that are the opposite of peace, such as enmity, strife, jealousy, fits of anger, rivalries, dissensions, divisions, and envy.

Throughout the New Testament, there are a number of references to being at peace with others.

Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God.19

If possible, so far as it depends on you, live peaceably with all.20

Let us pursue what makes for peace and for mutual upbuilding.21

Let the peace of Christ rule in your hearts, to which indeed you were called in one body.22

Strive for peace with everyone.23

Whoever desires to love life and see good days, … let him seek peace and pursue it.24

We are to pursue peace, strive for it, seek it, and do as much as we can to live peaceably with others. We are to be single-minded about it, to leave no stone unturned in trying to achieve it, being willing to humble ourselves to reach the goal of peace with others. Of course, being at peace with others doesn’t only depend on us, which is why Paul wrote so far as it depends on you, live peaceably with all.25 Sometimes the other party doesn’t want peace, but in such situations, we are called to do what we can to be at peace with them.

As Christians, we should be the ones to take the initiative to restore peace, regardless of whether we have wronged someone or they have wronged us.

If you are offering your gift at the altar and there remember that your brother has something against you, leave your gift there before the altar and go. First be reconciled to your brother, and then come and offer your gift.26

If your brother sins against you, go and tell him his fault, between you and him alone. If he listens to you, you have gained your brother.27

It doesn’t matter who was at fault, our goal should be to restore peace in a godly manner.

If we’ve offended someone, whether they’re Christian or not, it is our responsibility to do what we can to restore peace. If we have been offended by the actions or words of someone, we are never to seek revenge or repay evil for evil. If necessary, we can seek justice through the courts, but we should never take justice into our own hands.

As those who seek to live godly lives, who want to be more like Jesus, we must strive for peace with everyone.

Having Peace in Our Lives

When we have Jesus in our lives, we follow His Word; and following His Word, living in alignment with what Scripture tells us about how to live, is what gives us peace. The byproduct of living in conjunction with God’s Word is a life blessed with wholeness, contentment, security, peace of mind, and the other biblical definitions of peace. We’re told that the ways of wisdom are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace.28 Blessed are they that keep my ways.29 When we make God’s Word the foundation of our lives; when we look to it for guiding principles for our thoughts, decisions, and actions; when we do what it says; we can experience the peace that comes from God. It’s not as if we will never face difficult problems, or suffer or worry; but when we do, we can still have the peace which comes from knowing and trusting that our Father will make it all right in the end. We may not find the resolutions to some problems in this life, but we can still be at peace knowing that His truth, justice, and love will prevail in the life to come.

The apostle Paul wrote:

What you have learned and received and heard and seen in me—practice these things, and the God of peace will be with you.30

It’s in communion with the Lord, abiding in Him, trusting Him, following Him, that we find the path of true peace. Our possessions, relationships with others, finances, or circumstances are not what bring us peace. Abiding in God, living His Word, trusting Him for everything, is how we find the peace of God, which transcends all understanding.31

There isn’t anything wrong with being successful materially or happy in our relationships, but a problem can arise if we put our trust in our possessions or circumstances, believing that they will bring us satisfaction, our hearts’ desires, and peace. The truth is that when we prioritize our lives around material things or physical circumstances, peace is often the last thing they bring us, as we can end up struggling to sleep at night, our hearts heavy with worry, our minds racing, because by trusting in these things instead of in God, we have forfeited peace, one of the most wonderful gifts available to Christians.32

The relationship between a life that pursues godliness and the gift of peace is touched on in Psalm 85:10, which says righteousness and peace kiss each other. Living in accordance with God’s Word and peace go together—you can’t have true peace without righteousness. Having a deep connection with the Lord, living His precepts, and having a clear conscience result in a soul full of peace, regardless of the challenges and adversities of everyday life—and this is something to be prized above all possessions and relationships.

If we truly value peace, the road we travel will need to be the path of righteousness,33 of living God’s Word, following its direction, committing to do those things which will enhance the spiritual fruit of peace. Keeping our hearts right with God, while sometimes difficult, is well worth the effort because of the peace it brings.

Most of all, knowing that our Father loves us and has sacrificed His Son for us is the foundation for the confidence to trust Him with every aspect of our lives, no matter what our circumstances. That confidence is what ultimately gives us lasting peace.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Kelly Minter, The Fitting Room: Putting on the Character of Christ (Colorado Springs: David C. Cook, 2011), 105–128.

Jerry Bridges, The Practice of Godliness (Colorado Springs: NavPress, 2010), 175–185.

2 For more about shalom, see Christmas Shalom.

3 Romans 16:20.

4 1 Thessalonians 5:23.

5 Bridges, Practice of Godliness, 175.

6 Romans 5:1.

7 Isaiah 26:3.

8 Isaiah 32:17.

9 Psalm 119:165.

10 John 14:27.

11 Minter, Fitting Room, 119.

12 John 16.

13 John 16:33.

14 John 14:27.

15 Philippians 4:6–7.

16 The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control; against such things there is no law (Galatians 5:22–23).

17 Galatians 5:15.

18 Galatians 5:19–21.

19 Matthew 5:9.

20 Romans 12:18.

21 Romans 14:19.

22 Colossians 3:15.

23 Hebrews 12:14.

24 1 Peter 3:10–11.

25 Romans 12:18.

26 Matthew 5:23–24.

27 Matthew 18:15.

28 Proverbs 3:17.

29 Proverbs 8:32.

30 Philippians 4:9.

31 Philippians 4:7 NIV.

32 The spiritual disciplines of good stewardship, simplicity, generosity, and giving and tithing are all things that help us keep the proper balance regarding possessions. You can read more on these topics in the series “Spiritual Disciplines,” which begins here.

33 Proverbs 12:28.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

Patience in Suffering

 2/26/24 Be patient, therefore, brothers,[a] until the coming of the Lord. See how the farmer waits for the precious fruit of the earth, being patient about it, until it receives the early and the late rains. You also, be patient. Establish your hearts, for the coming of the Lord is at hand. Do not grumble against one another, brothers, so that you may not be judged; behold, the Judge is standing at the door. 10 As an example of suffering and patience, brothers, take the prophets who spoke in the name of the Lord. 11 Behold, we consider those blessed who remained steadfast. You have heard of the steadfastness of Job, and you have seen the purpose of the Lord, how the Lord is compassionate and merciful.

12 But above all, my brothers, do not swear, either by heaven or by earth or by any other oath, but let your “yes” be yes and your “no” be no, so that you may not fall under condemnation. (James 5:7-12) ESV

27 – More Like Jesus: Patience

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-06-13

In the book of Exodus, we’re told that when Moses was on Mount Sinai, God revealed something of His character:

[Moses] rose early in the morning and went up on Mount Sinai … The Lord descended in the cloud and stood with him there, and proclaimed the name of the Lord. The Lord passed before him and proclaimed, “The Lord, the Lord, a God merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love and faithfulness.”1 

God’s being slow to anger means He is patient. Throughout the Old Testament, we read of His patience with the people of Israel, as they continually sinned against Him.

Their heart was not steadfast toward him; they were not faithful to his covenant. Yet he, being compassionate, atoned for their iniquity and did not destroy them; he restrained his anger often and did not stir up all his wrath.2

He was patient over centuries.

For a long time I have held my peace; I have kept still and restrained myself.3

Jesus made reference to His Father’s patience in the parable of the wicked tenants.4 The owner of a vineyard leased it to some tenants who didn’t give him his share of the crop. When he sent one of his servants to collect, the tenants beat him. Likewise when others were sent, the tenants beat some and killed others. Eventually he sent his son, whom the tenants also killed. Jesus then asked, “What do you suppose the owner of the vineyard will do? I’ll tell you—he will come and kill those farmers and lease the vineyard to others.” In this parable, Jesus made the point that His Father had been sending prophet after prophet to help Israel repent, and now He had sent His Son. Amongst other things, Jesus was pointing out His Father’s patience.

The New Testament authors made reference to both God’s and Jesus’ patience. When referring to Israel’s history, Luke wrote:

The times of ignorance God overlooked, but now he commands all people everywhere to repent.5

The apostle Paul wrote:

I received mercy for this reason, that in me, as the foremost, Jesus Christ might display his perfect patience as an example to those who were to believe in him for eternal life.6 What if God, desiring to show his wrath and to make known his power, has endured with much patience vessels of wrath prepared for destruction, in order to make known the riches of his glory for vessels of mercy, which he has prepared beforehand for glory—even us whom he has called, not from the Jews only but also from the Gentiles?7

The apostle Peter wrote:

The Lord is not slow to fulfill his promise as some count slowness, but is patient toward you, not wishing that any should perish, but that all should reach repentance.8

God’s patience is found all throughout Scripture, and numerous times within the New Testament we are called to be patient as well. Patience is a fruit of the Holy Spirit.9 In the beautiful “love chapter” of 1 Corinthians 13, we’re told: Love is patient.10 Certainly those who want to be more like Jesus, to live godly lives, should learn to be patient.

There are two Greek words used in the New Testament that are translated as patient or patience, and they are used in two different ways. The first is hypomonē. This is a compound word from hypo (“under”) and monē (“to remain”). This type of patience refers to learning how to live when we are in difficult circumstances and facing the pressures of life. It means to persevere, to bear up under; to not surrender or succumb when going through difficult times or tough circumstances. It’s often translated as endurance, the ability to stand up under adversity, and as perseverance, the ability to progress in spite of the adversity. This type of patience is responding to adversity in a godly manner.11

Adversity in our lives can come from sources such as ill treatment by others, trials caused by the Devil’s attacks, tests or discipline given in love by the Lord to help strengthen our faith, or the normal circumstances of life. Throughout Scripture we read of biblical characters who patiently persevered in difficult or trying circumstances, sometimes for years on end, and were blessed by the Lord at the end of their ordeal. Job, David, Jacob, and Joseph all faced adversity with patience and trust in God, setting an example for believers.

This type of enduring and persevering patience has a strong connection to hope. We are patient in trying circumstances because we believe that the Lord will give us grace and will in His time bring us through to victory, just as He did for the forefathers of faith.

Whatever was written in former days was written for our instruction, that through endurance and through the encouragement of the Scriptures we might have hope.12

We rejoice in our sufferings, knowing that suffering produces endurance, and endurance produces character, and character produces hope, and hope does not put us to shame…13

For you have need of endurance, so that when you have done the will of God you may receive what is promised.14 

We endure, we persevere, because we have faith in God and in the hope of overcoming, if not in this life, then in eternity. Therefore we can be patient in adversity.

Another aspect of patience (hypomonē) has to do with learning to work according to God’s schedule and not our own. We’re often impatient as we wait for an answer to prayer, healing, a change of circumstances, a fulfillment of a promise. James, the Lord’s brother, wrote about patience, pointing out how the farmer waits for the precious fruit of the earth, being patient about it, until it receives the early and the late rains. You also, be patient.15 He pointed to prophets throughout Scripture who faithfully and patiently served God, yet died before their prophecies were fulfilled, and Job, who suffered greatly and patiently waited for God’s healing.16 Patience calls for us to trust God’s timing, to have faith that He knows best; when things don’t happen as rapidly as we would like, we acknowledge that He loves us, has our best interest at heart, and we trust Him.

Enduring and persevering patience is a patience which trusts God enough to wait on His timing, while having hope based on faith that He will answer. It’s patience that endures hardships. It’s patience that perseveres through difficulties.

The second Greek word translated as patience is makrothymia. Like hypomonē, this too is a compound word. It comes from makro (“long”) and thymia (“anger”)It expresses the quality of one who is able to avenge him- or herself, yet refrains from doing so. It’s slowness in avenging wrong. It’s often translated as longsuffering in the King James Bible translation. It is understood as not responding to a provocation, deliberately not doing or saying something when you could do or say it. Makrothymia is understood as patience with people. This is the word translated as patience in the list of the fruit of the Spirit.17 It’s also the word used when Paul wrote love is patient.18 Peter used it in the verse quoted earlier, The Lord is not slow to fulfill his promise as some count slowness, but is patient toward you, not wishing that any should perish, but that all should reach repentance.19 God is makrothymia. He is able to avenge but often chooses not to—He is patient. We can understand this form of patience as being forbearing or longsuffering with the faults, mistakes, bad attitudes, and sometimes intentional unkindness or cruelty of people around us.

As hypomonē is connected to hope, so makrothymia has a connection to mercy. God is patient with us because He is merciful. In the encounter with Moses mentioned earlier, when God revealed something of His character, He not only said He is slow to anger (patient), but also that He is merciful.

“The Lord, the Lord, a God merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love and faithfulness.”20 

The apostle Paul referred to the connection between mercy and patience when he wrote, I was shown mercy so that in me, the worst of sinners, Christ Jesus might display his unlimited patience as an example for those who would believe on him and receive eternal life.21 In God’s mercy, He is patient with us. By the same token, our being patient with others is akin to being merciful to others.

One area where patience (makrothymia) is needed is when we are mistreated in some way. Patience in such cases is considered longsuffering, as in suffering mistreatment without becoming resentful and bitter. Jerry Bridges wrote:

The occasions for exercising this quality are numerous; they vary from malicious wrongs all the way to seemingly innocent practical jokes. They include ridicule, scorn, insults, and undeserved rebukes, as well as outright persecution. The Christian who is the victim of office politics or organizational power plays must react with long-suffering. The believing husband or wife who is rejected or mistreated by an unbelieving spouse needs this kind of patience.22 (This is not referring to physical violence, which should not be tolerated.)

Though we don’t like being mistreated, when we are, we can patiently commit the person and their actions to the Lord, knowing that He will mete out justice. We can follow Jesus’ example:

When he was reviled, he did not revile in return; when he suffered, he did not threaten, but continued entrusting himself to him who judges justly.23

God is the one who judges justly, and as Scripture tells us, I will repay, says the Lord.24 Therefore we are to be patient when we are in situations where we are mistreated. This doesn’t mean that we don’t try to change our circumstances, but it does mean that we don’t retaliate, we don’t seek revenge. Patience calls for us to trust God, to pray for the Lord to bring changes in others and in our circumstances, and to trust that our just God will bestow justice in His time. As hard as it might be, Jesus told us to Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you.25

Another area which calls for patience is tolerance of others’ shortcomings, faults, and failures. Everyone has shortcomings, ourselves included. Usually they’re minor things people do, which aren’t wrong or evil, nor are they directed at us, but they bother us. We notice them mainly in those that we’re around most—our spouse, friends, co-workers, etc. Patience in this case is tolerating the shortcomings of others that we find annoying. We are to patiently make allowance for each other’s faults, out of love.26

It’s helpful to remind ourselves that God is patient with us every day, and not just with our personality quirks, but with our sins as well. He doesn’t get angry or annoyed at our faults and failings; rather, in His love and mercy, He is patient with us time and time again. As His followers, we are called to similarly extend mercy and patience to others. Sadly, we often lose our patience with those closest to us, those we love most, because of familiarity. We get bothered by the small recurring things they do that annoy us, sometimes not realizing that we also do things that annoy them. We don’t like it when they become impatient with us, so we should do to others what we would like them to do to us.27

An interesting thing about patience is how interconnected it is with other virtues. When we practice patience toward someone, we are also showing kindness, compassion, gentleness, and humility—all traits that Jesus manifests. Being patient is a key factor in our growth in Christlikeness.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Exodus 34:4–6.

2 Psalm 78:37–38.

3 Isaiah 42:14.

4 Mark 12:1–11 NLT.

5 Acts 17:30.

6 1 Timothy 1:16.

7 Romans 9:22–24.

8 2 Peter 3:9.

9 Galatians 5:22.

10 1 Corinthians 13:4.

11 Jerry Bridges, The Practice of Godliness (Colorado Springs: NavPress, 2010), 200.

12 Romans 15:4.

13 Romans 5:3–5.

14 Hebrews 10:36.

15 James 5:7–8.

16 James 5:9–11.

17 Galatians 5:22.

18 1 Corinthians 13:4.

19 2 Peter 3:9.

20 Exodus 34:6.

21 1 Timothy 1:16 NIV.

22 Bridges, The Practice of Godliness, 192.

23 1 Peter 2:23.

24 Romans 12:19.

25 Matthew 5:44.

26 Ephesians 4:2.

27 Luke 6:31.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

Every athlete exercises self-control in all things

2/25/24 Do you not know that in a race all the runners run, but only one receives the prize? So run that you may obtain it. 25 Every athlete exercises self-control in all things. They do it to receive a perishable wreath, but we an imperishable. 26 So I do not run aimlessly; I do not box as one beating the air. 27 But I discipline my body and keep it under control,[b] lest after preaching to others I myself should be disqualified. (1 Corinthians 9:24-27) ESV

26 – More Like Jesus: Self-Control

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-06-06

In Galatians chapter five, the apostle Paul listed nine aspects of the fruit of the Spirit, beginning with love and ending with self-control. Part of building Christian character, of becoming more like Jesus, is having the ability to control ourselves—our emotions, desires, and feelings—through the power of the Holy Spirit. (The KJV uses the word temperance instead of self-control.) The scriptural concept of self-control implies that as human beings we have desires that we should control instead of satisfy, that there are some impulses which should either be engaged in moderately or not at all.

In the book of Proverbs we read, Like a city whose walls are broken down is a man who lacks self-control.1 In Bible times, a wall around a city was its main defense. Without such a defense, there was no safety; and if a wall existed but was breached, an enemy could enter into the city and destroy homes, plunder possessions, and make captives of the residents. In the same way that a wall offers physical protection and safety, self-control is the wall which defends us spiritually against sinful temptations. It helps us to govern our desires, stay within appropriate bounds, and avoid excesses.

Self-control has to do with controlling our physical actions, appetites, and desires as well as our thoughts, emotions, and speech. In the book of Titus, the apostle Paul wrote that the grace of God trains us to live self-controlled, upright, and godly lives in the present age.2 Each one of us has negative elements in our hearts and minds that we struggle with, which we can limit or restrain through God’s grace and the help of the Holy Spirit, along with our willingness to exercise self-control over them.

Exercising self-control is key to growing in godliness, and for those who desire to live in a Christlike manner, self-control is essential. There are two Greek words which are translated as self-control in the New Testament. The first word, used in the list of the fruit of the Spirit and elsewhere, is egkrateia; it expresses the virtue of one who masters their desires and passions. The second word translated as self-control in the New Testament is sōphrosynē; it means soundness of mind, or sound judgment.

Self-control, then, as described in Scripture, can be understood as having the inner strength of character which empowers us to control our passions and desires, as well as to be able to exercise sound judgment when it comes to our thoughts, emotions, actions, and decisions. Sound judgment enables us to determine the right course of action, the proper way to respond to a situation, the ability to not only distinguish between good and bad but also between good and the best. Inner strength is needed to help us do what our sound judgment shows us is best. It’s one thing to know what to do; it’s quite another to have the inner strength to do it, especially when we don’t really want to. Self-control is the exercise of inner strength combined with sound judgment that enables us to think, do, and say things that are pleasing to God.3

One area that we as believers want to have self-control over is our bodies. When we look at the world God created, we see many beautiful and wonderful things we enjoy, and we are meant to enjoy them. God … richly provides us with everything to enjoy.4 The difficulty is that, due to sin, we tend to allow the pleasurable things God created to become overly important, to the point that they begin to dominate us. There are any number of activities which are perfectly acceptable in moderation, but problematic in excess. Drinking alcohol, eating, playing computer games, or watching television are examples. If we overindulge in such activities to where they lead to unhealthy or ungodly outcomes, or they become an overly important part of our lives to where they keep or hinder us from doing things that are more important and that we know we should be doing instead, then we have a problem. We have allowed legitimate, relaxing, pleasurable activities to get out of control to our detriment. There’s nothing inherently wrong with enjoying a pleasurable activity, but we need to exercise self-control to keep it in moderation.

Self-control is also needed when we are faced with doing things that are necessary but difficult for us. Exercising is an example. We know that exercise has many health benefits, strengthens our bodies, and even makes us feel good, and yet for many of us, it can be difficult to exercise consistently. Another example is setting aside a specific time each day to spend with the Lord and His Word. We know we need to do it and that it will benefit our relationship with God, but it can still be difficult to stick with it. Doing the things we know we should do is part of exercising self-control.

Resisting things that are detrimental to us or others is also part of self-control. For example, anger and untoward speech. One of the most difficult parts of our body to control is our tongue. James, the brother of Jesus, called the tongue a restless evil, full of deadly poison.5 He said, With it we bless our Lord and Father, and with it we curse people who are made in the likeness of God. From the same mouth come blessing and cursing. My brothers, these things ought not to be so.6 We are told to watch over our words, to keep from shooting off our mouth in reckless speech.

I will guard my ways, that I may not sin with my tongue; I will guard my mouth with a muzzle.7

Scripture speaks against gossip.

A gossip betrays a confidence, but a trustworthy man keeps a secret.8

A gossip betrays a confidence; so avoid a man who talks too much.9

Without wood a fire goes out; without gossip a quarrel dies down.10

The King James Bible uses the word talebearer, while other translations use whisperer or gossip to convey the concept of one who spreads gossip, betrays confidences, and slanders people. All these actions are wrong. A problem with gossip is that it involves more than one person. The first is the one gossiping, which is wrong and sinful, but there is also the one who listens to, or revels in, hearing “juicy news” about others. It takes self-control to keep from gossiping and from listening to gossip about others.

We’re also warned against slandering people, making false and malicious statements, smearing or defaming others.

Whoever utters slander is a fool.11

You shall not go around as a slanderer among your people.12

Put away all malice and all deceit and hypocrisy and envy and all slander.13

Practicing self-control over what we say is crucial to Christlikeness, so it would be wise for us to pray:

Set a guard, O LORD, over my mouth; keep watch over the door of my lips!14

In addition to exercising self-control over our physical actions, we are also called to harness our thoughts. While we take action with our bodies, those actions reflect what goes on first in our minds—our thoughts, decisions, self-talk, memories, etc. Some Christian authors refer to this as our “thought life.” What happens within our thoughts, or our thought life, is the basis for our actions and words. And since we are to exercise self-control in our actions and words, it stands to reason we must also use self-control in our thought life.

Jesus spoke of what is within us:

For from within, out of the heart of man, come evil thoughts, sexual immorality, theft, murder, adultery, coveting, wickedness, deceit, sensuality, envy, slander, pride, foolishness. All these evil things come from within, and they defile a person.15

The Greek word translated here as heart means the soul or mind as the seat of the sensibilities, affections, emotions, desires, appetites, and passions, as well as the will and character. As the saying goes, “The thought is the father of the deed.”

Exercising self-control over our thoughts is central to living in a Christlike manner. Author Jerry Bridges wrote:

The gates to our thought lives are primarily our eyes and our ears. What we see or read or hear largely determines what we think … We must not allow that which panders to sexual lust, greed (called materialism in our present society), envy and selfish ambition to enter our minds.16

As Christians, we should guard our thoughts. We often allow in our mind what we don’t allow in our actions; but in allowing such things in our thoughts, we risk them becoming actions. Having self-control in our thought life is a two-part process: one part is doing our best to avoid taking in what is ungodly, and the other is renewing our mind by thinking about the right things.

Finally, brothers, whatever is true, whatever is honorable, whatever is just, whatever is pure, whatever is lovely, whatever is commendable, if there is any excellence, if there is anything worthy of praise, think about these things.17

Another aspect of self-control is keeping certain emotions in check. Anger, rage, resentment, self-pity, and bitterness are all examples of emotions which cause damage to ourselves and others. There are times when anger is justified, such as when it is righteous indignation (but even so, it should be kept in check); but the focus here is on anger which is manifested in outbursts of temper. Such outbursts are harmful in two ways—they release an ungoverned and ungodly passion, and they wound those who are the recipients of our anger. Jerry Bridges wrote:

Temper is a unique challenge in the area of self-control. Ungoverned thoughts and other emotions are sins within our own minds; they harm only ourselves, unless of course they lead to sinful words or actions. But an uncontrolled temper damages the self-respect of others, creates bitterness, and destroys relationships.18

The book of Proverbs has a fair bit to say about anger:19

A hot temper shows great foolishness.20

A hot-tempered person starts fights.21

Anger is cruel and fury overwhelming.22

An angry man stirs up dissension, and a hot-tempered one commits many sins.23 

People who are unable to control their anger often have a tendency to lash out at others. They are usually sorry for doing so after the fact, but anger can leave hurt and broken relationships in its wake that can’t be easily restored. Self-control may not keep you from getting angry, but it can keep you from lashing out at others and hurting them.

People with understanding control their anger.24

Sensible people control their temper.25

Other emotions such as resentment, bitterness, and self-pity don’t necessarily harm others in the same way that anger does, but they are destructive to us and to our relationship with the Lord. They also usually affect those we have close relationships with. They eat away at our spiritual lives like a cancer. These emotions are destructive to our spiritual health, and they also dishonor the Lord.26 Controlling our emotions isn’t an easy thing to do, but when we look at these emotions within the template of living in Christlikeness, we can see that working to control them is vital.

Growing in Christlikeness means letting God’s Spirit have full sway in our lives, including our thought life. It calls for us to be surrendered to the Lord both in mind and body, to think right thoughts and to take right action. This is done through self-control, the fruit of the Holy Spirit. As fallen human beings, we all have areas of our lives which are difficult for us to control. For some they may be physical; for others spiritual—their pride, their emotions, impure thoughts, or addictions.

The road to developing self-control starts with recognizing areas in our life where we lack it, and where if we had more self-control, we would live more closely in alignment with God’s Word. The next step is to acknowledge that such areas are a problem and bring the problem to the Lord in prayer, asking Him to change us. Then, we put feet to our prayers by practicing self-control—either by saying no to the things that we know we shouldn’t be doing and yet are, or by saying yes to the things we know we should be doing but aren’t. Making such changes in our mental and physical habits takes discipline and time. It’s a fight.

The apostle Paul likened mastering self-control to training hard like an athlete.

Every athlete exercises self-control in all things. They do it to receive a perishable wreath, but we an imperishable. So I do not run aimlessly; I do not box as one beating the air. But I discipline my body and keep it under control, lest after preaching to others I myself should be disqualified.27

Developing self-discipline is a lifelong endeavor, a process in which we sometimes take two steps forward and one step back. It requires prayer, as we work to change areas that don’t align with God’s Word. But the more we take a stand against our sins, the more our will is strengthened. The more we say no to ungodly desires, the more we are able to say no. The more we take action to do the things that are good even if difficult at times, the more we will have the strength to keep doing them. Growth in self-control helps liberate us from the bondage of self-indulgence, and empowers us to be more like Jesus.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Proverbs 25:28 NIV.

2 Titus 2:12.

3 Jerry Bridges, The Practice of Godliness (Colorado Springs: NavPress, 2012), 152–53.

4 1 Timothy 6:17.

5 James 3:8.

6 James 3:9–10.

7 Psalm 39:1.

8 Proverbs 11:13 NIV.

9 Proverbs 20:19 NIV.

10 Proverbs 26:20 NIV.

11 Proverbs 10:18.

12 Leviticus 19:16.

13 1 Peter 2:1.

14 Psalm 141:3.

15 Mark 7:21–23.

16 Bridges, The Practice of Godliness, 158.

17 Philippians 4:8.

18 Bridges, The Practice of Godliness, 160.

19 The verses in this paragraph are quoted from the NIV and NLT translations, as in this case they are expressed in a more contemporary English, which I thought would be helpful.

20 Proverbs 14:29.

21 Proverbs 15:18.

22 Proverbs 27:4.

23 Proverbs 29:22.

24 Proverbs 14:29.

25 Proverbs 19:11.

26 Bridges, The Practice of Godliness, 160–61.

27 1 Corinthians 9:25–27.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

Testing of Your Faith

2/24/24 Count it all joy, my brothers,[b] when you meet trials of various kinds, for you know that the testing of your faith produces steadfastness. And let steadfastness have its full effect, that you may be perfect and complete, lacking in nothing.

If any of you lacks wisdom, let him ask God, who gives generously to all without reproach, and it will be given him. But let him ask in faith, with no doubting, for the one who doubts is like a wave of the sea that is driven and tossed by the wind. For that person must not suppose that he will receive anything from the Lord; he is a double-minded man, unstable in all his ways.

Let the lowly brother boast in his exaltation, 10 and the rich in his humiliation, because like a flower of the grass[c] he will pass away. 11 For the sun rises with its scorching heat and withers the grass; its flower falls, and its beauty perishes. So also will the rich man fade away in the midst of his pursuits. (James 1:2-11) ESV

25 – More Like Jesus: Humility (Part 2)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-05-09

As touched on in Humility part 1, Jesus’ example of humility is something we are encouraged to emulate. When referring to Christ’s humility, Paul wrote that Christians are to Have this mind among yourselves, which is yours in Christ Jesus.1 Elsewhere within the New Testament we are encouraged to Clothe yourselves, all of you, with humility toward one another.2 Humble yourselves before the Lord, and he will exalt you.3 We’re told that Whoever exalts himself will be humbled, and whoever humbles himself will be exalted.4 Put on then, as God’s chosen ones, holy and beloved, compassionate hearts, kindness, humility, meekness, and patience.5 These verses show how important humility is in the Christian life.

Part of “putting on” the virtue of humility is “putting off” pride, the antithesis of humility. To begin with, we should understand that not all pride is wrong. The apostle Paul wrote of a healthy pride we should have in ourselves and others:

I am acting with great boldness toward you; I have great pride in you; I am filled with comfort. In all our affliction, I am overflowing with joy.6

“Let the one who boasts, boast in the Lord.” For it is not the one who commends himself who is approved, but the one whom the Lord commends.7

But far be it from me to boast except in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by which the world has been crucified to me, and I to the world.8

A healthy and appropriate sense of pride is present when we respect and value our character, abilities, efforts, and achievements, as well as those of our spouse and children.

While some pride is appropriate, the term “pride” within the Bible is generally used to refer to a negative character trait, one which is displeasing to God. The words used in Scripture as synonyms of pride include arrogance, presumption, conceit, self-satisfaction, boasting, insolence, and high-mindedness. Pride in this sense is a feeling of superiority, an attitude shown by someone who believes they are better than others, an undue sense of self-importance. From a biblical perspective, pride is an improper attitude in our relationship to God. While humility is a result of having an accurate view of God—that He is our Creator to whom we are answerable—pride is seen as rebellion against God by putting oneself above God or attributing to oneself the honor and glory due to God alone.

God’s attitude toward pride is clearly laid out in Scripture:

Everyone who is proud in heart is an abomination to the LORD.9

Pride and arrogance and the way of evil and perverted speech I hate.10

“God opposes the proud, but gives grace to the humble.11

The haughtiness of man shall be humbled, and the lofty pride of men shall be brought low.12

Pride goes before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall.13

Seeing how God looks at our pride is reason enough for us to take the putting off of pride seriously. Clearly, it damages our relationship with Him. Pride also hurts our relationships with others. When we feel someone is inferior to us, we feel justified in putting them down—or simply ignoring them. Or, a problem from another angle is that if we think of someone as being superior to us, we feel lowly and unworthy; and we may then focus on what others think more than on doing the right thing or pleasing the Lord.14 Pride damages us and erodes our relationship with the Lord and other people. In short, we cannot love the Lord our God with all our heart, soul, mind, and strength, and our neighbor as ourselves, if we esteem ourselves above them.

Pride is a part of human nature that resides within us:

From within, out of the heart of man, come evil thoughts … pride … all these evil things come from within, and they defile a person.15

While pride has many faces, some of the more common are pride of race, spiritual pride, and pride of riches. John the Baptist denounced pride of race when he made the point that every nationality is acceptable to God.

Do not begin to say to yourselves, “We have Abraham as our father.” For I tell you, God is able from these stones to raise up children for Abraham.16

The Lord addressed spiritual pride in the parable of the Pharisee and the publican.17

He also told this parable to some who trusted in themselves that they were righteous, and treated others with contempt.18 

We read a warning to those with wealth about not being lifted up in pride about their wealth:

As for the rich in this present age, charge them not to be haughty, nor to set their hopes on the uncertainty of riches, but on God, who richly provides us with everything to enjoy.19

Let the rich man glory in his humiliation, because like flowering grass he will pass away. For the sun rises with a scorching wind, and withers the grass; and its flower falls off, and the beauty of its appearance is destroyed; so too the rich man in the midst of his pursuits will fade away.20

However pride manifests itself within us, it is in essence a problem of self-centeredness. It often shows up in one of these forms: exalting ourselves, belittling ourselves, attacking others, or ignoring others. Let’s take a brief look at each of these.21

When we overvalue ourselves, we exalt ourselves in pride. We exhibit this kind of pride when we build ourselves up, whether in our own minds or in the minds of others. Some symptoms of exalting ourselves in pride are exaggerating the truth in order to gain attention; serving and helping for the purpose of being noticed by others; feeling entitled, that we deserve special attention or favor because of who we feel we are or what we have accomplished. If we have a position of authority, have achieved something major, are talented in some area, and if this causes us to feel that we are particularly special or worthy in comparison to others, then we are manifesting pride. If we find ourselves feeling that we deserve a preferred position, and especially if we are angling for status over others, then we are exalting ourselves in pride.

Belittling ourselves or feeling that we are worthless is also a form of pride. It’s deceptive, because it masquerades as humility; but it can be an attempt, consciously or subconsciously, to attract attention to oneself. It can be manifested in speaking about ourselves in a negative and demeaning manner in the hope that someone will take notice and refute our comments in an effort to build us up. It can be seen when we regularly point out our weaknesses and shortcomings and areas where someone else is better. Another symptom is having difficulty accepting help, gifts, or compliments because we don’t feel worthy or we feel ashamed or awkward about needing help.22

If we are judgmental of others, devalue them by tearing them down, or even attack them, we are exhibiting pride. This happens when our tendencies are to be critical, irritable, intolerant, argumentative, and self-righteous. When we constantly feel we are right and others are wrong, or criticize others’ faults, we are showing signs of pride. Trying to change others so that they will conform to your personal standards and the way you feel they should be amounts to trying to take the place of the Holy Spirit in someone’s life. (Of course, sometimes people do need to change, and it’s fine and sometimes necessary to offer help and advice. If you do so, it should be with prayer, love, concern, humility, and the guidance of the Holy Spirit.)

We exhibit pride when we undervalue others by ignoring them, or by not accepting their input. When we are unwilling to listen to others, are unteachable, have an attitude that we “have our act together” and so we close others off when they try to offer advice, we are being proud. Being unwilling to admit fault, refusing to accept correction, advice, instruction, or warning are pride. So is having an attitude of “you need to accept me the way I am” to the point of being unwilling to face that there are areas in your life which need to change, and not being interested in breaking the negative patterns you may be stuck in.

Every one of us exhibits pride in one way or another, as it’s a natural outcropping of the fallen state of human beings. It is manifested in each person’s life in varying levels of intensity, in diverse ways, and in different circumstances—sometimes subtly, other times blatantly.

Following is a list which might be helpful in identifying some of the ways pride is manifested in our lives.23

  • Being judgmental of others
  • Expressing the attitude that others are not as good as we are
  • Thinking we are morally superior to others
  • Being critical of others who don’t meet our standards
  • Being intolerant or self-righteous
  • Ignoring or undervaluing others
  • Not listening to others’ ideas or opinions
  • Being unwilling to admit fault or receive advice or correction
  • Having a sense of entitlement
  • Being overly concerned about getting what we feel we deserve
  • Exaggerating, bragging, making ourselves the center of attention
  • Making ourselves feel worthy by overworking
  • Trying to be perfect so we will feel acceptable
  • Belittling ourselves as a means of drawing attention to ourselves
  • Tearing ourselves down so others will notice, disagree with us, and try to build us up
  • Being argumentative and regularly challenging others
  • Trying to manage the actions of others so that we feel in control
  • Being unwilling to accommodate opinions that are different from our own
  • Refusing to change and expecting others to accommodate our weaknesses
  • Being inflexible, stubborn, and unwilling to adjust our plans

Sadly, all of us manifest some aspects of pride, and we often don’t notice it in ourselves. The above list can help in recognizing areas where our pride shows itself. It was certainly helpful to me.

Following is a list of attitudes and actions which can serve as an antidote to pride and aid growth in humility.24

Praise and Worship

Praising God for who He is, His attributes, and all that He has done, giving Him thanks and honor and glory, are vital for true humility. In worshiping God we are giving Him due honor. It reminds us who is truly great. He is the Creator and Savior; we are the created and the saved. When we praise and worship God, we are declaring that He is God and we are in submission to Him.

Self-esteem

Because God values each of us, we should accept God’s deep and unconditional love for us by valuing ourselves. Our gifts and talents, circumstances, and many other things about us may differ from others; but each of us is precious to the Father. God doesn’t value us because of what we’ve accomplished, our financial status, how popular we may be, or for any other outward reason. He loves and values us because we are His children.

Honesty

Being honest with ourselves and others builds humility. Pride leads us to exaggerate, hide, pretend, misrepresent, and even lie for the purpose of covering up our shortcomings, failures, and sins. Humility, on the other hand, helps us to trust in God’s grace and unconditional love and honestly acknowledge our shortcomings, failures, and sins to Him and others.

Holiness/Obedience

Holiness can be an unpopular word, as in modern times it tends to be looked at negatively, in the sense of someone who is self-righteous and “holier-than-thou.” But that’s not the meaning of it as expressed in Scripture. There are a number of Hebrew and Greek words, all coming from the same family of words, which are translated as “holy.” They convey the ideas of something that is sanctified, sacred, free from wickedness, set aside for God, separated. One of the main usages in the New Testament is the sense of setting something apart for God, to be exclusively His.25

As Christians, we are meant to be set aside as belonging to God. This is often manifested in our being obedient to Him and His Word. It takes humility to obey God, as it requires giving up our ways and sense of entitlement to Him. Sometimes it’s difficult and requires sacrificing our own ways and desires. It takes humility to obey God and trust Him for the outcome.

Servanthood

Serving others requires humility. We may have notable gifts and talents, but that doesn’t mean they all have to be in use all the time. Sometimes we find ourselves in circumstances where we need to set aside our gifts and skills and simply do what’s needed in the situation, no matter how small or behind the scenes it may be. Perhaps there will be a time when you are needed to care for someone in need. Maybe there will be a period where you will need to sacrifice your wants and even needs for the sake of others, or for something the Lord may be calling you to do.

Waiting

Waiting means putting ourselves at God’s disposal so that He can put us in the role of His choosing. It’s allowing Him to direct us, instead of pushing our own agenda or demanding our own way. It’s being sensitive to the Lord’s direction, seeking His guidance, and giving Him time to impart it. It’s being patient, trusting Him for things to fall into place. Waiting calls for humility.

In closing

To sum this up, if we want to cultivate humility in our lives, the starting place is a focus on God. As we grow closer to Him, spending more time concentrating on Him, learning about Him, talking with Him, and making room for Him in our lives, He grows in importance to us and begins to take up more of our “field of vision,” so to speak. When He does, we are reminded of His perfection and our lack of it. When we are in right relationship with Him, we will be humbled by the fact that He loves and values us, as imperfect as we are. This right relationship leads us to a godly balance of healthy self-esteem with genuine humility.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Philippians 2:5.

2 1 Peter 5:5.

3 James 4:10.

4 Matthew 23:12.

5 Colossians 3:12.

6 2 Corinthians 7:4.

7 2 Corinthians 10:17–18.

8 Galatians 6:14.

9 Proverbs 16:5 NAS.

10 Proverbs 8:13.

11 James 4:6.

12 Isaiah 2:17.

13 Proverbs 16:18.

14 Floyd McClung Jr., Follow (Colorado Springs: David C. Cook Publishers, 2010), 82.

15 Mark 7:21–23.

16 Luke 3:8.

17 An article on this parable can be found here: https://library.tfionline.com/?viewId=2303&treeId=12869

18 Luke 18:9.

19 1 Timothy 6:17.

20 James 1:10–11 NAS.

21 Points condensed from Katherine Brazelton and Shelley Leith, Character Makeover (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2008), 31–32.

22 In some cultures it is considered offensive to accept help or a gift without initially refusing it. This is a cultural expectation, and not necessarily related to personal pride.

23 This list was condensed from Brazelton and Leith, Character Makeover, 35–36.

24 Points condensed from Brazelton and Leith, Character Makeover, 41–43.

25 For more on holiness, see More Like Jesus—Holiness parts 1–4, in this series.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

Christ’s Example of Humility

 2/23/24 So if there is any encouragement in Christ, any comfort from love, any participation in the Spirit, any affection and sympathy, complete my joy by being of the same mind, having the same love, being in full accord and of one mind. Do nothing from selfish ambition or conceit, but in humility count others more significant than yourselves. Let each of you look not only to his own interests, but also to the interests of others. Have this mind among yourselves, which is yours in Christ Jesus,[a] who, though he was in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped,[b] but emptied himself, by taking the form of a servant,[c] being born in the likeness of men. And being found in human form, he humbled himself by becoming obedient to the point of death, even death on a cross. Therefore God has highly exalted him and bestowed on him the name that is above every name, 10 so that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth, 11 and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. (Philippians 2:1-11) ESV

24 – More Like Jesus: Humility (Part 1)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-05-02

One key element in our pursuit of Christlikeness is emulating the humility of Jesus. By “putting on” humility, and “putting off” pride in doing so, we strive to become more like Jesus. In the ancient world of the Greeks and Romans, humility was seen as a negative trait. It denoted a subservient attitude on the part of someone considered to be of a lower class. It was seen as a cowed attitude, one of self-belittlement or degradation. The honor-shame culture of that time exalted pride, and humility was seen as undesirable. Jesus, however, redefined humility. He, the Son of God, humbled Himself by becoming human; thus showing that if even He, as exalted as He was, exhibited humility, it was something believers should emulate. His followers in the early church, through His teachings and example, learned to treat humility as a virtue, an important moral attitude, and a fundamental trait of Christian character.

Jesus both preached and lived humility:

For who is the greater, one who reclines at table or one who serves? Is it not the one who reclines at table? But I am among you as the one who serves.1

Whoever exalts himself will be humbled, and whoever humbles himself will be exalted.2

Take my yoke upon you, and learn from me, for I am gentle and lowly in heart, and you will find rest for your souls.3 

Humility was a principal characteristic in Jesus’ life, so if our goal is to be more like Jesus, humility should become central to who we are.

Dictionaries define humility in a variety of ways, such as freedom from pride and arrogance, not thinking you are better than other people, having a modest or low view of one’s importance, a modest estimate of one’s own worth. While these are proper definitions, a Christian understanding of humility takes on a deeper meaning, as it is based on our relationship with God. In their book Character Makeover, Brazelton and Leith provide a definition of humility from a Christian perspective, as follows:

Humility is a natural result of having an accurate view of who God is and having a right perspective of who you are in relation to Him.4 

And who are we to God? We’re His wayward children—broken, sinful, and unable to attain full righteousness before God. Yet despite our brokenness, He loves us unconditionally. We don’t deserve His love; it’s a gift of grace, of His unmerited favor. We can’t claim His love because we are sinners, but He gives it to us anyway. He sent His Son to die for us because of His deep love for us. It’s humbling to know that we are loved regardless of our sins. We know we aren’t worthy of His love, but He loves us anyway. This helps us feel secure in our relationship with our Creator. God’s love and acceptance is the basis of our self-worth.

Because we are unconditionally loved by the Lord, we can be honest with Him and ourselves about our strengths and weaknesses, since neither will change God’s love for us. He doesn’t love us more because of our talents, nor does He love us less because of our weaknesses. Knowing that we are accepted by God makes it easier for us to have a realistic picture of ourselves. We can be comfortable with who we are and not feel that we have to be ashamed of or hide the fact that we have weaknesses, nor feel the need to inflate our strengths.

Secular and popular definitions of humility generally include traits such as low self-esteem, lack of confidence, or being a doormat, but that’s not the humility Jesus taught. As Randy Frazee wrote:

A believer has a strong sense of self-worth and a secure position of identity as one who no longer feels the need to elevate the flesh or pump up personal pride.5

Knowing we’re loved by God can allow us to have a strong sense of self-esteem and thus be able to wear our self-worth lightly, with humility, because we are secure in God and His unconditional love for us. Being secure in God’s love, we recognize that there is no reason to try to exalt ourselves in His eyes or in the eyes of others. Doing so is an expression of pride, the opposite of humility. (Pride will be discussed in an upcoming article.)

As individuals created in God’s image and uniquely loved by God, we can have full confidence in our personal worth. We can candidly recognize and acknowledge both our strengths and weaknesses, our talents and negative habits. We should strive to have a realistic picture of ourselves, without thinking that we’re either wonderful or awful. We shouldn’t lift ourselves up in pride, nor consider ourselves worthless. Either extreme—feeling that everyone is better than us, or that we are better than everyone else—is wrong, and shows pride. Thinking we’re better than others is boastful, prideful thinking; whereas feeling that we are the worst can be false humility, which is also pride because it’s self-focused.6 Humility lies between these extremes. Recognizing that we are valuable to God, that He loves us, made us, and has given us gifts and talents can help keep us from demeaning ourselves, while also keeping us from thinking that it’s all about us, that we are better and more gifted than others. As Rick Warren said, “Humility is not thinking less of yourself, it’s thinking of yourself less.”7

Author Todd Wilson wrote:

Humility isn’t meant to make you think less of who you are, but to enable you to love others regardless of who they are. Humility is how love expresses itself toward those of a different status, rank, or position. It’s the capacity to view everyone as ultimately equal. This doesn’t mean denying differences between people. But it does mean looking past those differences to the underlying equality of all people. There are two important senses in which we are all equal—as creatures made in God’s image, and as fallen creatures in need of God’s grace. These two facts, in turn, are the foundation for true humility, because they radically level the playing field.8

If we are humble, we recognize that we are sinners just like everyone else, and therefore we don’t feel more deserving of love or less responsible to show love to others. Humility frees us from worrying about prestige or position, physical features or attractiveness, success or failure, and many other anxieties that come along with pride and measuring ourselves against others.

As Christians, we know that humility is important, as it is laced all throughout Scripture.9 We’re called to live with humility and gentleness;10 in humility consider others more significant than ourselves;11 put on humility;12 be clothed with humility;13 humble ourselves under the mighty hand of God;14 walk humbly with our God;15 do not be haughty, but associate with the lowly;16 receive God’s word in humility;17 take the lowest place at a feast;18 seek humility;19 be humble in spirit.20

The Bible repeatedly extols humility and tells of the positive attitude God has toward the humble. Humility goes before honor;21 the humble will inherit the land;22 blessed are the meek, for they will inherit the earth;23 the humble will receive honor;24 the Lord is on high, yet regards the lowly;25 “I dwell with the lowly and contrite in spirit”;26 “I look to him who is humble and contrite”;27 God saves the humble;28 God gives grace to the humble;29 God teaches the humble his way.30

Scripture also tells us that those who exalt themselves will be humbled, but those who humble themselves will be exalted.31 He humbles and he exalts;32 he has brought down rulers and exalted the humble;33 humble yourselves before the Lord and he will exalt you;34 humble yourselves and he will exalt you.35

When writing to the Philippians, the apostle Paul spoke of Jesus’ humility:

Do nothing from rivalry or conceit, but in humility count others more significant than yourselves. Let each of you look not only to his own interests, but also to the interests of others. Have this mind among yourselves, which is yours in Christ Jesus…36

Some translations render that last sentence as “have this attitude” or “your attitude should be the same as that of Christ Jesus.” Being humble is to have the attitude of Christ, or the mind of Christ.

Paul then went on to either quote or compose an early Christian hymn,37 which makes the point that Jesus provided us with the best example of true humility.

Your attitude should be the same as that of Christ Jesus: Who, being in very nature God, did not consider equality with God something to be grasped, but made himself nothing, taking the very nature of a servant, being made in human likeness. And being found in appearance as a man, he humbled himself and became obedient to death—even death on a cross! Therefore God exalted him to the highest place and gave him the name that is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.38

Here we’re told that our inner disposition should be similar to Jesus’, that the attitude we should have is like that of the Lord. What attitude was that? While Jesus had the same inherent character and quality and equal “rank” or “status” with God, He set it aside and took on the nature of a servant by becoming human. While He could have claimed power and glory, as was pointed out when the Devil tempted Him in the desert,39 Jesus instead chose to lower His status and humbled Himself to the point that He was willing to die the cruel, torturous death of a common criminal for our sakes. Because of what He did, God “hyper-exalted Him”—which is the literal translation of this passage. He was exalted in the greatest possible manner. In a biblical sense, one’s name carries the idea of one’s character, position, role, rank, or dignity; so when we’re told that Jesus was given a name above every name, it can be understood as saying that He was given the highest rank or dignity of all, which indicates that He is the direct object of worship. Bowing and confessing that Jesus Christ is Lord is understood as declaring that He has sovereignty over the entire universe as its Lord.

While we are not on the same plane as Jesus, we can follow the principle of humility that we see in His example. During His ministry, Jesus did many mighty works. He healed the sick, cast out demons, fed 5,000 people by multiplying five loaves of bread and two fish, and walked on water. He told the Roman ruler Pontius Pilate that He could ask His Father to send twelve legions of angels to protect Him—such was His ability, power, and status. But instead, He humbled Himself, lived His life in submission to His Father, and avoided the glory that many wanted to give Him. In doing so, He was ultimately exalted above all.

If we want to become more like Him, then we will strive to “put on” humility; and if we do, we will find ourselves blessed by the Lord.

Clothe yourselves, all of you, with humility toward one another, for “God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble.” Humble yourselves, therefore, under the mighty hand of God so that at the proper time he may exalt you.40

(To be continued in Part Two)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Luke 22:27.

2 Matthew 23:12.

3 Matthew 11:29.

4 Katie Brazelton and Shelley Leith, Character Makeover (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2008), 24.

5 Randy Frazee, Think, Act, Be Like Jesus (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2014), 217.

6 Brazelton and Leith, Character Makeover, 25.

7 Rick Warren, The Purpose Driven Life (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2002).

8 Todd Wilson, Real Christian (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2014), 58.

9 The collection of verses in this and the following two paragraphs is from A. C. Day, Collins Thesaurus of the Bible (Bellingham, WA: Logos Bible Software, 2009).

10 Ephesians 4:2.

11 Philippians 2:3.

12 Colossians 3:12.

13 1 Peter 5:5.

14 1 Peter 5:6.

15 Micah 6:8.

16 Romans 12:16.

17 James 1:21.

18 Luke 14:10.

19 Zephaniah 2:3.

20 1 Peter 3:8.

21 Proverbs 15:33; 18:12.

22 Psalm 37:11.

23 Matthew 5:5.

24 Proverbs 29:23.

25 Psalm 138:6.

26 Isaiah 57:15.

27 Isaiah 66:2.

28 Job 22:29.

29 James 4:6; 1 Peter 5:5.

30 Psalm 25:9.

31 Matthew 23:12; Luke 14:11; 18:14.

32 1 Samuel 2:7.

33 Luke 1:52.

34 James 4:10.

35 1 Peter 5:6.

36 Philippians 2:3–5.

37 Many scholars believe that Paul is quoting an early Christian hymn. The basic question regarding form is whether these verses are an early Christian hymn. Most contemporary scholars interpret these verses as a hymn because of the rhythmical quality, rare words and phrases, and motifs. If the verses do constitute a hymn, which seems reasonable, they reveal something of the worship of the early church. At least two characteristics predominate: They express a depth of theology which reveals in particular a highly developed Christology; they reveal that the early church had formulated its Christology in cryptic but powerful language. Further, the fact that Paul could appeal to the (apparently) well-known hymn indicates the widespread interest the early church had in Jesus. (R. R. Melick. Philippians, Colossians, Philemon. Nashville: Broadman & Holman Publishers1991. Vol. 32, 96–97).

38 Philippians 2:5–11 NIV.

39 Matthew 4:1–11.

40 1 Peter 5:5–6.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

Teach Sound Doctrine

 2/22/24 For the grace of God has appeared, bringing salvation for all people, 12 training us to renounce ungodliness and worldly passions, and to live self-controlled, upright, and godly lives in the present age, 13 waiting for our blessed hope, the appearing of the glory of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ, 14 who gave himself for us to redeem us from all lawlessness and to purify for himself a people for his own possession who are zealous for good works.(Titus 2:11-14) ESV

23 – More Like Jesus: Joy (Part 2)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-04-04

While studying about Christian joy, I found it interesting to see that joy is intimately connected to faith, hope, and gratefulness. As I mentioned in the first article on this subject, for a believer, joy is connected to taking a long-range view of life that is based on faith in God, trust in what He has told us through Scripture, and knowing that our earthly life is only the beginning phase of our eternal relationship with the Lord.

Our joy is based in our faith in what Scripture has taught us: that God is our Creator; that though humanity is alienated from Him due to our sins, He has made a way for us to be reconciled with Him through the sacrificial death of Jesus and the forgiveness of our sins; that through this reconciliation, we enter a relationship with Him, His Spirit dwells within us, and our relationship will last for eternity.

Our faith in God and deep trust in His promises of salvation, reconciliation, the indwelling of the Holy Spirit, and the ultimate fruit of salvation—eternity with God—help us have peace of mind and a confident outlook. Our beliefs generate hope, an expectation of good things to come, and cause us to live in joy.

Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ! According to his great mercy, he has caused us to be born again to a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance that is imperishable, undefiled, and unfading, kept in heaven for you, who by God’s power are being guarded through faith for a salvation ready to be revealed in the last time.1

That you may know what is the hope to which he has called you, what are the riches of his glorious inheritance in the saints.2

The grace of God has appeared, bringing salvation for all people, training us to renounce ungodliness and worldly passions, and to live self-controlled, upright, and godly lives in the present age, waiting for our blessed hope, the appearing of the glory of our great God and Savior Jesus Christ.3

Gratitude is related to joy. When we’re grateful for what God has done for us; when we’re focused on His goodness, love, and care, and are content with His blessings, then we have reason for joy. Being thankful for God’s blessings helps us live in joy, as we have a positive attitude toward life.

Joy is a response to God in our lives—to His blessings, presence, promises; the relationship we have with Him; our being His children. It’s a response to who He is and His involvement in our lives, to His love.

Though you have not seen him, you love him. Though you do not now see him, you believe in him and rejoice with joy that is inexpressible and filled with glory.4

Because joy is a response to who God is and the blessings we have in Him, and not to our circumstances, joy can flourish even during times of pain and suffering.

We rejoice in our sufferings.5

You became imitators of us and of the Lord, for you received the word in much affliction, with the joy of the Holy Spirit.6

In a severe test of affliction, their abundance of joy and their extreme poverty have overflowed in a wealth of generosity on their part.7

As sorrowful, yet always rejoicing.8

It’s not easy to rejoice in our sorrows. In fact, generally speaking, it’s not natural for us to be joyful and constantly rejoicing. Yet Scripture says Rejoice always.9 Many of us want to cultivate a joyful spirit, but it’s not something we can do through our own power. Joy is a fruit of the Spirit, and to cultivate it, we must raise our sails so that the breath of the Spirit will move us in the direction of joy.

One way to raise our sails is by reading, absorbing, and living the teachings of Scripture. Speaking to His disciples right before His crucifixion, Jesus said:

If you keep my commandments, you will abide in my love, just as I have kept my Father’s commandments and abide in his love. These things I have spoken to you, that my joy may be in you, and that your joy may be full.10 

When the waves, winds, and storms of life assail us, we can find joy in knowing that All things work together for good to those who love God, to those who are the called according to his purpose.11 We find comfort and faith to endure the difficulties we face and to be victorious as we look to the promises of God’s Word:

I consider that the sufferings of this present time are not worth comparing with the glory that is to be revealed to us.12

Humble yourselves, therefore, under the mighty hand of God so that at the proper time he may exalt you, casting all your anxieties on him, because he cares for you.13

Blessed is the man who perseveres under trial, because when he has stood the test, he will receive the crown of life that God has promised to those who love him.14

Hearing the voice of the Lord and the comfort of the Holy Spirit in verses like these gives us hope in time of trial. That hope can inspire joy, knowing that God is always there, even in our afflictions.

I, the LORD your God, hold your right hand; it is I who say to you, “Fear not, I am the one who helps you.”15 

As we read the Bible, God’s Spirit uses Scripture to speak to our heart to comfort and guide us, thereby giving us faith and hope, which are stepping stones to joy. We do what we can by abiding in God’s Word, and the Spirit moves within us to give us joy.

We cultivate joy by putting our trust in God. Being trustworthy is part of who God is; it’s part of His character. All throughout Scripture, we’re exhorted to put our trust in Him. Trusting Him means putting our confidence in Him, knowing that He loves us and has our best interests at heart.

Our heart shall rejoice in Him, because we have trusted in His holy name.16

You, O Lord, are my hope, my trust.17

Those who know your name put their trust in you, for you, O LORD, have not forsaken those who seek you.18

Blessed is the man who trusts in the LORD.19

Trust leads to hope, and hope leads to joy.

We increase our joy when we develop thankfulness and gratitude for whatever situation we find ourselves in.

Give thanks in all circumstances; for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus for you.20

Regardless of whether our circumstances are pleasant or unpleasant, we are to be thankful. This doesn’t mean that we need to be thankful for difficult circumstances, but rather that we give thanks in the midst of every circumstance, good or bad. Scripture teaches us to thank the Lord that He is working in our present circumstance for our good, knowing that He will not give us burdens which are too much for us to bear and His grace is sufficient to enable us to bear it. As we thank and praise Him, we experience the joy that is our heritage in Christ.21

As we’ve seen, Christian joy is connected to and is a result of our belief system. We believe in God as our Creator and Father. We believe in His Word, which tells us about Him; we use His Word as the basis for decisions. We have an ongoing two-way relationship with Him, which will continue for eternity. His Holy Spirit dwells within us, and joy is a fruit of that indwelling. As Christians, we believe these things, but the question that I’ve asked myself, and which you may want to ask yourself as well, is: Do these beliefs bring joy into my life? Author Michael Zigarelli wrote about what it means to have this joy, and after reading what he wrote, I prayed about whether I was living with the richness of joy that I could be.

From a biblical point of view, we can define joy as “having a daily spirit of rejoicing through all circumstances.” It’s more than inner contentment, more than gladness, more than overall satisfaction with life.22

On the basis of a survey of 5,000 Christians, Zigarelli concluded that consistent joy in a Christian’s life greatly benefited their character. He wrote:

In Christian circles, we often talk about joy as a virtue that drives Christlikeness.23

Richard Foster commented on the importance of joy in a Christian’s life:

Joy is the motor, the thing that keeps everything else going. … Joy produces energy. Joy makes us strong.24 

Zigarelli found that those who reported that they were “often” or “always” joyful also exhibited more of other Christlike characteristics than those who were “rarely” or “only sometimes” joyful. He explained that the virtues most affected by consistent joy are kindness and patience.25

While things of a spiritual nature are very difficult to quantify or measure, and a survey of course relies on interpretation, I found that Zigarelli’s survey provided helpful guidance by pointing out how practicing particular virtues seems to help one grow in Christlikeness. He found that many Christians, while strong in their God-centeredness and gratitude, reported below-average joy in their lives; and according to his survey, these folks tended to struggle with kindness and patience. He pointed out that when an otherwise godly person does not experience consistent joy in his or her life, the tendency is to be abrupt with others, to have little tolerance for life’s irritations, and to be less generous—often because they have too much to do, which hinders them from being kind and generous. Clearly, burnout is a major joy killer.

When speaking of the benefit of nurturing consistent joy in our lives, he pointed out that someone who is more joyful would be noticeably more patient and kind—overall, more like Jesus Christ. Although we cannot pinpoint the exact mechanisms by which this happens, it is not a stretch to speculate that consistent joy enhances patience and kindness because these two qualities are natural outgrowths of our overall disposition. In other words, a person who has a consistently joyful disposition is prone to sharing that joy by putting others first, by identifying and meeting others’ needs. In such a state of mind, we are more charitable towards others, more accommodating of others’ shortcomings, more relaxed in the face of annoying situations. Conversely, a person who is not consistently joyful cannot share what he or she does not have. The joy-driven empowerment to love and tolerate others is not reliably present in their lives. One thing that requires no speculation, though, is that consistent joy seems to help us overcome any hard-hearted or legalistic tendencies that can make us calloused, impatient, uncaring people—people who are truly the antithesis of Jesus.26

Zigarelli’s survey also shows that people who “often” or “always” forgive others are twice as likely to be joyful as those who don’t. This makes sense, as one of the foundational factors for having Christian joy is our salvation—the fact that we have been forgiven for our sins.

It seems to be that a lack of forgiveness embeds in us anger, bitterness, indignation, and resentment—obstacles to our inner peace and joy. Alternatively, choosing to forgive can remove those encumbrances, paving the way for, among other things, more consistent joy.27

Growing in joy calls for regularly thinking about and meditating on God’s goodness and love for us. Joy is an outgrowth of our reading, believing, and acting on God’s Word; of the Holy Spirit dwelling within us; and of Jesus’ sacrifice for us. Christian joy is living life within the conscious framework of God’s love and care for us, facing the ups and downs of our lives with deep faith that the Lord is always there, comforting and caring for us; and being glad, rejoicing, that we are always under His loving care.

The joy of the LORD is your strength.28

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 1 Peter 1:3–5.

2 Ephesians 1:18.

3 Titus 2:11–13.

4 1 Peter 1:8.

5 Romans 5:3.

6 1 Thessalonians 1:6.

7 2 Corinthians 8:2.

8 2 Corinthians 6:10.

9 1 Thessalonians 5:16.

10 John 15:10–11.

11 Romans 8:28.

12 Romans 8:18.

13 1 Peter 5:6–7.

14 James 1:12 NIV.

15 Isaiah 41:13.

16 Psalm 33:21 NKJV.

17 Psalm 71:5.

18 Psalm 9:10.

19 Jeremiah 17:7.

20 1 Thessalonians 5:18.

21 Jerry Bridges, The Practice of Godliness (Colorado Springs: Navpress, 2012), 129–30.

22 Michael A. Zigarelli, Cultivating Christian Character (Colorado Springs: Purposeful Design Publications: 2005), 49.

23 Zigarelli, Cultivating Christian Character, 50.

24 Richard J. Foster, Celebration of Discipline (New York: HarperOne, 1998), 191.

25 Zigarelli, Cultivating Christian Character, 50.

26 Ibid., 52.

27 Ibid., 54.

28 Nehemiah 8:10.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

The Return of the Seventy-Two

2/21/24 The seventy-two returned with joy, saying, “Lord, even the demons are subject to us in your name!” 18 And he said to them, “I saw Satan fall like lightning from heaven. 19 Behold, I have given you authority to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy, and nothing shall hurt you. 20 Nevertheless, do not rejoice in this, that the spirits are subject to you, but rejoice that your names are written in heaven.” (Luke 10:17-20) ESV

22 – More Like Jesus: Joy (Part 1)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-03-28

As we try to model our lives after Jesus and His teachings, joy plays an important role in our efforts. While Jesus only specifically mentioned His joy twice in the Gospels,1 joy permeated the events of His life and His teaching. We also find mentions and examples of joy throughout the New and Old Testaments.

There are seven Greek words used in the New Testament which refer to joy, intense joy, gladness, and rejoicing. The main two used are chairō (rejoice) and chara (joy). These words are used 72 times in the Gospels and 101 times in the rest of the New Testament. Such wide usage indicates that joy is important in our lives as Christians.

The night before He was crucified, Jesus said to His disciples:

These things I have spoken to you, that my joy may be in you, and that your joy may be full.2

As believers, we have the privilege of partaking of His joy. The apostle Paul wrote:

May the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, so that by the power of the Holy Spirit you may abound in hope.3

We’re told that God’s kingdom is righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Spirit, and that if we serve Him in these things, we are acceptable to God.4 Joy is listed right after love as a fruit of the Spirit:

The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control… 5

Clearly joy is important for a Christlike life. But what exactly is this joy that is spoken of here?

In the English language, for the most part joy and happiness are considered synonyms. However, the Greek words used in the New Testament for joy and happiness aren’t as close in meaning to each other as the two words are in English today. Greek words that express the concept of happiness weren’t used very often within the New Testament. One author explains:

One begins to suspect that for most of the Christian writers joy was more than a happy feeling, a pleasing mood or a sense of overflowing jubilation, although it might include these. Rather, by joy they seem to have been referring to something more profound, something more difficult to define yet real. Joy seems not to be laughter, gaiety, lightheartedness, and dance and song (at least in this present world) but something more akin to faith, more akin to a settled state of mind marked by peace. Joy is fundamentally an attitude toward life that views and accepts the world with equanimity, a confident way of looking at life that is rooted deep in faith, in a keen awareness of and trust in the sovereign God who has revealed himself in Jesus Christ and his death and resurrection.6

As Christians we can have that settled state of mind, that confident way of looking at life, and the keen awareness of and trust in the sovereign God, all of which make up joy. What is the basis for that joy? It’s rooted in our salvation—that our names are written in heaven. When the seventy-two disciples returned after going two-by-two to towns that Jesus was about to visit, they returned with joy, saying, “Lord, even the demons are subject to us in your name!” Jesus responded: “Do not rejoice in this, that the spirits are subject to you, but rejoice that your names are written in heaven.”7 We have joy, we rejoice, because we have the hope of an eternal inheritance.

According to his great mercy, he has caused us to be born again to a living hope through the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance that is imperishable, undefiled, and unfading, kept in heaven for you… In this you rejoice…8

We can have joy because we take the long-range view, knowing that whatever hardships or setbacks we experience in this life, we will live with God forever. We see an example of looking beyond the present trials of this life to what lies ahead in eternity in Jesus, who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is seated at the right hand of the throne of God.9

Joy is an outgrowth of our salvation.

May we shout for joy over your salvation, and in the name of our God set up our banners!10

I have trusted in your steadfast love; my heart shall rejoice in your salvation.11

My soul will rejoice in the LORD, exulting in his salvation.12

This is the Lord; we have waited for him; let us be glad and rejoice in his salvation.13

I will rejoice in the LORD; I will take joy in the God of my salvation.14

But may all who seek you rejoice and be glad in you; may those who love your salvation say continually, “Great is the Lord!” 15

We have joy because of the presence of God in our lives.

You make known to me the path of life; in your presence there is fullness of joy16

When we read of the presence of God in the Incarnation—of Jesus, God’s Son, coming to be present on the earth—the whole event is filled with joy. When Elizabeth heard Mary’s voice, the child (John the Baptist) leaped for joy in his mother’s womb;17 the angel appeared to the shepherds on the night of Jesus’ birth proclaiming, I bring you good news of great joy that will be for all the people;18 and when the wise men saw the star, they rejoiced exceedingly with great joy.19 God’s presence brings joy to those who believe in Him.

God’s presence becomes part of our lives as we are filled with the Holy Spirit; the Spirit is also connected to joy.

The disciples were filled with joy and with the Holy Spirit.20

The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy…21

May the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, so that by the power of the Holy Spirit you may abound in hope.22

You became imitators of us and of the Lord, for you received the word in much affliction, with the joy of the Holy Spirit…23

Knowing God’s Word produces joy in our lives.

Your testimonies are my heritage forever, for they are the joy of my heart.24

The precepts of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart…25

I rejoice at your word like one who finds great spoil.26

Your words were found, and I ate them, and your words became to me a joy and the delight of my heart…27

Worshiping and praising the Lord evokes joy within us.

My lips will shout for joy, when I sing praises to you; my soul also, which you have redeemed.28

These things I remember, and I pour out my soul within me. For I used to go along with the throng and lead them in procession to the house of God, with the voice of joy and thanksgiving, a multitude keeping festival.29

Make a joyful noise to the LORD, all the earth! Serve the Lord with gladness! Come into his presence with singing!30

They worshiped him and returned to Jerusalem with great joy.31

We are told to have joy in the Lord, and that believers rejoice.

Be glad in the Lord, and rejoice, O righteous, and shout for joy, all you upright in heart!32

Let the righteous one rejoice in the Lord and take refuge in him! Let all the upright in heart exult!33

But the righteous shall be glad; they shall exult before God; they shall be jubilant with joy!34

The hope of the righteous brings joy…35 

The light of the righteous rejoices.36

A righteous man sings and rejoices.37

Even in difficult times we are encouraged to have joy.

In all our affliction, I am overflowing with joy.38

As sorrowful, yet always rejoicing…39 

[Speaking of the churches in Macedonia:] In a severe test of affliction, their abundance of joy and their extreme poverty have overflowed in a wealth of generosity on their part.40

“My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” Therefore I will boast all the more gladly of my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me. For the sake of Christ, then, I am content with weaknesses, insults, hardships, persecutions, and calamities.41

The knowledge that the difficult times we face will one day pass away gives us a foretaste of heaven, where there will be no more grief, suffering, sorrow, or pain.

For his anger is but for a moment, and his favor is for a lifetime. Weeping may tarry for the night, but joy comes with the morning.42 

You have turned for me my mourning into dancing; you have loosed my sackcloth and clothed me with gladness, that my glory may sing your praise and not be silent. O Lord my God, I will give thanks to you forever! 43

Let me hear joy and gladness; let the bones that you have broken rejoice.44

Those who sow in tears shall reap with shouts of joy! He who goes out weeping, bearing the seed for sowing, shall come home with shouts of joy, bringing his sheaves with him.45

The ransomed of the Lord shall return and come to Zion with singing; everlasting joy shall be upon their heads; they shall obtain gladness and joy, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away.46

Then he said to them, “Go your way. Eat the fat and drink sweet wine and send portions to anyone who has nothing ready, for this day is holy to our Lord. And do not be grieved, for the joy of the Lord is your strength.”47

As believers, we can rejoice and be filled with His joy—joy that our names are written in heaven, that we are filled with God’s Spirit, are in communion and fellowship with our Creator, and that in whatever hardships we may find ourselves He is present with us. This doesn’t mean that we will always be happy, but no matter what our circumstances, we are able to stand on the solid rock of joy. We are a redeemed and blessed people who will dwell with God forever.

Rejoice in the Lord always; again I will say, Rejoice.48

(Other aspects and applications of joy will be covered in the next article.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Now I am coming to you, and these things I speak in the world, that they may have my joy fulfilled in themselves (John 17:13).

These things I have spoken to you, that my joy may be in you, and that your joy may be full (John 15:11).

2 John 15:11.

3 Romans 15:13.

4 The kingdom of God is not a matter of eating and drinking but of righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit. Whoever thus serves Christ is acceptable to God and approved by men (Romans 14:17–18).

5 Galatians 5:22–23.

6 R. P. Martin and P. H. Davids, eds., in Dictionary of the Later New Testament and Its Developments, electronic edition (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1997), 600–605.

7 Luke 10:17, 20.

8 1 Peter 1:3–6.

9 Hebrews 12:2.

10 Psalm 20:5.

11 Psalm 13:5.

12 Psalm 35:9.

13 Isaiah 25:9.

14 Habakkuk 3:18.

15 Psalm 40:16.

16 Psalm 16:11.

17 Luke 1:44.

18 Luke 2:10.

19 Matthew 2:10.

20 Acts 13:52.

21 Galatians 5:22.

22 Romans 15:13.

23 1 Thessalonians 1:6.

24 Psalm 119:111.

25 Psalm 19:8.

26 Psalm 119:162.

27 Jeremiah 15:16.

28 Psalm 71:23.

29 Psalm 42:4 NAS.

30 Psalm 100:1–2.

31 Luke 24:52.

32 Psalm 32:11.

33 Psalm 64:10.

34 Psalm 68:3.

35 Proverbs 10:28.

36 Proverbs 13:9.

37 Proverbs 29:6.

38 2 Corinthians 7:4.

39 2 Corinthians 6:10.

40 2 Corinthians 8:1–2.

41 2 Corinthians 12:9–10.

42 Psalm 30:5.

43 Psalm 30:11–12.

44 Psalm 51:8.

45 Psalm 126:5–6.

46 Isaiah 35:10.

47 Nehemiah 8:10.

48 Philippians 4:4.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

The Cheerful Giver

2/20/24 The point is this: whoever sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and whoever sows bountifully[d] will also reap bountifully. Each one must give as he has decided in his heart, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver. And God is able to make all grace abound to you, so that having all sufficiency[e] in all things at all times, you may abound in every good work. As it is written,

“He has distributed freely, he has given to the poor;
his righteousness endures forever.” (2 Corinthians 9:6-9) ESV

 21 – More Like Jesus: Gratitude (Part 4)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-01-31

Gratitude is a mindset that enables us to see our circumstances through the lens of our thankfulness to God and to act in a manner that reflects our gratitude. Some of those actions, which were addressed in previous posts, are developing contentment, being grateful for all God has given us, and working to overcome gratitude killers—envy, covetousness, and greed. Another action based on our outlook of gratitude, which helps in our growth toward Christlikeness, is generosity.

Generosity

As our goal is to be more like Jesus, to be godly, one of God’s characteristics we can imitate is generosity. When we think of God in the context of generosity, we realize just how extravagant His giving is. We see His generosity in giving His Son to die for us so that we can experience forgiveness and eternal life. He gives us salvation as a gift:

For by grace you have been saved through faith. And this is not your own doing; it is the gift of God.1

He is generous with His grace.

In him we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of our trespasses, according to the riches of his grace, which he lavished upon us…2

The grace of our Lord overflowed for me with the faith and love that are in Christ Jesus.3

We also see God’s generosity every day in the world around us, in the natural beauty of creation, the magnificent colors, beautiful sunsets, the melody of a bird’s chirping, and so much more. Not to mention the working of creation:

You care for the land and water it; you enrich it abundantly. The streams of God are filled with water to provide the people with grain, for so you have ordained it. You drench its furrows and level its ridges; you soften it with showers and bless its crops. You crown the year with your bounty, and your carts overflow with abundance. The grasslands of the desert overflow; the hills are clothed with gladness. The meadows are covered with flocks and the valleys are mantled with grain; they shout for joy and sing.4 

And then there’s heaven:

Things which eye has not seen and ear has not heard, And which have not entered the heart of man, All that God has prepared for those who love Him.5

When we understand that God is generous by nature, that all He has given us is both valuable and undeserved, then in our desire to be like Him, we too should be generous with others.

Generosity is in part an outgrowth of contentment. It’s easier to be generous if we carry an attitude that God has sufficiently cared for us and has fulfilled our needs. When we have the peace which contentment brings, that feeling of faith and trust that God has and will continue to supply what we need, then it is easier to be openhanded. Generosity is outward action which reflects our inner contentment. When generosity sees a need, it says, “I have enough, and you don’t, so I want to share what I have with you.”

Another key to generosity is having the right understanding of ownership—recognizing that as the creator of all things, ultimately God owns everything, and what He has entrusted to us is under our stewardship.6

Whatever is under the whole heaven is mine.7

Even though we may earn the money to purchase things, it’s the Lord who ultimately gives us our life, abilities, and everything we have, which enables us to do what we do. This concept can be seen in Deuteronomy 8:10, where the Israelites were instructed to thank God for the food that they grew, as God was the one who gave them the land, the means by which they were able to grow food. Though they worked to produce the food, God provided the means.

You shall eat and be full, and you shall bless the LORD your God for the good land he has given you.

In the book Character Makeover, the authors make a good point:

Generosity is based on humility. It is humbling to credit God for everything we acquire, but when we do so, it helps us loosen our grip on our belongings and give them up to his control.8

When we accept that we are caretakers of what God has blessed us with, and that He is the ultimate example of generosity, we’ll want to align our attitude about giving with His. Let’s look at some of what Scripture tells us about God’s outlook on giving.

Whoever is generous to the poor lends to the Lord, and he will repay him for his deed.9

Give, and it will be given to you. Good measure, pressed down, shaken together, running over, will be put into your lap. For with the measure you use it will be measured back to you.10

The point is this: whoever sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and whoever sows bountifully will also reap bountifully.11

Each one must give as he has decided in his heart, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver.12

We must help the weak and remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he himself said, ‘It is more blessed to give than to receive.’13

Many of us don’t have much money, but giving isn’t limited to money alone. As those called to imitate our generous Father, we can generously use our God-given abilities, time, talents, gifts, as well as finances when we have them, to help others. While we don’t all have the same amount of finances or material goods, or even the same amount of time to spare, we all can find ways to sacrificially carve out some time for the benefit of others, as a way to be generous.

Volunteering to watch someone’s children for a few hours, driving someone who can no longer drive to the store, helping out at a local food bank, mentoring someone, visiting the lonely, are examples of generosity that are sometimes even more difficult than giving finances.

Perhaps you have a special gift that you can use to bless others. For example, maybe you’re a good cook and could use your talent to help cook once or twice a month at a local soup kitchen. If you have a skill, you can probably find a way to use it to help others. We each have some God-given gifts, talents, and abilities to offer, so we might want to consider giving some of them back to Him through using them to help others in some way. Whether we give finances or time and talent, and whether we can afford to give a little or a lot of either, our giving is generous when we give what we can.

Becoming more like Jesus calls for honoring God by imitating Him in generosity in whatever way we can. As the stewards of all He has given us, when we use our gifts, talents, skills, and finances in alignment with God’s generosity, we honor Him.

Honor the LORD with your wealth and with the firstfruits of all your produce.14

Then the people rejoiced because they had given willingly, for with a whole heart they had offered freely to the LORD.15

While giving of our finances or our God-given talents is a sacrifice, Scripture teaches that those who make this sacrifice are rewarded in this life and the life to come.

Whoever brings blessing will be enriched, and one who waters will himself be watered.16

Whoever gives one of these little ones even a cup of cold water because he is a disciple, truly, I say to you, he will by no means lose his reward.17

They are to do good, to be rich in good works, to be generous and ready to share, thus storing up treasure for themselves as a good foundation for the future, so that they may take hold of that which is truly life.18

The apostle Paul wrote about giving to those in need:

The point is this: whoever sows sparingly will also reap sparingly, and whoever sows bountifully will also reap bountifully. Each one must give as he has decided in his heart, not reluctantly or under compulsion, for God loves a cheerful giver. And God is able to make all grace abound to you, so that having all sufficiency in all things at all times, you may abound in every good work. As it is written, “He has distributed freely, he has given to the poor; his righteousness endures forever.” He who supplies seed to the sower and bread for food will supply and multiply your seed for sowing and increase the harvest of your righteousness. You will be enriched in every way to be generous in every way, which through us will produce thanksgiving to God. For the ministry of this service is not only supplying the needs of the saints but is also overflowing in many thanksgivings to God. By their approval of this service, they will glorify God because of your submission flowing from your confession of the gospel of Christ, and the generosity of your contribution for them and for all others, while they long for you and pray for you, because of the surpassing grace of God upon you. Thanks be to God for his inexpressible gift!19

Paul made the point that generosity causes three effects. First, those who give are enriched—when they sow bountifully, they reap bountifully; God causes His grace to overflow on them so that they will have what they need, and He loves those who give cheerfully. Second, when people are enriched and blessed because of their giving, they are blessed with more, and therefore are able to be even more generous. And last, because of generous giving, those on the receiving end overflow with thanksgiving to God and give Him glory.

Of course, some are able to give more than others, as they have more. The blessings for those who give aren’t connected to the amount they give. Jesus made this point when He looked up and saw the rich putting their gifts into the offering box, and he saw a poor widow put in two small copper coins. And he said, “Truly, I tell you, this poor widow has put in more than all of them. For they all contributed out of their abundance, but she out of her poverty put in all she had to live on.”20 We also see the point of giving what we are able in the book of Ezra, when the Jews, after being allowed to return to Israel, contributed to the building of the temple, according to their ability.21

The principle of generosity includes giving to the Lord. In Old Testament Scripture, the Jewish people were required to tithe ten percent of their increase to the Lord. Scripture in the New Testament doesn’t specify a specific percentage or require tithing, but the expectation is that Christians will give generously to the Lord; for after all, He is the one who has blessed us with it, and it all ultimately belongs to Him. When God spoke about giving in the Old Testament, it was understood that the tithe was the minimum, and that giving to the needy was over and above the tithe. That seems to be a good standard for giving—tithing ten percent to the Lord and His work, as well as giving what one can to help others in need.

Financially giving to the Lord and others can be difficult, especially if you are struggling to make ends meet. It’s logical to feel we can’t give when we don’t have sufficient. If you feel you are truly unable to tithe ten percent of your income, consider giving some small amount of your finances to begin with, and trust that as you do, He will bless you. As He blesses you, keep giving to Him, increasing the amount as you can with the goal of eventually tithing ten percent. If you don’t have any extra finances to help the needy, then remember that all giving doesn’t need to be financial; you can offer time or some other form of help to people in need.

As the Lord demonstrates His generosity to us in countless ways, and our desire is to be more like Him, generosity should be high on our list of ways to become more Christlike. Developing generosity calls us to believe that we are stewards of our material belongings—not owners—and that we are expected to be good stewards of what is entrusted into our care. As stewards, we are to look to the Lord for His direction regarding how to use what He’s blessed us with. This means asking Him how He wants us to use what we have for His glory. We can find much of that direction in Scripture. We know we are to provide for our family,22 to do what we can to help those in need,23 to be compassionate,24 to give to the Lord,25 to live within our means,26 to be content,27 to have wisdom,28 and to be prayerful.29 We’re to trust God to provide for us and to thank Him whether we are abased or abounding.30

Thankfulness

We have seen in previous posts in this series that developing gratitude in our lives calls for putting off envy, greed, and covetousness, and putting on contentment and generosity. As we do these things, we will progress in our gratitude to the Lord; we will be more aware of and thankful for His abundant blessings, many of which may now go unnoticed.

When we are thankful to the Lord, it shows Him that we recognize His goodness and faithfulness to provide and care for us. It tells Him that we know that we are totally dependent on Him, and that all we have comes from His hand. When we are grateful to Him, we acknowledge His majesty, His generosity, His love and care for us.

When writing the Colossians about some of the fundamentals of living their faith, Paul included thankfulness.

So then, just as you received Christ Jesus as Lord, continue to live in him, rooted and built up in him, strengthened in the faith as you were taught, and overflowing with thankfulness.31

Gratitude is an integral part of our walk with God. Sadly, we sometimes don’t acknowledge and thank God for our blessings. We read a sad example of this in the Gospels:

[As Jesus] entered a village, he was met by ten lepers, who stood at a distance and lifted up their voices, saying, “Jesus, Master, have mercy on us.” When he saw them he said to them, “Go and show yourselves to the priests.” And as they went they were cleansed. Then one of them, when he saw that he was healed, turned back, praising God with a loud voice; and he fell on his face at Jesus’ feet, giving him thanks. Now he was a Samaritan. Then Jesus answered, “Were not ten cleansed? Where are the nine? Was no one found to return and give praise to God except this foreigner?” And he said to him, “Rise and go your way; your faith has made you well.” 32

It’s hard to imagine that the other nine weren’t thankful, but only one specifically acknowledged and thanked God. Lord help us all to give thanks to Him for our blessings.

Gratitude is an important part of our interaction with God and becoming more like Him. Developing gratitude, like any other godly character trait, takes effort; but putting in that effort is important to our walk with Him. It’s easy to get used to our blessings, or even to not consider God’s hand in them. But if our desire is to become more godly, we must work to put on gratitude through contentment and generosity. We must put in the effort to make ourselves much more aware of the abundance of God’s blessings in our lives by developing the habit of recognizing our blessings, both big and small, and regularly praising and thanking Him for them; giving thanks always and for everything to God the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.33

1 Ephesians 2:8.

2 Ephesians 1:7–8.

3 1 Timothy 1:14.

4 Psalm 65:9–13 NIV.

5 1 Corinthians 2:9 NAS.

6 See The Spiritual Disciplines: Stewardship/Simplicity.

7 Job 41:11.

8 Katie Brazelton and Shelley Leith, Character Make­over (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2008), 248.

9 Proverbs 19:17.

10 Luke 6:38.

11 2 Corinthians 9:6.

12 2 Corinthians 9:7.

13 Acts 20:35.

14 Proverbs 3:9.

15 1 Chronicles 29:9.

16 Proverbs 11:25.

17 Matthew 10:42.

18 1 Timothy 6:18–19.

19 2 Corinthians 9:6–15.

20 Luke 21:1–4.

21 Ezra 2:69.

22 If anyone does not provide for his relatives, and especially for members of his household, he has denied the faith and is worse than an unbeliever (1 Timothy 5:8).

23 Deuteronomy 15:11; Ephesians 4:28; Hebrews 13:16; Matthew 5:42; Proverbs 3:27; Romans 12:13.

24 Matthew 9:36; Colossians 3:12.

25 Proverbs 3:9; Deuteronomy 14:22; 2 Chronicles 31:6.

26 Proverbs 22:7, 26–27.

27 Hebrews 13:5; 1 Timothy 6:6.

28 Proverbs 2:1–15; Psalm 111:10.

29 1 Thessalonians 5:17; Psalm 105:4.

30 Philippians 4:12.

31 Colossians 2:6–7 NIV.

32 Luke 17:12–19.

33 Ephesians 5:20

What Defiles a Person

 2/19/24 And he called the people to him again and said to them, “Hear me, all of you, and understand: 15 There is nothing outside a person that by going into him can defile him, but the things that come out of a person are what defile him.”[e] 17 And when he had entered the house and left the people, his disciples asked him about the parable. 18 And he said to them, “Then are you also without understanding? Do you not see that whatever goes into a person from outside cannot defile him, 19 since it enters not his heart but his stomach, and is expelled?”[f] (Thus he declared all foods clean.) 20 And he said, “What comes out of a person is what defiles him. 21 For from within, out of the heart of man, come evil thoughts, sexual immorality, theft, murder, adultery, 22 coveting, wickedness, deceit, sensuality, envy, slander, pride, foolishness. 23 All these evil things come from within, and they defile a person.” (Mark 7:14-23) ESV

20 – More Like Jesus: Gratitude (Part 3)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-01-24

In the previous article we looked at how “putting on” contentment is an important part of gratitude. Now we focus on three gratitude “killers” we’ll want to jettison from our lives to increase gratitude. These killers are envy, covetousness, and greed. Let’s start with envy.

Envy

Definitions of envy variously express it as wanting what somebody else has; the resentful or unhappy feeling of wanting somebody else’s success, good fortune, qualities, or possessions; a feeling of discontent and ill will because of another’s advantages and possessions; the feeling of the presence of something good in another person but lacking in oneself; a state where you experience yourself as lacking something that will lead you to be admired as much as you admire the person who has the desired attribute or possession you envy.

Envy is included in various lists of sins throughout the New Testament,1 including Jesus’ list:

From within, out of the heart of man, come evil thoughts, sexual immorality, theft, murder, adultery, coveting, wickedness, deceit, sensuality, envy, slander, pride, foolishness. All these evil things come from within, and they defile a person.2

The apostle Peter wrote:

Put away all malice and all deceit and hypocrisy and envy and all slander.3

In the Old Testament we see envy in the hatred which Joseph’s brothers had for him because their father loved him most,4 as well as in Rachel envying her sister Leah, because she had children and Rachel didn’t.5 King Saul was full of envy because David was admired for the victories he had won.6

Envy begins with desire. Of course, not all desire is wrong. Certainly we all want things—more finances, better health, for our children to do well, safety and security, etc. The problem arises when we see others with things we desire and we feel resentment, anger, or sadness. Envy doesn’t only focus on material things; it can also arise when someone achieves something that we want to accomplish, or has reached a certain status or position that we desire. Envy arises when we become aware that someone has some advantage or blessing that we want for ourselves; and sadly, it often expands into making us wish for the other person to lose whatever it is that we are envious of. Sometimes it even leads us to do things in an attempt to cause that to happen.

When we are envious of others, their success causes us to feel bad about ourselves; it makes us feel like failures. It causes us to feel that we are competing with others and that when they do better than us or get what we want, we are losing. This outlook can cause us to resent God because we feel that He is giving us less than we deserve or He loves others more than He loves us.

When we allow envy to influence us, we become increasingly unable to enjoy our blessings, because we see what we have or what we are only in comparison to what others have and are. We develop attitudes along the lines of, I’m not doing well financially because I have less than she has, or I’m not valued because he makes more money than I do. When we follow this line of thinking, we develop the mistaken attitude that our happiness depends on others having less than we do.

Being filled with envy makes it very difficult to be content or grateful. Rather than thanking God for our blessings, who we are, and what we have, we become resentful that we don’t have more. Even if God gives us more, envy causes us to still compare with others whom we see as being even more blessed. It becomes a never-ending cycle of discontent, dissatisfaction, and ungratefulness. We’re never satisfied, and any gratitude we may have is short-lived, as we’ll always notice that someone is better off than we are.

Envy kills gratitude and contentment, robs us of our joy, makes us feel animosity toward God, and causes us to draw away from Him. Gratitude and contentment, on the other hand, cause us to be appreciative of what we have, to thank the Lord for His care and supply, no matter what our situation. They are based on our love for and trust in God, who provides for, loves, and cares for us. In 1 Corinthians 13, the love chapter, we read that Love is patient and kind; love does not envy or boast.7 If we want to have a grateful spirit, we must overcome envy by loving others, rejoicing with them in their blessings and successes, thanking the Lord that He has blessed them, and responding to their improved circumstances as we would want them to respond to ours.

The key to overcoming envy is loving and trusting God. When we understand that we are His children, and that He deeply loves us, we can have faith that whatever our circumstances, He will always do what is best for us—even if it doesn’t seem so to us at the moment. When we trust Him, we are putting our confidence in who He is, in His character, knowing that He is good and loving, and therefore we can be content in whatever situation we find ourselves.

Covetousness

Coveting is an inordinate desire to possess what belongs to someone else. It is specifically forbidden in the last of the Ten Commandments:

You shall not covet your neighbor’s house; you shall not covet your neighbor’s wife, or his male servant, or his female servant, or his ox, or his donkey, or anything that is your neighbor’s.8

Covetousness is also understood to be an excessive desire for material gain, for the possession of worldly things. Jesus said:

Take care, and be on your guard against all covetousness, for one’s life does not consist in the abundance of his possessions.9

The apostle Paul wrote:

Put to death therefore what is earthly in you … covetousness, which is idolatry.10

Covetousness must not even be named among you…11

For you may be sure of this, that everyone who is … covetous (that is, an idolater), has no inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and God.12

Clearly the desire to want what belongs to others or an excessive desire for material gain is considered wrong and sinful in Scripture. If we develop the attitude that the accumulation of wealth and possessions is necessary to our happiness, and it becomes our focus, we begin to give our material goods first place in our lives instead of God, who rightly deserves it. Paul called covetousness idolatry, because it takes the place in our heart that belongs to God alone.

Money and possessions are not evil in themselves. The eighth commandment, you shall not steal,13 and the tenth, which tells us not to covet what belongs to our neighbor,14 both indicate that private property is sanctioned. However, when we place undue importance on material things, we become covetous. When our desire for possessions and money becomes our priority, we find ourselves serving mammon, which Jesus clearly condemned.

Do not lay up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust destroy and where thieves break in and steal, but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust destroys and where thieves do not break in and steal. For where your treasure is, there your heart will be also. … No one can serve two masters, for either he will hate the one and love the other, or he will be devoted to the one and despise the other. You cannot serve God and money.15

Having a wrong attitude toward material goods is dangerous and to be avoided:

Those who desire to be rich fall into temptation, into a snare, into many senseless and harmful desires that plunge people into ruin and destruction. For the love of money is a root of all kinds of evils. It is through this craving that some have wandered away from the faith and pierced themselves with many pangs. But as for you, O man of God, flee these things.16

When our possessions or the inordinate desire for more occupy first place in our heart, when our happiness hinges on this, then we are plagued with covetousness. If we’ve allowed ourselves to become this way, we need to ask God’s help to reverse course, to focus on what He has blessed us with, rather than on what others have and we don’t. We must ask Him to help us be grateful for the blessings we have and content with what He has supplied for us, and to deliver us from the addiction of feeling that our joy comes from the accumulation of wealth and possessions.

Being aware of our blessings, grateful for them, and content in them—whether they are many or few—is key to fighting covetousness. We may want to ask ourselves, “Have I set my mind on earthly instead of heavenly things? Do I trust in finances for security instead of God’s love? Do I have an inordinate desire for money and material things? Have I set a ceiling on my lifestyle in order to avoid an overabundance of possessions, so that if God blesses me with abundance, I will not exceed that ceiling?”

Greed

Greed is an overwhelming desire to have more of something; the disordered love of riches, built on the mistaken judgment that one’s well-being is tied to the sum of one’s possessions. In a sense it works in two ways. It tells us, “You need to have that,” so that we pursue things; while at the same time saying, “You must grip tightly to this,” so that we desperately hold on to what we have, causing us to act in a selfish and stingy manner. Greed isn’t limited to those with wealth; it can affect those in need as well, because greed isn’t focused on what we have but on what we want.

While the desire to have things isn’t necessarily wrong, it becomes wrong when this desire becomes our focal point. Desire turns to greed when attaining what we want becomes the center of our thoughts; we want it to the point that we’re willing to compromise our values or integrity to get it. In many cases, people are willing to go deeply into debt because they crave things so badly but don’t have the money to pay for them. (This type of debt is different from home loans, business loans, etc., which can be seen as wise investments.)

Greed isn’t only about desiring money and what it can buy; it can grip any desire we have. We can be greedy about our achievements, so that we’re willing to sacrifice our marriage, family, children, or health in order to achieve more, be more successful, and receive praise and admiration from others. We can manifest greed in our relationships, to where we demand more and more of our loved ones’ time and attention. When we yield to greed, our natural desires can turn into an uncontrollable drive to attain more, with little or no regard for what is best for ourselves or others.

We can recognize the symptoms of greed in ourselves when we realize that we have an unrelenting desire or yearning for something we don’t have, to where it becomes the focus of our thoughts and attaining it becomes so important that it replaces our priorities in life. We can also see that we are yielding to greed if, when we achieve the goals we were striving for or acquire the things we wanted, instead of being satisfied and grateful that we’ve met our goal, we find ourselves discontented and wanting more, focusing once again on what we don’t have. Another symptom is wanting instant gratification, so that rather than patiently pursuing our goal, we look for shortcuts to get it as soon as possible at any cost, including being willing to act unethically to do so.

One way to combat greed is to understand that everything we have ultimately belongs to God and is His gift to us, and that He is generous. God blesses us in so many ways, yet when we’re greedy, we’re essentially saying that He doesn’t give us enough, He doesn’t care for us. One book gave this example of what greed is like in relationship to God:

Greed slaps God in the face and says, “You won’t have enough for me, so I will hoard for myself.” Slapping God in the face may sound harsh, but think about how you would feel if your child were to say something like this to you: “You might not give me enough food for dinner tonight, so I’m just saving this bread from lunch, and I’m sneaking some of Johnny’s lunch too. I got some cans out of the cupboard, and I have them hidden away in my sock drawer—you know … just in case you don’t come through for me.” That would be like a slap in the face, wouldn’t it? Well, that’s what I feel I am doing to God when I forget about his habitual generosity and start hoarding what he’s given me or grasping for more than I need.17

Greed is the feeling of entitlement, the belief that we deserve to have something and that God or the world owes it to us. We manifest greed when we’re selfish and self-centered, thinking only of our own desires, showing little compassion as we consider our own needs as more important than the needs of others. When we depend on self-effort instead of trusting in God, instead of waiting on His timing and supply. We manifest greed when we snatch what we want and hoard what we have. It’s as if we adhere to the motto that “he who dies with the most toys wins,” without taking into account that he who dies with the most toys still dies, and must give account of his life to God. Greed breeds anxiety, as we are always in pursuit of something more. When we harbor greed, we are never content.

If we want to counteract the grip of greed, one key action is to develop generosity and the habit of sharing. (More on generosity in the following article.) By cultivating generosity, we focus on storing up treasure in heaven.18 It also helps to remember that life is short and at death we leave behind all of our possessions, status, titles, and wealth, and therefore they shouldn’t take preeminence in life. Another thing to take into account is that Scripture gives many warnings of the danger of riches and the effect they can have in our lives. Neither our material possessions nor our status will ever fully satisfy us, as true satisfaction is found only in God. Jesus, when promised the kingdoms of the world and all of its wealth, rejected the offer, as He had no intention of turning away from what was most valuable—loving and serving His Father.19

If we desire to be more like Jesus, then we need to have the right attitude toward material possessions, status, and money, which starts with recognizing that everything we have belongs to God, and we are only entrusted as stewards to care for and manage them in accordance with His instructions. Scripture teaches that what God has given us should be used in a manner that glorifies Him; so we take care of the needs of our families and loved ones, give back to Him through our tithes and charitable giving, and help those in need whom He brings across our path. We are called to be grateful to God in whatever state we find ourselves, and to express our gratitude to God for taking care of us. In acknowledging His love and care for us, in learning to be content, in expressing our gratefulness to Him for His supply of our needs, and in believing and living the principles of stewardship, we will be able to overcome envy, covetousness, and greed, and live in contentment. This is part of our path to becoming more like Jesus.

(More on Gratitude in Part Four)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Romans 1:29–31; Galatians 5:19–21; 1 Timothy 6:3–6; Titus 3:3.

2 Mark 7:21–23.

3 1 Peter 2:1.

4 Genesis 37.

5 Genesis 30:1.

6 1 Samuel 18.

7 1 Corinthians 13:4.

8 Exodus 20:17.

9 Luke 12:15.

10 Colossians 3:5.

11 Ephesians 5:3.

12 Ephesians 5:5.

13 Exodus 20:15; Leviticus 19:11.

14 Exodus 20:17.

15 Matthew 6:19–21, 24.

16 1 Timothy 6:9–11.

17 Katie Brazelton and Shelley Leith, Character Makeover (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2008), 254.

18 Luke 18:22.

19 Matthew 4:8–10.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

God’s Provision

2/18/24 I rejoiced in the Lord greatly that now at length you have revived your concern for me. You were indeed concerned for me, but you had no opportunity. 11 Not that I am speaking of being in need, for I have learned in whatever situation I am to be content. 12 I know how to be brought low, and I know how to abound. In any and every circumstance, I have learned the secret of facing plenty and hunger, abundance and need. 13 I can do all things through him who strengthens me. (Philippians 4:10-13) ESV

19 – More Like Jesus: Gratitude (Part 2)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-01-17

We read in the New Testament and throughout this series that growth in Christlikeness calls for “putting on” and “putting off.” Gratitude is a key element in becoming more like Jesus, so learning what steps we can take to develop gratitude, as well as what actions we can take to counter ingratitude, can help us raise our sails so that the Spirit of God can move us progressively closer to Christlikeness. This article and the two following will touch on five different aspects of developing gratitude. Two of those topics, contentment and generosity, fall under the “putting on” category, while the other three—covetousness, envy, and greed—are clearly things we want to “put off.”

One aspect of a grateful attitude is contentment. What is contentment, as expressed in Scripture? It’s an internal satisfaction that keeps us at peace in spite of outward circumstances. We can see this reflected in what the apostle Paul wrote about his experiences:

I have learned to be content in whatever circumstances I am. I know how to get along with humble means, and I also know how to live in prosperity; in any and every circumstance I have learned the secret of being filled and going hungry, both of having abundance and suffering need. I can do all things through Him who strengthens me.1

Paul expressed that no matter what situation he found himself in, he was inwardly at peace regarding God supplying his material needs.

The Greek word used to express contentment and its cognates are found in verses such as:

If we have food and clothing, with these we will be content.2

Keep your life free from love of money, and be content with what you have, for he has said, “I will never leave you nor forsake you.”3 

The same Greek word is also translated as sufficiency:

God is able to make all grace abound to you, so that having all sufficiency in all things at all times, you may abound in every good work.4

He said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.”5 

When we are content, we are satisfied with and grateful for what God has given us, no matter what our circumstances.

One author describes contentment this way:

The contented person experiences the sufficiency of God’s provision for his needs and the sufficiency of God’s grace for his circumstances. He believes that God will indeed meet all his material needs and that He will work in all his circumstances for his good. That is why Paul could say, “Godliness with contentment is great gain.” The godly person has found what the greedy or envious or discontented person always searches for but never finds: He has found satisfaction and rest in his soul.6

When we are content, we are satisfied with the necessities of life, with the care and supply that God is giving us at the time. This doesn’t signify a passive acceptance of our situation. It doesn’t prevent us from pursuing goals or remove the desire for improvement. It’s not complacency or self-satisfaction with no desire to make progress. Neither is it fatalism, which accepts things as they are and refuses to work to make things better. Rather it is the positive assurance that God has and will continue to sufficiently supply one’s needs. Contentment is rooted in trust and faith in God, in the knowledge that He takes care of us; and that because He does, we are to be at peace with what He has supplied during the current phase of life. Like Paul, who learned to be content in his situation, whether he had much or little, we can find that same peace and contentment.

Notice that Paul speaks of having learned to be content. He went through many difficult things in his life, including shipwreck, prison, and being whipped and stoned. He learned to develop the resources within himself to be thankful for God’s grace, care, and supply no matter what his state. Likewise, no matter what our situation may be, by His grace, we can be grateful for God’s provision. Our contentment doesn’t have to depend on circumstances or things; our joy comes from something that transcends poverty or prosperity—it comes primarily from faith in God, from trust in His love and care.

We find discontentment at the beginning of humanity, in the book of Genesis. God gave Adam and Eve all they needed, placing them in a garden where out of the ground the LORD God made to spring up every tree that is pleasant to the sight and good for food.7 They were told they could eat of every tree in the garden except one. They had all they needed, but were tempted with discontentment when the serpent pointed out that they couldn’t eat from the one tree. They were tempted to question the goodness of God, which is the root of discontentment.

Believers living in today’s consumer society face challenges with being content; it’s easy to adopt the materialistic attitude that more, bigger, and better things will make us happy. Advertisements come at us constantly, projecting the message that buying this or that product will bring fulfillment. The underlying inference is that if we don’t have these things, we will be unhappy and unfulfilled. If we buy into that message, we can become dissatisfied with what we have, wanting more or better. We can develop the attitude that what God has blessed us with is insufficient, and become discontent. Of course, it’s not only the feeling that we don’t have sufficient material goods that causes us to be discontent. We can find ourselves thinking that if we just get that job, or that raise, or that degree, or a boyfriend or girlfriend, husband or wife, then we’ll be happy.

Sometimes the cause of our discontentment can be traced to our social or workplace standing. For example, we may be unhappy that we have to work for others and take orders, that we’re not in charge, that others advance faster than we do. When we are discontented, we tend to look to what’s ahead—what’s over the next hill, the next achievement, the next goal—to make us feel fulfilled, all the while losing sight of the blessings of our present situation.

When we are content with the blessings God has brought into our life and thankful for what He provides for us, then we are freed from the love of money, the fixation of gathering wealth, the never-ending craving to accumulate more and more. Of course, contentment doesn’t mean you never buy anything new or never progress financially. Things wear out, families grow and so do needs, and what sufficed before is sometimes no longer sufficient for present circumstances and it’s necessary to upgrade. In such instances, the upgrade meets a legitimate need, and if God has supplied the means for you to make that upgrade, then that is God’s blessing.

On the other hand, sometimes circumstances change in a way that would be considered a downgrade. It’s difficult to face situations where income drops and we are no longer able to maintain our lifestyle, whatever that may be. Once a certain level of income and spending is attained, many people go into debt by borrowing money in order to maintain a lifestyle they can no longer afford, instead of adjusting to living within their means. Learning to be content challenges us to put aside anxiety, to not fear the loss of things, but rather to positively adjust to our present situation, with trust in and thankfulness toward God. The apostle Paul, who experienced many changes in circumstances, and even many hardships, wrote:

I have learned in whatever situation I am to be content.8 … as poor, yet making many rich; as having nothing, yet possessing everything.9

Contentment is freedom from feeling that we are lacking, that we should have more or should be in a better situation. When our lacks become the center of our attention, we risk becoming disgruntled, less able to recognize what is good in our lives, and constantly feeling that things should be better. However, when we focus on the good that we experience right now, on the many blessings the Lord has given us, we become more appreciative, satisfied, and content. We move from feeling anxious and unhappy to having inner peace and thankfulness in our heart. We become content not only regarding what we have, but also what we don’t have.

So how do we foster contentment? One way is to remind ourselves that what we possess, we do not own; all that we have has been placed under our stewardship, and we are responsible to use it wisely. Whether we have much or little, it all belongs to God.10 As stewards of God’s possessions, we should be thankful for what He has provided and look to Him for guidance about how best to use what He has entrusted to us. It’s also helpful to remember that all we have comes to us as a result of His love and grace.

Both riches and honor come from you … and in your hand it is to make great and to give strength to all.11

When we realize that whatever we have is a gift and blessing from the Lord, we are more likely to be thankful toward Him and grateful for what He has given us.

Scripture puts a significant emphasis on having the right relationship with material things. Almost half of Jesus’ parables touched on handling possessions, and more than two hundred verses in the Gospels refer to money.12 It can be helpful to familiarize ourselves with verses that help us to align our thinking with scriptural teaching, or even to memorize a few, such as:

Take care, and be on your guard against all covetousness, for one’s life does not consist in the abundance of his possessions.13

There is great gain in godliness with contentment, for we brought nothing into the world, and we cannot take anything out of the world. But if we have food and clothing, with these we will be content.14

Keep your life free from love of money, and be content with what you have, for he has said, “I will never leave you nor forsake you.”15

When meditating on these verses, we may want to ask the Lord to point out any areas where we are discontent, and work toward changing our attitude and to help us be content through the working of the Holy Spirit within us.

Another way to develop contentment is to focus on what God’s Word tells us are true values.

For what does it profit a man to gain the whole world and forfeit his soul?16

Blessed is the one who finds wisdom, and the one who gets understanding, for the gain from her is better than gain from silver and her profit better than gold. She is more precious than jewels, and nothing you desire can compare with her.17

In the way of your testimonies I delight as much as in all riches. Turn my eyes from looking at worthless things; and give me life in your ways. The law of your mouth is better to me than thousands of gold and silver pieces.18 

Verses like these tell us what God considers important and what He wants us to value more than material things.

God’s blessings are given by God in a manner that is beyond our understanding. He owns everything, and how He chooses to dispense His blessings is His right; our responsibility is to trust that He knows best, and to not question His judgment or be envious of what He has given to others.

One further way to develop contentment is to recognize that if the Lord has blessed us materially, then we bear responsibility for how we use what He’s given us, and we are expected to be generous. (More on generosity in an upcoming article.)

As for the rich in this present age, charge them not to be haughty, nor to set their hopes on the uncertainty of riches, but on God, who richly provides us with everything to enjoy. They are to do good, to be rich in good works, to be generous and ready to share.19

Nothing of this world will permanently satisfy us, as we are made for God. Our ultimate satisfaction, joy, and fulfillment is found in the Lord—who loves us, made us, and sustains us. While we can enjoy the material blessings God has bestowed upon us, they aren’t what define us, fulfill us, or bring us lasting joy. If our overall goal is Christlikeness, then we should show our gratitude for God’s blessings in our lives by learning to be content with what blessings He’s given us, whether many or few.

(More on Gratitude in Part Three and Four)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Philippians 4:11–13 NAS.

2 1 Timothy 6:8.

3 Hebrews 13:5.

4 2 Corinthians 9:8.

5 2 Corinthians 12:9.

6 Jerry Bridges, The Practice of Godliness (Colorado Springs: NavPress, 2010), 95.

7 Genesis 2:8–9.

8 Philippians 4:11.

9 2 Corinthians 6:10.

10 For more on the principle of stewardship, click here.

11 1 Chronicles 29:12.

12 Randy Frazee, Think, Act, Be Like Jesus (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2014), 146.

13 Luke 12:15.

14 1 Timothy 6:6–8.

15 Hebrews 13:5.

16 Mark 8:36.

17 Proverbs 3:13–15.

18 Psalm 119:14, 37, 72.

19 1 Timothy 6:17–18.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

Final Instructions and Benediction

2/17/24 We ask you, brothers, to respect those who labor among you and are over you in the Lord and admonish you, 13 and to esteem them very highly in love because of their work. Be at peace among yourselves. 14 And we urge you, brothers, admonish the idle,[c] encourage the fainthearted, help the weak, be patient with them all. 15 See that no one repays anyone evil for evil, but always seek to do good to one another and to everyone. 16 Rejoice always, 17 pray without ceasing, 18 give thanks in all circumstances; for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus for you. 19 Do not quench the Spirit. 20 Do not despise prophecies, 21 but test everything; hold fast what is good. 22 Abstain from every form of evil.

23 Now may the God of peace himself sanctify you completely, and may your whole spirit and soul and body be kept blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 24 He who calls you is faithful; he will surely do it. (Thessalonians 5:12-24) ESV

18 – More Like Jesus: Gratitude (Part 1)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2017-01-10

Becoming more Christlike is about becoming a better Christian through a more committed application of the teachings of Scripture coupled with the guidance and grace of the Holy Spirit. This application of Scripture cuts two ways: first, it calls for doing away with ungodliness, for believing that what the Bible calls sin is in fact sin and needs to be resisted and overcome as much as possible. Second, it calls for us to put on Christ,1 to embrace the godly virtues spoken of in Scripture, the fruit of the Spirit, and live in a manner which strengthens these virtues within our lives.

Growing in godliness is a lifelong pursuit. It requires intentional change, commitment, and willingness to regularly put in effort to positively alter our actions, thoughts, desires, and outlooks. It’s a spiritual transformation, a renewal of mind, becoming a new creation, determination to put off your old self, which belongs to your former manner of life … to be renewed in the spirit of your minds, and to put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.2

In previous articles, we covered the basic foundation of Christlikeness and Christian character, and also looked at sin and holiness. The rest of this series will focus on the various attributes and virtues which help us to develop Christlikeness in our lives, as well as the sins that work against it.

As a starting point for our study of these attributes, I will focus on gratitude, and the related virtues of contentment and generosity. We’ll also look at eliminating characteristics which work against gratitude, such as covetousness, envy, and greed. I chose gratitude as a starting point after reading Cultivating Christian Character by Michael Zigarelli.3 He conducted a survey of 5,000 Christians and found indicators of which virtues seem to help in the growth and development of Christian character. He identified three attributes which appear to be major building blocks in developing Christlikeness.

He wrote:

There are three attributes that best explain why high-virtue Christians are different from average-virtue Christians. Those attributes—those three pillars of success—are gratitude, joyful living and God-centeredness … Christians who have sown these three seeds into their lifestyle are far more likely to reap maximum Christian character … to see manifestations of the fruit of the Spirit in their lives. Fundamental but elusive Christian virtues (e.g., love, inner peace, patience, kindness, generosity, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control, compassion, and the ability to forgive) all flow from the roots of gratitude, joyful living, and God-centeredness.4

Gratitude is key to Christlikeness because it is a “parent virtue”—a virtue that helps produce other godly virtues within us. It has a transformational effect on our character. While we’re looking at the virtue of gratitude from a Christian perspective, it is also widely understood in fields such as psychology and self-improvement to be beneficial, improving one’s health and emotional, social, and psychological well-being, among other things. Gratitude is universally considered a basic foundation for a better, happier life. Some of its benefits include making one more optimistic, spiritual, resilient, relaxed, and friendly; less materialistic, self-centered, and envious; causing one to have more self-esteem, better sleep, happier memories, a better marriage, more friends, deeper relationships, and more energy.

Besides providing these benefits, gratitude is a key element of growth in Christlikeness, especially when practiced concurrently with joy and God-centeredness. (The concept of God-centeredness was covered in a previous article, The Foundation of Christlikeness.) While gratitude, joy, and God-centeredness each individually help us grow in godly character, when practiced together, they effect growth in godliness in a much greater way. This combination of joy, God-centeredness, and gratitude is seen in what the apostle Paul wrote:

Be joyful always; pray continually; give thanks in all circumstances,for this is God’s will for you in Christ Jesus.5

Gratitude or gratefulness is expressed in Scripture as thankfulness and thanksgiving. It’s based on the concept that everywhere and in every situation, God’s people should continually give thanks to God, the One who has created and redeemed them. The giving of thanks in the Old Testament is indicated most often by the Hebrew word todah, which is translated thanksthankfulness, and thanksgiving. It’s also how you say “thank you” in modern Hebrew. The word todah is found most often in the book of Psalms, which contains a great deal of praise and thanksgiving to God.6

The New Testament is also full of examples of expressing thankfulness to God, as well as instruction to do so. We read of Jesus’ example of giving thanks;7 of believers giving thanks to Christ,8 through Christ,9 and in His name.10 We also read of giving thanks before eating;11 for the supply of our bodily wants;12 for love exhibited by others;13 for deliverance from indwelling sin;14 for victory over death and the grave.15 In fact, we’re told to give thanks to God for everything16 and always.17 Gratitude is meant to be a way of life. While we express our gratefulness to other people as well, our ultimate gratitude is toward God, who has given us life.

As we focus on cultivating gratitude, it changes our outlook on life, as over time it produces a new context or lens through which we process our circumstances. We begin to see our experiences and everything we have in the light of God’s love, and thus we can be thankful. This changes our perspective, as we recognize that no matter what our situation, it could be worse—but it isn’t. This doesn’t mean we don’t do what we can to improve our situation, but we view it with thankfulness, thankful for what we have; that we are alive, that though there may not be abundance and we may not have what others do, we have sufficient.

In a sense, gratitude is a mindset, a worldview. No matter what our circumstances, we choose to see through the lens of thankfulness to God for His love, care, and supply. Rather than comparing with others or bemoaning our lot in life, we thank God for what we have. It requires thinking in a new way, focusing our thoughts on our blessings instead of what’s missing from our lives or having the attitude of how much better life could be “if only…” Gratitude causes us to want what we have, to be content with whatever state we are in, and to regularly thank the Lord for our blessings, whether they’re meager or abundant.

Developing a mindset of gratitude requires conditioning our minds to put off thoughts which cause us to be disgruntled with our circumstances and envious or jealous of others. The more we compare ourselves with others, wanting what they have, the less satisfied we become with our state. This causes us to develop an envious frame of mind, which blinds us to God’s love and care for us, causing us to be unappreciative of what He has done and continues to do in our lives. If we don’t rid ourselves of disgruntled and envious thoughts, we will be trapped in a mindset which steals the joy and happiness that comes from awareness of God’s presence and blessings.

How do we develop a grateful mindset? To begin with, we need to work on eliminating envy—the desire for what others have, the resentfulness and unhappy feeling we get when comparing ourselves with someone we feel is better off than we are, more successful than we are, or has qualities or possessions that we want. It’s expressed in the Old Testament as coveting:

You shall not covet … [or] desire … anything that is your neighbor’s.18

In the New Testament, envy is included among sins that are warned against in both Paul’s and Peter’s writings.19 (There will be more on envy in an upcoming article.)

Through Zigarelli’s survey, he found that Christians who rated high in gratitude were those who learned to be content, who rarely desired what others had. They consistently, throughout the day, remembered how much God had blessed them. It’s interesting that those in the survey who were most grateful generally came from a lower economic bracket, so their material possessions weren’t what drove or sustained their grateful heart.

He wrote:

What does drive [gratitude] is proper perspective—seeing clearly, remaining mindful moment by moment of what God has bestowed upon you. High-virtue Christians are perpetually aware of their bountiful life, regardless of what that life entails. They have trained their minds to think about the abundance in their life rather than the insufficiencies. And it is this habit—a habit of keeping perspective—that transports them to the next level of gratitude and of character.20

Developing a grateful mindset is based on trust in God’s unfailing love for us. It’s often difficult to feel grateful when we face adversity in our lives, when it seems life doesn’t make sense, and our prayers seem to go unanswered. But a grateful attitude isn’t based on events around us, it’s anchored in faith that God loves us, that He hears our prayers; and a belief that even if circumstances don’t change, there are always things to be thankful for even in the worst of situations.

One way to cultivate gratitude is to keep track of the things you are thankful for. Keeping such a gratitude journal helps you to take account of and focus on your blessings. This is part of developing a positive and grateful mindset. Each of us has numerous things in our daily lives that we are thankful for, yet we rarely take time to realize that we are thankful for them. Since we don’t acknowledge them, they don’t consciously register in our minds as blessings and something we are thankful for.

I recently started to regularly keep such a journal, and I’ve been surprised at how many things I am thankful for that I’ve rarely given much thought to. I go through my day surrounded by blessings—food, clothes, a place to live, a loving wife, friends, work to do, good weather, health, etc.—and until I started listing five things I’m thankful for each day, I rarely took specific notice of the many blessings I experience. Of course, I regularly thanked the Lord for my blessings, but I did so in general terms. I’ve found that keeping track of specific things which have happened, or which are blessings to me on a regular basis, has helped me both to be aware of my blessings and be more specifically grateful to the Lord for the many things which I have taken for granted for so many years. Even in the short time I have been doing this, I’ve found it to be changing the way I respond to things. Just yesterday, I found out I had an unexpected bill to pay, and my first reaction was to complain about it; but shortly thereafter, I reframed my thoughts and was thanking the Lord that I had the funds on hand to pay it. I went from complaining to gratitude. It felt so much better.

There are so many things in our lives, both small and great, which we can identify as God’s blessings: our gifts and talents, goals we’ve achieved, opportunities which have come our way, our health, and much more. Some things are more mundane, such as the car getting fixed, food on the table, water in the faucet, and a toilet to use. Then there is our family and friends who love us, as well as people who have helped or cared for us in some way. There are countless things to be grateful for, yet we often don’t take the time to acknowledge them. Keeping a journal helps us to do that; and as we do, we begin to train our mind to recognize them, and eventually our mindset can change so that gratitude becomes part of who we are, putting us on the pathway to greater Christlikeness.

Another stepping stone to gratitude according to Zigarelli’s study is periodic fasting. He found that fasting is one of the spiritual disciplines that help people cultivate a strong and persistent feeling of thankfulness. There are a number of reasons Christians fast: to strengthen prayer, when seeking God’s guidance, in times of grief, when seeking deliverance or protection, or to overcome temptation.21 The final two reasons—to humble yourself before God and to express love and worship to God—seem most closely linked to gratefulness. When we fast as an act of humility before the Lord, we become acutely aware that we are dependent on Him and are thankful that He provides for us and takes care of us. Fasting as an expression of our love for and worship of God is an act of devotion. It’s acknowledging that He is our Creator, the One who gives and sustains life. Fasting helps make us more aware of our dependence on Him and more grateful for His care for us. Through fasting, we may feel more appreciative and more grateful to the One who sustains us.

There is also a link between the confession of sin and greater gratitude. When we regularly bring our sins before God, it reminds us of our flaws and of His mercy. Knowing that we have been forgiven and are recipients of His gift of mercy generates feelings of thanksgiving. This in turn can create a regular cycle of seeking His forgiveness. Confessing our sins to the Lord is part of the process of putting off the old self and putting on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.22

Remembering the poor in our prayers can also enhance gratitude. When we pray for those who have less than we do, it reminds us of how difficult life is for some and makes us grateful for our lives. When we pray for refugees who have to leave everything behind and risk their lives to get somewhere safe, it helps keep our situation in perspective.

Zigarelli wrote:

Our frame of reference becomes the impoverished widow, the hungry child, the jobless father, the disease-ridden infant, the refugee forced from home by war, the third-world neighbor without electricity or running water. Praying daily for these people is a practice that illuminates our own existence in the blazing light of God’s providence, and as a result, one may experience a stunning series of reversals. Envy gives way to fulfillment. Resentment gives way to contentment. Complaints give way to praise. The catalyst through it all is gratitude, born of a clearer perspective that’s generated by reflecting on the poor.23

As Christians, we possess the ultimate blessing—salvation, the knowledge that we will live forever with God. We are in relationship with the Creator and sustainer of all things. Our God is also our Father, who knows what we need and promises to take care of us. No matter our circumstances, we are in His presence. Ours should be a life of gratitude, of thanksgiving to God. Gratitude isn’t our natural state, and we need to develop this attribute; but as we do, as we work to cultivate gratitude in our lives, we will be on the path to greater Christlikeness.

(More on Gratitude in Parts TwoThree, and Four)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Romans 13:14.

2 Ephesians 4:22–24.

3 Michael Zigarelli, Cultivating Christian Character (Colorado Springs: Purposeful Design Publications, 2005).

4 Zigarelli, Cultivating Christian Character, 24.

5 1 Thessalonians 5:16–18 NIV.

6 E. E. Carpenter and P. W. Comfort, in Holman Treasury of Key Bible Words: 200 Greek and 200 Hebrew Words Defined and Explained (Nashville, TN: Broadman & Holman Publishers, 2000), 188.

7 Matthew 11:25, 26:27; John 11:41.

8 1 Timothy 1:12.

9 Romans 1:8; Colossians 3:17; Hebrews 13:15.

10 Ephesians 5:20.

11 John 6:11; Acts 27:35.

12 1 Timothy 4:3–4.

13 2 Thessalonians 1:3.

14 Romans 7:23–25.

15 1 Corinthians 15:55–57.

16 1 Thessalonians 5:18.

17 Ephesians 5:20.

18 Deuteronomy 5:21.

19 Galatians 5:21; 1 Timothy 6:4; Titus 3:3; 1 Peter 2:1.

20 Zigarelli, Cultivating Christian Character, 31.

21 These points are taken from The Spiritual Disciplines: Fasting, found at Directors’ Corner.

22 Colossians 3:9–10.

23 Zigarelli, Cultivating Christian Character, 36.

Copyright © 2017 The Family International.

I Am the True Vine

2/16/24 “I am the true vine, and my Father is the vinedresser. Every branch in me that does not bear fruit he takes away, and every branch that does bear fruit he prunes, that it may bear more fruit. Already you are clean because of the word that I have spoken to you. Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit by itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you, unless you abide in me. I am the vine; you are the branches. Whoever abides in me and I in him, he it is that bears much fruit, for apart from me you can do nothing. If anyone does not abide in me he is thrown away like a branch and withers; and the branches are gathered, thrown into the fire, and burned. If you abide in me, and my words abide in you, ask whatever you wish, and it will be done for you. By this my Father is glorified, that you bear much fruit and so prove to be my disciples. As the Father has loved me, so have I loved you. Abide in my love. 10 If you keep my commandments, you will abide in my love, just as I have kept my Father’s commandments and abide in his love. 11 These things I have spoken to you, that my joy may be in you, and that your joy may be full. (John 15:1-11) ESV

17 – More Like Jesus: Christian Character (Part 2)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-12-06

(This article is based on points taken from The Practice of Godliness, by Jerry Bridges.1)

As we saw in the earlier article The Foundation of Christlikeness, becoming more like Jesus requires devotion to God, which is rooted in our reverence of God and our understanding of His love for us as individuals. Being God-centered positions us to grow in Christlike character. Our love for and dedication to God opens the door for the Holy Spirit to transform our character, to develop the fruit of the Spirit—love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control. In addition to these specific fruits, any other trait commended in Scripture as being godly can also be seen as a fruit of the Spirit, such as humility, compassion, gratitude, contentment, and more.

While it may seem like quite a challenge to manifest this fruit, we can comfort ourselves that we grow in these areas as a result of the Holy Spirit working within us. Of course, this doesn’t mean that the Holy Spirit does all the work and that we bear no responsibility for developing Christian character. We must be open to and cooperate with the Holy Spirit, and fulfill our responsibilities to grow in Christlikeness through the Spirit’s direction and empowerment. We don’t become Christlike without God’s Spirit working within us.

Upcoming articles will cover in detail the fruit of the Spirit. But first, there are some general principles which would be helpful to mention, as they apply to all aspects of Christlike character.

Right motives

The first is having the right motives. We want to move away from motives which are self-centered rather than God-centered. While being Christlike will generally result in giving us a good reputation before others and making us feel good about ourselves, that shouldn’t be our underlying motivation. Our devotion to God should be our motivation for actions that are pleasing to God. We can see this motivation in the Old Testament story of Joseph, when Potiphar’s wife tried to seduce him. He didn’t refuse her on the basis of “If I did that and my master found out, he would have my head.” Rather he said:

How then can I do this great wickedness and sin against God?2

Jerry Bridges wrote:

I recall once being tempted with the opportunity to engage in a questionable business transaction, one of those gray-area situations in which we tend to rationalize our actions. As I pondered the matter I thought, “I’d better not; I might incur the discipline of God.” Of course, when all proper motives fail, it’s certainly better to be checked by the fear of God’s discipline than to go ahead with our sin. But that is not the right motive. In this situation the Holy Spirit came to my aid and I thought to myself: Now that (the fear of God’s discipline) is certainly an unworthy motive; the real reason why I should not do that is because God is worthy of my most honorable conduct. The Holy Spirit helped me to recognize the self-centeredness of my initial motivation and to correctly focus my motivation on God.3

Our motivation for our actions should be a sense of devotion to God. The apostle Paul wrote:

So, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God.4

The source of power

The source of the power to live in a godly manner comes from Christ; therefore the means of experiencing that power is our relationship with Him. Jesus said:

Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit by itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you, unless you abide in me. I am the vine; you are the branches. Whoever abides in me and I in him, he it is that bears much fruit, for apart from me you can do nothing.5

By abiding in Christ we develop godly character and become more like Jesus. The power to transform us comes from outside of us. We must be plugged into the source—Jesus—and we stay connected to Him by abiding in Him and His Word, being in communion with Him through prayer and devotion.

Responsibility and dependence

The next principle is that though the power to have godly character comes from Christ, the responsibility for developing and displaying that character is ours. We’re told to Turn away from evil and do good; seek peace and pursue it;6 pursue righteousness, godliness, faith, love, steadfastness, gentleness;7 train yourself for godliness;8 live self-controlled, upright, and godly lives.9 While we can look to the Lord for the grace and power to grow in Christlikeness, we can’t just toss it in His court and expect Him to make us godly. Some effort, in fact a great deal of it, is required of us. This comes back to the concept of “putting on” and “putting off,” which we have covered in earlier articles.10 In a sense we are totally dependent on the Lord, through the Spirit, to transform us; while at the same time we are totally responsible to do our part to make it possible. We are called to the active pursuit of God’s moral will, to devote ourselves to God, to do all we can to develop Christian character, to live according to and align ourselves with the teachings of Scripture, while at the same time depending on the Lord to transform us into His image through the power of the Holy Spirit.

We, who with unveiled faces all reflect the Lord’s glory, are being transformed into his likeness with ever-increasing glory, which comes from the Lord, who is the Spirit.11

Balanced growth

When we endeavor to become more Christlike, we want to let all the fruit of the Spirit grow in our lives, including the fruit which isn’t included in the list in Galatians 5:22–23. This would include traits like compassion, humility, etc. Growing in Christlikeness isn’t about personality or temperament; it’s about seeking to grow, through the help of God’s Spirit, in every area of Christian character. We all have areas within our personality which align to some degree with Christian character traits. Some people are naturally generous, self-sacrificing, patient, etc.; but even in such areas, God’s Spirit nudges us to stretch and grow, often through our being faced with a challenge which calls for us to take an extra step or go an extra mile. In addition, there are fruits of the Spirit which may even run counter to our personality and will take much more focus to grow in.

For example, an optimistic and cheerful person may find it natural to have joy and compassion, yet they may find it difficult to have self-control or to be faithful with their responsibilities. Or someone who is calm and even-tempered, who doesn’t naturally show a lot of emotion, may find a challenge with the fruit of joy. Some who are naturally very self-disciplined might lack patience with those who are challenged in this area, and would want the Spirit’s help in patience and gentleness with others. One who is self-sacrificing, sensitive to the needs of others, and always willing to help out, might have a tendency to criticize others who do less and might need to focus on growing in love and kindness.

No matter which godly attributes come naturally to us, we all face the need to grow in manifesting the fruit of the Spirit. We each have varying challenges when it comes to demonstrating the fruit of the Spirit in our lives. When we don’t naturally display certain fruit, it’s not enough to say, “That’s just the way I am.” The principle to learn and apply is that we are each responsible to exhibit all of the traits of godly character in a balanced fashion. Some godly traits are more difficult to grow in than others. These will require extra prayer and attention, but that is part of training for Christlikeness. Remember, growth in godliness requires both “putting off” and “putting on,” and just as athletes who want to be successful in their sport have to work hard to strengthen their weak areas, so we need to make the effort to manifest all the fruit of the Spirit.

Progressive growth

Growth in Christlikeness, in godly character, is progressive. No matter how much we grow, there will always be room for further growth. Like athletes who need to train regularly in order to maintain the progress they’ve made, we need to keep growing in godliness; if we aren’t progressing, we will regress. Whether we’re aware of it or not, the decisions we regularly make and the habits we form train our character. When writing about false teachers, the apostle Peter wrote:

They have hearts trained in greed.12

The implication is that we can train ourselves not only toward godliness but toward ungodliness as well.

Jerry Bridges makes this point:

The implication of Peter’s use of the word train is very sobering. It is possible to train ourselves in the wrong direction! That is what these false teachers had done. They had practiced greed so well that they had become experts in it—they had trained their hearts in greed! So there is a sense in which we are growing in our character every day. The question is: In which direction are we growing? Are we growing toward godly character or ungodly character? Are we growing in love or selfishness; in harshness or patience; in greed or generosity; in honesty or dishonesty; in purity or impurity? Every day we are training ourselves in one direction or the other by the thoughts we think, the words we say, the actions we take, the deeds we do.13

Growing in godly character calls for understanding the intimate relationship between conduct and character. When we repeat an action (whether good or bad) over and over again, eventually that action will become habitual; it will become part of who we are, part of our character. At the same time, our character can also determine our actions; for example, if we are unselfish in character, then we are more likely to help someone who is in need, as our character causes us to act generously. If, however, we are selfish by nature, yet we are training ourselves to overcome selfishness, then we make a point to regularly help those in need; and the more we do it, the more it becomes second nature to us, and we develop an unselfish character. What we do, we become, and what we are, we do. Our conduct is always feeding our character, and our character is also always feeding our conduct. This makes it very important that we practice godliness every day in both conduct and character.

Reasonable expectations

Growing in Christlikeness calls for commitment and determination, as well as the powerful work of the Holy Spirit within us. There are numerous godly traits spoken of throughout Scripture, and it would be overwhelming and unrealistic to try to work on all of them at the same time. Character formation takes time, both in “putting on” godly traits and “putting off” ungodly ones. Where to start is a matter for prayer, seeking the Lord to show you, by His Word and through the Spirit, which areas He may be leading you to give attention to for a time, and when it might be time to focus on a different trait. Let the Spirit of God guide you in this.

Don’t expect to become an overnight wonder. It takes time to change and grow. Make the commitment to pursue godly character, to become more like Jesus; and then work in conjunction with the Spirit, praying for guidance and for the strength to continue to work toward godliness in belief, action, conduct, and character. Do your part to put up your sails so that the breath of God can move you in the direction of growth in Christlikeness.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Jerry Bridges, The Practice of Godliness (Colorado Springs: NavPress, 2010).

2 Genesis 39:9.

3 Bridges, The Practice of Godliness, 60.

4 1 Corinthians 10:31.

5 John 15:4–5.

6 Psalm 34:14.

7 1 Timothy 6:11.

8 1 Timothy 4:7.

9 Titus 2:12.

10 You can find the other articles in the “More Like Jesus” series that touch on this topic at the following links:

http://directors.tfionline.com/post/more-jesus-introduction-and-background-part-2/

http://directors.tfionline.com/post/more-jesus-part-3/

http://directors.tfionline.com/post/more-jesus-gods-likeness-part-2/

http://directors.tfionline.com/post/more-jesus-renewal-basics/

http://directors.tfionline.com/post/more-jesus-holiness-part-1/

http://directors.tfionline.com/post/more-jesus-holiness-part-3/

11 2 Corinthians 3:18 NIV.

12 2 Peter 2:14.

13 Bridges, The Practice of Godliness, 70.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Teach Sound Doctrine

2/15/24  But as for you, teach what accords with sound[a] doctrine. Older men are to be sober-minded, dignified, self-controlled, sound in faith, in love, and in steadfastness. Older women likewise are to be reverent in behavior, not slanderers or slaves to much wine. They are to teach what is good, and so train the young women to love their husbands and children, to be self-controlled, pure, working at home, kind, and submissive to their own husbands, that the word of God may not be reviled. Likewise, urge the younger men to be self-controlled. Show yourself in all respects to be a model of good works, and in your teaching show integrity, dignity, and sound speech that cannot be condemned, so that an opponent may be put to shame, having nothing evil to say about us. (Titus 2:1-8) ESV

16 – More Like Jesus: Christian Character (Part 1)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-11-29

(This article is based on points taken from The Practice of Godliness, by Jerry Bridges.1)

A key factor in becoming like Jesus is developing godly character. Every individual has character, which is defined as the qualities that make up who someone is; and it’s reflected in how they feel, think, and behave. Character is the combination of attributes that determine a person’s moral and ethical actions and reactions. Most people naturally have some good and bad character traits. Some people, regardless of their religious faith, or lack of it, have good character and strong morals. We’ve each developed our character throughout our lifetime.

While each person, Christian or not, has character, the focus in this article and those following will be character traits that Scripture identifies as those which believers should emulate and which lead us to Christlikeness. These character traits, which I refer to as Christian character traits, can be differentiated from other character traits that, while good, don’t necessarily make one more Christlike. For example, creativity, flexibility, alertness, decisiveness, and others are good attributes to have, but they aren’t directly addressed in Scripture; whereas faith, gentleness, patience, love, gratitude, and others are. Our focus will be on Christian character.

Before we jump into the topic, a few points merit clarifying. The first is that no Christian is perfect; we all make mistakes, we all sin, and none of us has complete Christlikeness, nor will we attain it in this life. Our goal is to allow the Holy Spirit to work within us, to change our thoughts, goals, desires, our whole lives, to be more Christlike. Secondly, developing godly character can’t be achieved by “keeping rules” out of a sense of duty, or feeling that if we robotically do all the right things, we will be living in a Christlike manner. While there are specific things to do and rules to keep, it’s not the rote keeping of them that develops godliness; rather it’s doing them in response to our love for God, who dwells within us. The actions which reflect godliness come from within us, from the transformation which is rooted in our entering a relationship with God, our becoming new creations.2 It’s by the work of the Holy Spirit that our character is transformed.

Of course, there is some work which needs to be done for us to grow in Christlikeness. There are moral decisions we individually need to make on a regular basis, along with specific efforts to undertake, and spiritual transformation needed to bring our lives, thoughts, and actions into alignment with the teachings of Scripture. But all of this must be seen within the framework of God’s grace. As was mentioned earlier in this series,3 it’s the Holy Spirit that brings about the changes in our lives which move us in the direction of Christlikeness. We have a part to play as well, but the actual transformation comes through the Holy Spirit. Like when sailing a boat, we have to put our sails into the right position in order to catch the wind. It’s the wind that moves the boat, but the sails have to be raised. The transforming power, the wind of the Spirit, is able to change us; but if we want to be moved, we must make the effort needed so the sails can catch the wind.

Part of raising our sails has to do with cultivating Christian character. There are godly traits that permeate a person—a pattern of thinking, acting, and being, which fully become part of the core of the person. It’s very different from a superficial, shallow show put on to be noticed and admired by others. Instead it’s the determination and effort to live in accordance with the teaching of Scripture to the point that it genuinely becomes part of the person. It’s more than one’s reputation; it’s who the person fundamentally is. As Abraham Lincoln said, “Character is like a tree and reputation like its shadow.” Christian character is rooted in our belief about who God is—that He has spoken to us through His Word, that we are in relationship with Him, have dedicated ourselves to Him, and therefore desire to actively live our lives according to what He has revealed in the Bible.

Christian character calls for making conscious choices to allow the Holy Spirit to transform your character. It entails making right moral decisions over and over until doing the right thing, the godly thing, becomes second nature, part of who you are as a person. When you are tested or tempted in some area, you’ll automatically respond correctly because of who you have become. Having formed spiritual character day by day, year by year, when you are suddenly faced with a major moral challenge, you are able to overcome it because you have trained yourself in godliness or Christlikeness. In a sense you have built moral muscles; you’ve rewired your brain, or your soul, to respond in ways that glorify God. And it’s not all about being tested or tempted; it goes beyond that, as you develop certain attributes which reflect Christ, such as forgiveness, generosity, humility, gratitude, etc. However, the same principle holds true, because as you regularly choose to forgive, be generous, humble, and grateful, these qualities soon become part of who you are through and through. That’s the process of developing godly character.

Throughout Scripture we find what are seen as Christian characteristics, most notably in the list of the fruit of the Spirit: the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control; against such things there is no law.4 But they are not limited to these alone, as there are numerous other traits spoken of throughout Scripture. We’re told to have compassionate hearts, kindness, humility, meekness, gentleness, patience, and forgiveness;5 to think on whatever is pure, lovely, commendable, admirable, excellent, and worthy of praise;6 to help the weak, as it’s more blessed to give than receive;7 to do to others as we’d have them do to us;8 to pursue righteousness, godliness, faith, love, perseverance, gentleness;9 to honor our word;10 to be temperate, dignified, sensible, kind, to have integrity;11 to live honestly, speak the truth, and keep our promises even when it hurts;12 to set an example in speech, conduct, love, faith, and purity;13 to be quick to listen, slow to speak, and slow to become angry;14 to love from a pure heart, a good conscience, and a sincere faith;15 to be hospitable, loving what is good, sensible, just, holy, and disciplined;16 to be generous and willing to share with others.17

These and other characteristics are found in Scripture, and when we put effort into developing them in ourselves, we raise our sails so that the Holy Spirit can work in our heart, mind, and spirit to transform us. Some or many of these things may not come naturally to us, and in fact at first we may almost have to force ourselves to adopt them. It can be uncomfortable to feel that you’re being put into a mold, trying to force yourself into becoming something different than you naturally are. And that is in fact what’s happening. The purpose is to develop a Christlike character, and as the apostle Paul said, in order to do this we need to put off the old self with its practices and … put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.18 Christlikeness calls for deliberate change.

Look at the language that Paul used when writing about what goes into developing godly character, the moral effort that is called for:

Put to death therefore what is earthly in you19

You must put them all away…20

Above all these put on….21

This tells us that serious effort is involved in developing Christlikeness. It won’t come naturally at the beginning, but eventually, as character is formed, it will become part of you. But the steps you take to get to that point require difficult decisions and actions which run counter to instinct. We have to choose to “put to death” and “put away” sins which have become habitual. Breaking bad habits and replacing them with good ones is no easy task, and neither is replacing sinful attitudes, conduct, and actions with good ones. There are some habits of mind, body, imagination, speech, and more which we need to unlearn in order to make way for new habits which need to be learned.

In order to “put off” some things and “put on” others we must decide, over and over, to do or not do certain things so as to develop new patterns which eventually become habitual. At first it’s a fight, because it seems so unnatural, but over time a new godly habit is developed. For example, if we’ve been naturally selfish, breaking the habit of this character trait requires a change in the way we are. We have to fight against the natural selfish attitude which has become part of who we are by making conscious decisions to be generous, to not demand that things go our way, to in fact go out of our way to let others have their way. Such a change requires an internal fight, but over time, our tendency to think only of ourselves and what we want will diminish, and we will become more sensitive to and aware of the needs of others. We will become more Christlike in this area.

It’s important to note that Christlikeness calls for both putting off and putting on character traits. Often, believers focus on putting off traits of a sinful nature. We see stopping our sin as the goal, believing that we will be closer to the Lord, better people, more godly if we overcome this or that sin. While this is true, fighting against our sinful nature is only part of the battle. We are instructed to be renewed in the spirit of your minds, and to put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.22 We must develop godly characteristics in addition to putting off ungodly ones. Just as we are called to put off the traits of our old selves, we are called to put on the traits of the new. We can’t neglect either.

The challenge is consciously putting off sin and putting on godliness, making it possible for the wind of God’s Spirit to move us toward Christlikeness.

Let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us…23

Let us cast off the works of darkness and put on the armor of light.24

At one time you were darkness, but now you are light in the Lord. Walk as children of light.25

Be imitators of God, as beloved children.26

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Jerry Bridges, The Practice of Godliness (Colorado Springs: NavPress, 2010).

2 2 Corinthians 5:17.

3 More Like Jesus: Raising Our Sails.

4 Galatians 5:22–23.

5 Colossians 3:12–14.

6 Philippians 4:8–9.

7 Acts 20:35.

8 Matthew 7:12.

9 1 Timothy 6:11.

10 Matthew 5:36–37.

11 Titus 2:2–8.

12 Psalm 15.

13 1 Timothy 4:12.

14 James 1:19.

15 1 Timothy 1:5.

16 Titus 1:8.

17 1 Timothy 6:18.

18 Colossians 3:9–10.

19 Colossians 3:5.

20 Colossians 3:8.

21 Colossians 3:14.

22 Ephesians 4:23–24.

23 Hebrews 12:1 KJV.

24 Romans 13:12.

25 Ephesians 5:8.

26 Ephesians 5:1.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Christ Jesus Came to Save Sinners

 2/14/24 I thank him who has given me strength, Christ Jesus our Lord, because he judged me faithful, appointing me to his service, 13 though formerly I was a blasphemer, persecutor, and insolent opponent. But I received mercy because I had acted ignorantly in unbelief, 14 and the grace of our Lord overflowed for me with the faith and love that are in Christ Jesus. 15 The saying is trustworthy and deserving of full acceptance, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom I am the foremost. 16 But I received mercy for this reason, that in me, as the foremost, Jesus Christ might display his perfect patience as an example to those who were to believe in him for eternal life. 17 To the King of the ages, immortal, invisible, the only God, be honor and glory forever and ever.[d] Amen. (1 Timothy 1:12-17) ESV

15 – More Like Jesus: The Foundation of Christlikeness

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-11-22

(This article is based on points taken from The Practice of Godliness, by Jerry Bridges.1)

In our pursuit of godliness or Christlikeness, a key factor is that being more like Jesus can only be built on a right relationship with God. Godliness can be defined as a personal relationship with God and the actions which emanate from that relationship. The first step to being more like Jesus is developing a rich and full relationship with God. The foundation of Christlikeness is God-centered devotion, having the right personal attitude toward God, recognizing who He is and our position in relation to Him. This attitude is composed of three elements: the fear of God, the love of God, and the desire for God. (These three elements will be touched on in this article.)

It is from this godly attitude, God-centered devotion, that Christian character and conduct arise. When God is central to our lives, actions, and thoughts, we are in a position to live in a manner which both imitates Him and gives Him glory. We can be Christians who are devoted to a vision, a work, a ministry, but without true devotion to God, we will fall short in Christlikeness. It’s devotion to God that results in a life which truly reflects and pleases Him.

We can see elements of what devotion to God looks like in the short description of Enoch in the Old Testament.

When Enoch had lived 65 years, he became the father of Methuselah. And after he became the father of Methuselah, Enoch walked with God 300 years and had other sons and daughters. Altogether, Enoch lived 365 years. Enoch walked with God;then he was no more, because God took him away.2 

The expression “walked with God” means to please God and have close fellowship with Him.

By faith Enoch was taken up so that he should not see death, and he was not found, because God had taken him. Now before he was taken he was commended as having pleased God.3

Elsewhere we also see that “walking with God” conveys being connected to Him, in verses such as these:

Noah was a righteous man, blameless in his generation. Noah walked with God.4

What does the LORD require of you but to do justice, and to love kindness, and to walk humbly with your God?5

Like Enoch, we are called to have a close relationship with and a deep devotion to God, so that we can develop Christlikeness. Let’s look at the three elements which devotion to God consists of.

Fear of God

Scripture uses the phrase “fear of God” in two distinct ways: 1) as anxious dread, and 2) as veneration, reverence, and awe. Fear as anxious dread is produced by the realization of God’s impending judgment upon sin, such as Adam hiding from God after he had sinned because he was afraid.6 However, Christians have been delivered from God’s wrath and therefore the element of fear of eternal separation from God is done away with. We of course can fall under God’s discipline due to our sins, and we might fear His discipline, but we don’t have the dread of fearing God’s wrath.

For believers, the primary meaning of the fear of God is veneration and honor, reverence and awe. Jerry Bridges wrote:

It is the attitude that elicits from our hearts adoration and love, reverence and honor. It focuses not upon the wrath of God but upon the majesty, holiness, and transcendent glory of God.7 

As such, when we think of the fear of God, we should look at it as reverence and awe.

We read that when Isaiah was in God’s presence he was overwhelmed by God’s glory and majesty. His response showed how in awe he was at being in the presence of such purity and holiness:

“I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips; for my eyes have seen the King, the LORD of hosts!”8

The apostle John, when writing about seeing Jesus in heaven, wrote:

Then I turned to see the voice that was speaking to me … When I saw him, I fell at his feet as though dead. But he laid his right hand on me, saying, “Fear not …”9

These were responses to a profound sense of veneration, honor, and awe.

We often focus on the love, mercy, and grace of God, while paying less attention to His awesomeness, glory, majesty, holiness, and power. But all of these are attributes of God, and sometimes there is a healthy tension in our hearts between the two. Jesus told His disciples to address God as Father, which indicates a close personal relationship. Within Scripture the body of believers is described as betrothed to Jesus.

For I feel a divine jealousy for you, since I betrothed you to one husband, to present you as a pure virgin to Christ.10

Let us rejoice and exult and give him the glory, for the marriage of the Lamb has come, and his Bride has made herself ready.11

This is another example of a close and intimate relationship, and it is right to express this closeness in our communion with God. By the same token, it is right to acknowledge the reverence, awe, majesty, and glory of God. And it is this side of our relationship to Him that is expressed when we experience the fear of God. We see this awe and reverence in both the Old and New Testaments.

Old Testament:

You who fear the LORD, praise him! All you offspring of Jacob, glorify him, and stand in awe of him, all you offspring of Israel!12

Ascribe power to God, whose majesty is over Israel, and whose power is in the skies. Awesome is God from his sanctuary; the God of Israel—he is the one who gives power and strength to his people. Blessed be God!13

Let them praise your great and awesome name! Holy is he!14

New Testament:

Therefore let us be grateful for receiving a kingdom that cannot be shaken, and thus let us offer to God acceptable worship, with reverence and awe, for our God is a consuming fire.15

Jesus Christ … he who is the blessed and only Sovereign, the King of kings and Lord of lords, who alone has immortality, who dwells in unapproachable light, whom no one has ever seen or can see. To him be honor and eternal dominion. Amen.16

To the King of ages, immortal, invisible, the only God, be honor and glory forever and ever. Amen.17

Now to him who is able to keep you from stumbling and to present you blameless before the presence of his glory with great joy, to the only God, our Savior, through Jesus Christ our Lord, be glory, majesty, dominion, and authority, before all time and now and forever. Amen.18

Part of our relationship with the Lord is to “fear” Him in the sense of venerating Him, giving Him profound reverence, honor, admiration, and adoration. Fearing Him also means confessing His absolute uniqueness, acknowledging His majesty, holiness, awesomeness, glory, and power. When we include this in our understanding of God, we are motivated to obey His Word, as we recognize that each of our sins is an affront to His dignity and majesty. Our reverence for God will influence our behavior and regulate our conduct. (For more on the subject, see the article “The Fear of God” on Directors’ Corner.)

Love of God

The second element of the right attitude toward God is an understanding and acceptance of His love for us. Because God is perfect holiness, He must separate Himself from sin; and because we as human beings are sinners, there is a separation between God and humanity. However, through Jesus’ death on the cross, that separation has been spanned. In the book of 1 John, we read that God is love, and John goes on to explain that God showed His love to us through sending His Son to be the propitiation for our sins—to be the sacrifice which allowed our sins to be forgiven, and our relationship with God to be restored.

In this the love of God was made manifest among us, that God sent his only Son into the world, so that we might live through him. In this is love, not that we have loved God but that he loved us and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins.19

As Christians, we understand that without God’s love manifest through Jesus’ sacrifice, we would be subject to God’s wrath. In His love for humanity, He made it possible for us to avoid the judgment that He must mete out on sin, because of His pure holiness; and He did this through Jesus’ incarnation, life, death, and resurrection. He ransomed us from the penalty of our sin. Of course, we see God’s love manifested in many ways—through the beautiful world we live in, His creation, His supply, our families and friends, and so much more. But the principal way we experience His love is through accepting the sacrifice He made in order to restore us to fellowship with Him—the sacrificial death of God the Son.

We give God our love and reverence because of His love and forgiveness. And as those who wish to be more like Jesus, we see salvation not just as something that God has made available to humanity, but to us personally. When we read that God so loved the world, that he gave his only Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish but have eternal life,20 we take this to mean that “God loves me personally.” It is this knowledge of God’s personal love for us, His forgiveness of our sins, our personal restoration to fellowship with Him, which is the basis of our growth in Christlikeness.

The beauty of God’s love and forgiveness is that it is a work of grace; it rests solely on the work of Jesus, and is given to us as a gift of love. Since it is based on grace, and not on our works or behavior, His love for us can never change. His love is unconditional; so no matter how many spiritual ups and downs, sins, failures, or bouts of discouragement we may experience, we can be assured that God still loves us. It’s important that we grasp that our spiritual failures do not affect God’s love for us. We are accepted into God’s family and loved by God as one of His children for the sole reason that we are united with His Son through salvation. Nothing will separate us from God and His love.

For I am sure that neither death nor life, nor angels nor rulers, nor things present nor things to come, nor powers, nor height nor depth, nor anything else in all creation, will be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.21 

This awareness of and confidence in God’s unconditional love for us should motivate us to deeper devotion to God. This devotion isn’t just a warm, affectionate feeling toward God; rather it is an active force compelling us to align ourselves—mind, body, soul, and spirit—with Him.

Desire for God

The combination of God’s love for us, our reverence (fear) of Him, and our desire for Him is foundational to our devotion to Him. Our desire for God is seen in what King David wrote:

One thing have I asked of the LORD, that will I seek after: that I may dwell in the house of the LORD all the days of my life, to gaze upon the beauty of the LORD and to inquire in his temple.22 

Since God is spirit, David wasn’t gazing on God’s physical beauty, but on His attributes. Because of who God is, because of His love for us, we desire fellowship with Him. Like Enoch and Noah, we want to “walk with God.” We desire to dwell in the house of the Lord forever;23 to abide in Him and He in us.24

Our desire for God is more than serving Him and being busy in His work, and more than prayer or Bible reading, though these things are part of it. Desiring the Lord means longing for Him, for His fellowship and His presence in our lives. We see the culmination of our future fellowship with God in the description of new Jerusalem, when He dwells with His people on earth.

I saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, made ready as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a loud voice from the throne, saying, “Behold, the tabernacle of God is among men, and He will dwell among them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself will be among them.”25

The call that Jesus gave to one of the churches in Revelation is also a call for us today:

I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and eat with him, and he with me.26

Sharing a meal with someone was understood to mean having fellowship with them. Our desire for God includes our wish to fellowship with Him, to know Him better, to love Him more deeply. When we spend time in His presence, we radiate His attributes—His glory, love, kindness, warmth, and mercy—to others. We reflect Him because we have become more like Him.

Our reverence and awe of the Lord, our understanding of His deep love for us, and our deep desire for Him are key areas of focus for those who wish to be more like Jesus. Together they create within us God-centered devotion, which is the foundation for becoming like Him.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Jerry Bridges, The Practice of Godliness (Colorado Springs: NavPress, 2010).

2 Genesis 5:21–24 NIV.

3 Hebrews 11:5.

4 Genesis 6:9.

5 Micah 6:8.

6 Genesis 3:9–10.

7 Bridges, The Practice of Godliness, 16.

8 Isaiah 6:5.

9 Revelation 1:12, 17.

10 2 Corinthians 11:2.

11 Revelation 19:7.

12 Psalm 22:23.

13 Psalm 68:34–35.

14 Psalm 99:3.

15 Hebrews 12:28–29.

16 1 Timothy 6:14–16.

17 1 Timothy 1:17.

18 Jude 1:24–25.

19 1 John 4:8–10.

20 John 3:16.

21 Romans 8:38–39.

22 Psalm 27:4.

23 Psalm 23:6.

24 John 15:4.

25 Revelation 21:2–3 NAU.

26 Revelation 3:20.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Do Not Grow Weary

2/13/24 Consider him who endured from sinners such hostility against himself, so that you may not grow weary or fainthearted. In your struggle against sin you have not yet resisted to the point of shedding your blood. And have you forgotten the exhortation that addresses you as sons?

“My son, do not regard lightly the discipline of the Lord,
nor be weary when reproved by him.
For the Lord disciplines the one he loves,
and chastises every son whom he receives.”

It is for discipline that you have to endure. God is treating you as sons. For what son is there whom his father does not discipline? If you are left without discipline, in which all have participated, then you are illegitimate children and not sons. Besides this, we have had earthly fathers who disciplined us and we respected them. Shall we not much more be subject to the Father of spirits and live? 10 For they disciplined us for a short time as it seemed best to them, but he disciplines us for our good, that we may share his holiness. 11 For the moment all discipline seems painful rather than pleasant, but later it yields the peaceful fruit of righteousness to those who have been trained by it.

12 Therefore lift your drooping hands and strengthen your weak knees, 13 and make straight paths for your feet, so that what is lame may not be put out of joint but rather be healed. 14 Strive for peace with everyone, and for the holiness without which no one will see the Lord. 15 See to it that no one fails to obtain the grace of God; that no “root of bitterness” springs up and causes trouble, and by it many become defiled; 16 that no one is sexually immoral or unholy like Esau, who sold his birthright for a single meal. 17 For you know that afterward, when he desired to inherit the blessing, he was rejected, for he found no chance to repent, though he sought it with tears.
(Hebrews 12:3-17) ESV

14 – More Like Jesus: Holiness (Part 4)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-10-18

In Holiness parts 1–3 we’ve seen that God is the standard of goodness and holiness. He has revealed His moral will through the Bible, and His will as presented through Scripture is an expression of His character. If we desire to be more like Jesus, we will aim to live in a way which expresses God’s character. This means making a conscious effort to align our thoughts, desires, attitudes, and actions with godliness and with the guidance provided through Scripture.

When we inwardly or outwardly contravene God’s moral will, we sin. Unfortunately, as fallen human beings we do this on a fairly regular basis; and when we do, our sin affects our relationship with our loving Creator. Of course, through Jesus’ suffering and death on the cross, our sins have been forgiven; but that doesn’t mean sin doesn’t affect us. Salvation has brought us into God’s family as His adopted children, and being adopted into His family gives us, in a sense, a legal or judicial right to be permanent members of His family and enter heaven. But having a legal right to call God our Father isn’t the full extent of our relationship with Him.

Through Jesus’ atonement for our sins, we have judicial forgiveness. Salvation has brought us freedom from eternal condemnation for our sins. But there is another aspect of forgiveness, which can be called relational or parental forgiveness. God isn’t only our Father legally, but also relationally. So when we sin, while it doesn’t change our legal standing with God, it does change our relationship with Him. Author John F. MacArthur1 explains the concept of God’s parental forgiveness:

[God] is grieved when His children sin. The forgiveness of justification takes care of judicial guilt, but it does not nullify His fatherly displeasure over your sin. He chastens those whom He loves, for their good (Hebrews 12:5–11). Let me show you the difference:

—Judicial forgiveness deals with sin’s penalty. Parental forgiveness deals with sin’s consequences.

—Judicial forgiveness frees us from the condemnation of the righteous, omniscient Judge whom we have wronged. Parental forgiveness sets things right with a grieving and displeased but loving Father.

—Judicial forgiveness provides an unshakeable standing before the throne of divine judgment. Parental forgiveness deals with the state of our sanctification at any given moment and is dispensed from a throne of divine grace. So the forgiveness Christians are supposed to seek in their daily walk is not pardon from an angry Judge, but mercy from a grieved Father.

While our sins (past, present, and future) are forgiven, and we have eternal life, we are still called to confess and ask our Father to forgive our sins. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.2 Parental forgiveness is referred to here. When we confess our sins to the Lord and ask for forgiveness, we repair the damage sin has done to our relationship with Him.

Our desire to be more like Jesus calls for us to both avoid sin (going against God’s moral will) as well as to confess our sins and ask for forgiveness when we do sin. It’s part of our spiritual growth, part of sanctification. The Greek word translated as confess, homologeō, has a few meanings, the first one being “To say the same thing as another, to agree with, to assent.” When we confess our sins to the Lord, we are in essence agreeing with what God says about our sins; we are acknowledging that we have in some manner (through thoughts, desires, attitudes, or actions) acted against His moral will. We are agreeing that we are wrong, we are at fault, and have sinned against Him. All sin is ultimately against Him. This doesn’t mean that our sins aren’t sometimes committed against others and don’t cause them damage—often this is the case—however, ultimately God is the offended party.

He is complete goodness, love, and holiness; so when we sin, we cause a breach in our relationship with Him, and like any earthly parent, He is hurt by this offense. We get a sense of this from the account of the sin of those before the flood as expressed in Genesis 6:5–6:

The Lord saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every intention of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And the Lord was sorry that he had made man on the earth, and it grieved him to his heart. Other Bible translations render that last phrase as his heart was filled with pain (NIV), or it broke his heart (NLT).

Our sins drive a wedge between us and our Father.

It is easy to develop an attitude that sin doesn’t matter so much, since we have salvation and our sins are already forgiven, but such an attitude shows a lack of understanding of what the Bible teaches about sin and its effects. Scripture tells us that sin is an offense to God, including the sin of a Christian. Being judicially forgiven is a wonderful gift of God; but as believers, we are in relationship with Him, a relationship which suffers damage when we sin. While our sins are forgiven, there can still be consequences in our lives or in the lives of others due to our sin.

As pursuers of Christlikeness, those seeking for holiness, we must face the fact of sin in our lives and respond to it appropriately. God has given us a conscience, the inborn ability to discern the difference between right and wrong, which helps us judge whether or not an act we have planned or have already carried out is moral. As Christians, we fine-tune our conscience as we align it with God’s moral will, when we agree with what God has revealed in Scripture about what is right and wrong, what is godly, what actions reflect His nature and being. We are called to follow our Scripture-informed conscience, to avoid sin, in order to remain in close relationship with our Father.

Because we are human, we will sin; but because we are Christians, we are to put effort into not damaging our relationship with God by doing our best not to sin. We’re told to put off your old self, which belongs to your former manner of life and is corrupt through deceitful desires, and to be renewed in the spirit of your minds, and to put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.3

Of course, no matter how much we try not to sin, we do. And when we do, if we have the right understanding of sin, we feel guilt and sorrow. We damage our relationship with God, and in order to repair that relationship, we are called to confess our sins. As mentioned earlier, confessing our sin is agreeing that we have acted against God’s moral will; and while that’s a first step, we must also be sorry, or have contrition, for the sins we confess. Contrition is owning up to our actions, acknowledging they were wrong, having an aversion to the sin, and being sorry for sinning.

Besides confessing and having contrition, another element of repairing the damage caused by our sins is repentance—change of attitude, turning away and going the opposite direction. Repentance calls for change in our behavior, a commitment to stop committing the sins we have been committing. This isn’t easy, especially when we have made a habit of some sins or have accepted some sinful behavior as part of our personality, such as impatience, lack of self-control, being judgmental, anger, selfishness, pride, anxiety, sins of the tongue, addictions, etc. It can be a struggle to accept that because Scripture calls these things sins, they damage our relationship with God, and they are to be confessed, and we are expected to change, to stop doing them by God’s grace. All of us have sins which have become habitual, so much so that we hardly consider them sins. The problem is that regardless of our perception of them, they are.

If we want to be more like Jesus, then we have to face our sins. We can’t simply look at them as personality traits or excuse them as “this is the way I am, I can’t change”; nor can we justify sinning by thinking, “this is just a small sin, so it doesn’t matter much.” Part of Christlikeness is accepting what Scripture says is sin, recognizing our sins, confessing our sins, and crying out to the Lord for His help to overcome them. We may not be able to focus on all of our sins at once, especially if they have become habitual, but we can admit we have them, regularly ask God’s forgiveness, and make a conscious effort and commitment to overcome them.

I can do all things through Christ who strengthens me.4

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 John F. MacArthur, The Freedom and Power of Forgiveness (Wheaton: Crossway Books, 1998).

2 1 John 1:9.

3 Ephesians 4:22–24.

4 Philippians 4:13 NKJ.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Put On the New Self

 02/12/24 If then you have been raised with Christ, seek the things that are above, where Christ is, seated at the right hand of God. Set your minds on things that are above, not on things that are on earth. For you have died, and your life is hidden with Christ in God. When Christ who is your[a] life appears, then you also will appear with him in glory.

Put to death therefore what is earthly in you:[b] sexual immorality, impurity, passion, evil desire, and covetousness, which is idolatry. On account of these the wrath of God is coming.[c] In these you too once walked, when you were living in them. But now you must put them all away: anger, wrath, malice, slander, and obscene talk from your mouth. Do not lie to one another, seeing that you have put off the old self[d] with its practices 10 and have put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator. 11 Here there is not Greek and Jew, circumcised and uncircumcised, barbarian, Scythian, slave,[e] free; but Christ is all, and in all.
(Colossians 3:1-11) ESV

13 – More Like Jesus: Holiness (Part 3)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-10-11

(This article is based on key points from the book Decision Making and the Will of God by Garry Friesen.1)

As we saw in Holiness parts 1 and 2, Christlikeness or godliness comes from transforming our will to be in alignment with God’s will. If we wish to become more like Jesus, the starting point is understanding God’s will in order to align ourselves with it. Doing what God wills means aligning ourselves with God’s moral will.

God has revealed His moral will through Scripture, which teaches us how we ought to believe and live. He makes it clear that some things are morally wrong, and thus are sin. Through God’s grace and the empowerment of the Holy Spirit, we endeavor to avoid sin and to take on specific traits, characteristics, and attitudes that reflect and imitate the nature and characteristics of God (Father, Son, and Holy Spirit). For example:

Holiness: As he who called you is holy, you also be holy in all your conduct, since it is written, “You shall be holy, for I am holy.”2

Righteousness: Whoever practices righteousness is righteous, as he is righteous.3

Purity: Everyone who thus hopes in him purifies himself as he is pure.4

Love: Be imitators of God, as beloved children. And walk in love, as Christ loved us and gave himself up for us, a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God.5

Forgiveness: Forgiving each other; as the Lord has forgiven you, so you also must forgive.6

Compassion: Be merciful, even as your Father is merciful.7

Submission: Christ also suffered for you, leaving you an example, so that you might follow in his steps. He committed no sin, neither was deceit found in his mouth. When he was reviled, he did not revile in return; when he suffered, he did not threaten, but continued entrusting himself to him who judges justly.8

Humility and obedience: Have this mind among yourselves, which is yours in Christ Jesus, who, though he was in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but made himself nothing, taking the form of a servant, being born in the likeness of men. And being found in human form, he humbled himself by becoming obedient to the point of death, even death on a cross.9

Kindness: Love your enemies, and do good, and lend, expecting nothing in return, and your reward will be great, and you will be sons of the Most High, for he is kind to the ungrateful and the evil.10

Through these and numerous other examples throughout the Bible, we are instructed on how to live in a way that aligns with God’s moral will. We are called to keep His teachings, to make them our own, and to use them as a compass throughout the course of our lives. For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments. And his commandments are not burdensome.11As we apply the teachings of Scripture, we manifest a familial likeness to our Father. Be imitators of God, as beloved children.12

Becoming God’s children through faith in Jesus has made us new creations,13 those who are to be conformed to the image of his Son,14 who have put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.15 Part of the process of being renewed in His likeness is conforming our lives to His moral will. We align our external behavior and actions as well as our motives and attitudes with His Word.

Knowing, understanding, and applying God’s Word is key to living in alignment with God’s moral will. From His Word we learn which attitudes and actions are right or wrong, what is sin and what is not, what pleases God and what doesn’t, and what reflects His character and what doesn’t. We can visualize God’s moral will as an area enclosed by a circle. The interior of the circle contains all the commands and principles that are morally binding upon believers. Any thought, attitude, or action that does not conform to the teaching of Scripture falls outside the circle and is unacceptable, displeasing to God, and is sin. And any decision or action which falls within the circle is acceptable to God, and is not sin. (Those which are not addressed in Scripture, such as which car to purchase, or what to eat at your next meal, are also acceptable.) So it’s essential that we know what lies within and outside of the circle.

We know this as a result of reading, meditating on, accepting, and applying God’s Word. Accepting what God says means that when we read of God censuring some actions, desires, and attitudes, we accept that they fall outside of the circle of His moral will, and thus are wrong and sin. For example, when we read in Ephesians that we aren’t to steal or let corrupting talk come out of our mouths, or in Colossians that we’re to get rid of anger, rage, malicious behavior, slander and obscene talk, evil desire, lust, and covetousness, then we are to understand that these things fall outside of God’s moral will and thus are sinful and displeasing to God.16

For believers who are serious about becoming more like Jesus, it can be helpful to dig deeper in order to better understand what Scripture teaches about these things so as to recognize them in ourselves and rid them from our lives, as well as avoid them in the future. For example, the apostle Paul wrote about getting rid of slander in our lives. Looking up the definition of slander tells us that it is making false and damaging statements about someone. This is often done when we gossip about others. When we look up verses on the topic of slander, we get a deeper understanding of God’s view of it—God’s moral will. Let’s take a look:

O LORD, who shall sojourn in your tent? Who shall dwell on your holy hill? He … who does not slander with his tongue.17

Whoever utters slander is a fool.18

Out of the heart come evil thoughts … slander. These are what defile a person.19

You must put them all away: anger, wrath, malice, slander, and obscene talk from your mouth.20

Put away all malice and all deceit and hypocrisy and envy and all slander.21

They learn to be idlers, going about from house to house, and not only idlers, but also gossips and busybodies, saying what they should not.22

You shall not go around as a slanderer among your people.23

You shall not bear false witness against your neighbor.24

Clearly the Bible is telling us that slander, gossip, backbiting, spreading rumors, and being a talebearer are all outside the circle of God’s moral will and thus sin, which means that whenever we do these things, we sin. The same holds true of the many other prohibitions within Scripture: lust, unrighteous anger, dishonesty, envy, immorality, jealousy, pride, etc.

Of course, every command of God’s moral will is an expression of the greatest command of all: to love God.

You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind and with all your strength. The second is this: You shall love your neighbor as yourself. There is no other commandment greater than these.25

We are called to act in love toward others:

Whatever you wish that others would do to you, do also to them, for this is the Law and the Prophets.26 

These teachings of Jesus summarize all of the teachings about sin, and when we make love for God and others our guiding principle—when our actions, thoughts, and attitudes are based on the premise of a heart that fully loves God with all of our being, and has the same love for others as we have for ourselves—then we will avoid sinning.

As fallen human beings, we are sometimes inclined to justify our actions as being loving when in fact they are not. Or we may think some action is loving, and therefore not sinful, without fully exploring all of the potential ramifications of our actions, which can end up being unloving toward others. There are also occasions when through a lack of sufficient study we may misinterpret Scripture, thinking that something is not sin when it is. While Jesus did say that acting in love and doing unto others as we’d have them do to us summarized all of the Law and the Prophets, He also referred to specific sin. Out of the heart come evil thoughts, murder, adultery, sexual immorality, theft, false witness, slander. These are what defile a person.27 Clearly it’s important that we have a good understanding of what is and isn’t included within God’s moral will, which comes through reading, studying, and meditating on what the Bible teaches.

Our goal is not perfection. We aren’t trying to robotically obey every jot and tittle of Scripture, with the goal of being sin-free—that’s impossible. Our goal is to respond to God’s declared moral will in a manner that is a genuine expression of the reality of our saved soul, from a heart full of gratitude. We obey Him because we love Him. We love Him because of who He is—our Creator and Savior. We desire to imitate Him because He is pure love, pure goodness, and pure holiness. We want to emulate Him both inwardly and outwardly. Since God is the standard of godliness, and since He has revealed what He is like and what He approves and disapproves of, if we wish to be like Him, we will take these things to heart. When His Word tells us certain actions, desires, and attitudes are right, we are to believe and accept what He has said and act accordingly; and when that same Word tells us what is wrong and sinful, we will believe and accept His judgment, and do our best to avoid doing those things.

God is perfect good, perfect love, holiness, and righteousness. He is an example to us of moral and ethical perfection. While we can’t attain perfection, we are expected to understand and believe that His standards are right and true, and as such we should adopt them as our own. We’re called to internalize God’s standards and live by them, to do our best to reflect Him.

You shall be holy, for I the LORD your God am holy.28

(Continued in part four.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Garry Friesen, Decision Making and the Will of God (Colorado Springs: Multnomah Books, 2004).

2 1 Peter 1:15–16.

3 1 John 3:7.

4 1 John 3:3.

5 Ephesians 5:1–2.

6 Colossians 3:13.

7 Luke 6:36.

8 1 Peter 2:21–23.

9 Philippians 2:5–8.

10 Luke 6:35.

11 1 John 5:3.

12 Ephesians 5:1.

13 2 Corinthians 5:17.

14 Romans 8:29.

15 Colossians 3:10.

16 Ephesians 4:28–29; Colossians 3:8.

17 Psalm 15:1–3.

18 Proverbs 10:18.

19 Matthew 15:19–20.

20 Colossians 3:8.

21 1 Peter 2:1.

22 1 Timothy 5:13.

23 Leviticus 19:16.

24 Exodus 20:16.

25 Mark 12:30–31.

26 Matthew 7:12.

27 Matthew 15:19–20.

28 Leviticus 19:2.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Jesus the Great High Priest

  02/11/24 Since then we have a great high priest who has passed through the heavens, Jesus, the Son of God, let us hold fast our confession. 15 For we do not have a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but one who in every respect has been tempted as we are, yet without sin. 16 Let us then with confidence draw near to the throne of grace, that we may receive mercy and find grace to help in time of need. (Hebrews 4:14-16) ESV

12 – More Like Jesus: Holiness (Part 2)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-09-13

(This article is based on key points from the book The Pursuit of Holiness, by Jerry Bridges.1)

As we look for ways to be more like Jesus, it’s important to examine what God’s holiness means and how we can partake of it. In God’s plan of salvation, the second person of the Trinity—God the Son—became human, lived a sinless life, and then was sacrificed on the cross for the sins of humanity. Through both His life and death, He made our salvation possible. We do not have a high priest who is unable to sympathize with our weaknesses, but one who in every respect has been tempted as we are, yet without sin.2

Throughout the New Testament, we read of Jesus living a sinless life. He appeared to take away sins, and in him there is no sin.3 He committed no sin, neither was deceit found in his mouth.4 For our sake he made him to be sin who knew no sin, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God.5 In the Gospels we hear Jesus’ own testimony concerning His holiness. In the presence of His disciples, who had lived with Him day in and day out, He challenged the Pharisees with:Can any of you prove me guilty of sin?6 It wasn’t only that Jesus had an absence of sin, He was also in perfect conformity to the will of God. I have come down from heaven, not to do my own will but the will of him who sent me.7 Jesus said to them, “My food is to do the will of him who sent me and to accomplish his work.”8 “I always do the things that are pleasing to him.”9

Of course, we aren’t sinless as Jesus was, nor can we be; but we can take comfort in the fact that Jesus’ righteousness is credited to us. Salvation makes us “in Christ,” so that His holiness and righteousness are credited to us. Because of His holy life and death on the cross, God imputed or credited our sins to Christ, and He credited Jesus’ righteousness to us. We are able to be in the presence of God, the ultimate holiness, because we are made holy through Christ. Because Jesus died for our sins, we are members of God’s family and can enter into relationship with the Father. All of this is due to God’s grace. However, the quality of our relationship with God depends on us.

Being Christlike, being holy, fundamentally has to do with our relationship with God, our Father. Jesus’ perfection cannot be attained in our lives, but it can be seen as a model, an ideal for us to move as close to as possible. He focused on doing God’s will, on doing the things that were pleasing to God. Have we made it a goal to do what pleases God? Are we willing to think as God thinks and to will as God wills? This is how Christlikeness is pursued. Jesus entered our world to do the will of His Father, setting an example for us to follow. If we are following His example, the motivating principle that guides our thoughts, actions, and character should be the desire to do the will of our Father.

When speaking of doing the will of God in this context, the focus isn’t on finding God’s will for specific decisions (such as what career to pursue, whom to marry, etc.), but rather doing the will of God as expressed in Scripture, actively pursuing those things He has specifically instructed His children to do. Part of that pursuit is putting off sin and putting on the new self Paul spoke of.10 By God’s grace and with the help of the Holy Spirit, we can live in a more holy manner, more in alignment with His will; however, the responsibility to do so lies with us.

Sanctification, the progressive growth in holiness, in Christlikeness, isn’t something that simply happens because we are Christians. Through His grace, He rescued us from the domain of darkness, and transferred us to the kingdom of His beloved Son;11 yet we are also told to not let sin reign in your mortal body so that you obey its evil desires.12 We have been delivered from the kingdom of sin and the rule that it had over us, but we still suffer its attacks. Indwelling sin has been dethroned and no longer has the same grip on us that it did previously, but it is still there, and something we need to regularly face and overcome.

To overcome sin in our lives, it is helpful to have the right understanding of sin. We are saved members of God’s family, and therefore we have a relationship with Him. Our sins don’t cause us to cease being His children. They do, however, affect our relations with Him. In the pursuit of Christlikeness, we need to realize that sin, all sin, is against God. King David, after sleeping with another man’s wife and then having him killed, understood that while his sinful offenses were done to the hurt of others, they were ultimately sins against God. In praying for God’s mercy and forgiveness, David prayed: Against you, you only, have I sinned and done what is evil in your sight.13 When we sin, no matter what the sin, we ultimately sin against God.

Sin is more than a personal weakness, and it’s more than some area in our lives that we need to work on. It’s a serious matter. Sin is a personal act of turning away from God and His will, an act against God on our part. It is deeply and profoundly personal to Him. Of course, some sins we commit aren’t a conscious decision to defy God, but are committed because we are ignorant or have an unguarded moment. While these are still sins for which we need forgiveness, they are different from those times when we make a conscious decision to sin, when we knowingly decide to act against God’s will.

For many Christians today, there is a tendency to not take most sin that seriously. Of course, when it comes to a heinous sin like murder, we see that as obviously being serious; but we often look very differently at “a little” lying here or there, or boasting, gossiping, etc. It’s easy for us to mentally categorize some sins as acceptable, or at least not totally unacceptable. If we are aiming at godliness in our lives, then we need to understand that all sin is wrong and is offensive to the holiness of God. Therefore, Christlikeness doesn’t allow for categorizing some sins as being okay. It calls for willingness to take personal responsibility for our sins. We of course have the wonderful grace of God to help us overcome our sins, but while “grace alone” works for our initial salvation, action is required to progress in our growth toward holiness.

It’s important to know that though we sin, we don’t lose our salvation, and we continue to be members of God’s family. We also can be forgiven our sins if we acknowledge them, repent, and ask God for forgiveness.

Whoever conceals his transgressions will not prosper, but he who confesses and forsakes them will obtain mercy.14 If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.15 

The idea of taking action against sin in our lives isn’t a “works trip” or a campaign to make ourselves perfect, neither is the goal to reach perfection. The purpose of actively opposing sin in our lives has to do with our relationship with God and our desire to draw close to Him and stay there. O LORD, who shall sojourn in your tent? Who shall dwell on your holy hill? He who walks blamelessly and does what is right and speaks truth in his heart.16

Our desire is to be relationally close to God. We are already His children through salvation, but we want a close personal relationship with our Father. Part of that drawing near to Him has to do with personal holiness. Draw near to God, and he will draw near to you. Cleanse your hands, you sinners, and purify your hearts, you double-minded.17 Throughout the Epistles we read of the need to take action, to put to death,therefore, whatever belongs to your earthly nature;18 to lay aside every weight, and sin which clings so closely, and … runwith endurance the race;19to be diligent to be found by him without spot or blemish;20 toresist the devil, and he will flee from you.21

This doesn’t mean we have no help in overcoming sin in our lives, as we have the help of the Holy Spirit. Through the Spirit dwelling within us, we have the means to conform to the character of God.

Those who are in the flesh cannot please God.You, however, are not in the flesh but in the Spirit, if in fact the Spirit of God dwells in you.22 We all, with unveiled face, beholding the glory of the Lord,are being transformed into the same image from one degree of glory to another. For this comes from the Lord who is the Spirit.23 The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control.24

The Holy Spirit plays a role in our progressive sanctification; we’re not all on our own, but we do play a vital part.

One key aspect is taking personal responsibility for our spiritual growth, which includes putting off and putting on. Referring to putting off sin, the apostle Paul writes:

Put to death therefore what is earthly in you…25 The Greek word used here, nekroō, has the meaning of both to kill as well as deprive of power, to destroy the strength of.

So this verse speaks of weakening and destroying the strength and power of the things in our lives that are sinful. How do we do that?

The first step is to decide that Christlikeness—part of which is holiness—is important to us, and that we are willing to work toward it by making right moral decisions. This calls for having personal conviction about believing, obeying, and applying what Scripture teaches about sin and then living up to that conviction. This brings about internal conflict, as our scriptural values and beliefs bump up against our “fallen” human nature and ungodly values of the world. When they do, with the help of the Holy Spirit, we choose to obey what Scripture teaches, even when it’s difficult or goes against what we’d prefer to do.

This is where the rubber meets the road in our desire to be Christlike. At its core, Christlikeness comes from believing the same as Jesus as far as what is good and right and what is wrong and sinful. The foundation of becoming more like Jesus is being transformed in our spirit, so that our outward actions reflect our transformed inner selves. This calls for being purposeful in our pursuit of godliness, confronting our sins, and overcoming them through prayer and action. Prayer for the help of the Holy Spirit in overcoming our sins, and action through purposefully resisting sin in our lives.

(Continued in part three.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Jerry Bridges, The Pursuit of Holiness (Colorado Springs: NavPress, 2006).

2 Hebrews 4:15.

3 1 John 3:5.

4 1 Peter 2:22.

5 2 Corinthians 5:21.

6 John 8:46 NIV.

7 John 6:38.

8 John 4:34.

9 John 8:29.

10 Colossians 3:5–10.

11 Colossians 1:13 NAU.

12 Romans 6:12 NIV.

13 Psalm 51:4.

14 Proverbs 28:13.

15 1 John 1:9.

16 Psalm 15:1–2.

17 James 4:8.

18 Colossians 3:5 NIV.

19 Hebrews 12:1.

20 2 Peter 3:14.

21 James 4:7.

22 Romans 8:8–9.

23 2 Corinthians 3:18.

24 Galatians 5:22–23.

25 Colossians 3:5.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Called to Be Holy

 02/10/24 Therefore, preparing your minds for action,[b] and being sober-minded, set your hope fully on the grace that will be brought to you at the revelation of Jesus Christ. 14 As obedient children, do not be conformed to the passions of your former ignorance, 15 but as he who called you is holy, you also be holy in all your conduct, 16 since it is written, “You shall be holy, for I am holy.” 17 And if you call on him as Father who judges impartially according to each one’s deeds, conduct yourselves with fear throughout the time of your exile, 18 knowing that you were ransomed from the futile ways inherited from your forefathers, not with perishable things such as silver or gold, 19 but with the precious blood of Christ, like that of a lamb without blemish or spot. 20 He was foreknown before the foundation of the world but was made manifest in the last times for the sake of you 21 who through him are believers in God, who raised him from the dead and gave him glory, so that your faith and hope are in God.

22 Having purified your souls by your obedience to the truth for a sincere brotherly love, love one another earnestly from a pure heart, 23 since you have been born again, not of perishable seed but of imperishable, through the living and abiding word of God; (1 Peter 1:13-23) ESV

11 – More Like Jesus: Holiness (Part 1)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-09-06

(This article is based on key points from the book The Pursuit of Holiness, by Jerry Bridges.1)

One of the key Bible passages quoted in this series is Ephesians 4:22–24:

Put off your old self, which belongs to your former manner of life and is corrupt through deceitful desires, and to be renewed in the spirit of your minds, and to put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.

This passage instructs we who are new creations2 to put on the new self which is created after the likeness of God, expressed here as true righteousness and holiness. For many, the word “holiness,” or the concept of “being holy,” brings to mind legalistic obedience or the distasteful holier-than-thou attitude. That isn’t what the apostle Paul is speaking about.3

Holiness is one of the attributes of God, part of His essential being. He is distinct, set apart, different from and greater than anything or anyone else that exists; He is also morally pure. His holiness is the essential difference between God and man. While we might be able to reflect God through doing holy acts, God is holiness. His holiness is an absence of evil, a perfect freedom from all evil. As humans, we are not capable of this. In 1 John 1:5, we read that God is light, and in him is no darkness at all. Light and darkness, when used this way in Scripture, have a greater significance than daylight and nighttime. John is telling us that God is absolutely free from any moral evil and that He is Himself the essence of moral purity.4

God is always in perfect conformity to His own character and always acts consistently with His holy character. Because He is holy, all of His actions are holy. Therefore we can be confident that His actions toward us are always perfect and just. God can never be unfair, as being so would be contrary to His essential nature.

Because God is holy, we too are called to be holy. The apostle Peter wrote:

As obedient children, do not be conformed to the passions of your former ignorance, but as he who called you is holy, you also be holy in all your conduct, since it is written, “You shall be holy, for I am holy.”5

The Greek word translated here as conduct means manner of life, conduct, behavior, and deportment, the manner in which a person behaves. Elsewhere, Scripture teaches that we are to make every effort to live in peace with all men and to be holy; without holiness no one will see the Lord.6

Since God (Father, Son, and Holy Spirit) is holy, we who wish to be godly or Christlike must also be holy. Of course, it’s not possible for us to be completely holy, as we are human and we sin. Nevertheless, holiness is part of our walk with the Lord and of becoming more like Him.

Holiness has two meanings. The first refers to separation or apartness. In the OId Testament, Israel was called a “holy people” because they belonged exclusively to God and were separate from other nations. This paralleled God’s separation or “otherness” from all created things. The concept of Christians as a holy people is also seen in the New Testament:

You are a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people for his own possession, that you may proclaim the excellencies of him who called you out of darkness into his marvelous light.7

God’s people are holy by virtue of belonging uniquely to Him.

The second meaning of “holy” refers to purity and cleanness. The Old Testament contains much about ritual holiness, including ceremonial cleansing and distinctions between clean and unclean foods. It also speaks of being cleansed from sin:

For on this day shall atonement be made for you to cleanse you. You shall be clean before the LORD from all your sins.8

In the New Testament Jesus did away with ritual/ceremonial purity and put focus on inward purity, moral purity, purity of the heart.9

Through salvation we become holy (sanctified).10 We have been sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.11 And yet, though we have been forgiven for our sins, we are by no means without sin. While sin no longer reigns in our lives, it is still present within us. If we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us.12 Clearly we still commit sins, yet if we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.13

Sin doesn’t have the same grip on us that it had before salvation, but we still grapple with it. We are in a sense made “holy” at salvation, but there is also a progressive transformational process which we go through for the rest of our lives—a growth in holiness. The apostle Paul expressed it this way:

We all, with unveiled face, beholding the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from one degree of glory to another. For this comes from the Lord who is the Spirit.14

This growth in holiness isn’t automatic; it requires effort, as seen in the imagery of running a race:

Therefore, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us also lay aside every weight, and sin which clings so closely, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us.15

There is a continual laying aside of sin throughout the “race” of our lives. We will never achieve complete Christlikeness nor eradicate sin in our earthly life. Yet, while we know that this will only fully happen in the life to come, we are called to work toward it in our present life.

Beloved, we are God’s children now, and what we will be has not yet appeared; but we know that when he appears we shall be like him, because we shall see him as he is. And everyone who thus hopes in him purifies himself as he is pure.16 

The words purifies and pure in that last sentence both come from the same Greek word that was used to express holiness and holy.

We should work to conform our whole person to the likeness of God—our heart, emotions, mind, soul, and spirit. As these become progressively transformed, the actions of our body will reflect that inner transformation; our actions, our words, our interaction with others will reflect Christ. As the apostle Paul wrote:

Since we have these promises, beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from every defilement of body and spirit, bringing holiness to completion in the fear of God.17

Author J. Rodman Williams wrote:

In the area of spirit surely much in the believer needs a continuing cleansing. There may be pride or haughtiness of spirit that needs reduction to humility, bitterness of spirit that needs a sweetening by God’s Spirit, a judgmental spirit that needs to be refined by love, a fretful spirit that needs to be renewed in calmness and peace. To these may be added especially an unforgiving spirit that needs to be released from hardness and ingratitude.18

Scripture points out the need for transformation through continual renewal of the mind: Do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewal of your mind.19 We’re called to develop a scriptural mindset so that our values, desires, and morals are based on the teachings of the Bible rather than on society’s norms.

Becoming more like Jesus means that our feelings, emotions, desires, and passions also need to become Christlike: training us to renounce ungodliness and worldly passions, and to live self-controlled, upright, and godly lives in the present age.20 Thus anger, envy, covetousness, lust, and jealousy need to be transformed into Christlike feelings.

Godliness also calls for transforming our will to be in alignment with His will as revealed in Scripture. We embrace what God wills and say no to what defies Him. Our choices, decisions, and actions are in harmony with His will and nature as revealed in His Word. God’s grace helps us make right moral choices.

Transformation to Christlikeness is holistic in that it transforms our total person. It’s a process which begins at the time of our salvation and continues throughout our life. It is achieved through God’s grace and the transformative work of the Holy Spirit, but this doesn’t mean that God transforms us into Christlikeness with no effort on our part. When we are serious about being more like Jesus, we of course pray for the Lord to change us, but we also make decisions that move us toward holiness and we put those decisions into practice.

The act of putting off the old self and putting on the new, as expressed in Ephesians 4:20–24, refers to transformation and holiness, as these acts both require putting off sin and putting on righteousness. The apostle Paul lists specifics in Colossians 3:

Put to death therefore what is earthly in you: sexual immorality, impurity, passion, evil desire, and covetousness, which is idolatry. … Now you must put them all away: anger, wrath, malice, slander, and obscene talk from your mouth. Do not lie to one another, seeing that you have put off the old self with its practices and have put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.21

Paul then follows with the positive:

Put on then, as God’s chosen ones, holy and beloved, compassionate hearts, kindness, humility, meekness, and patience, bearing with one another and, if one has a complaint against another, forgiving each other; as the Lord has forgiven you, so you also must forgive. And above all these put on love, which binds everything together in perfect harmony. And let the peace of Christ rule in your hearts, to which indeed you were called in one body. And be thankful.22

Christlikeness calls us to discipline ourselves and take a stance against the negative actions, impulses, and thoughts in our hearts and minds that lead to sin; and to embrace the virtues, values, and morals that reflect God’s nature. The next few articles will touch on sin—the “putting off” side of holiness, what we need to eliminate from our lives in order to be more like Jesus. After that, the focus will shift to the “putting on” side—developing within us the things which bring Christlikeness into our lives.

(Continued in part two.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Jerry Bridges, The Pursuit of Holiness (Colorado Springs: NavPress, 2006).

2 2 Corinthians 5:17.

3 For a fuller explanation of the holiness of God, see The Heart of It All: The Nature and Character of God.

4 Bridges, The Pursuit of Holiness, 22–23.

5 1 Peter 1:14–16.

6 Hebrews 12:14 NIV.

7 1 Peter 2:9.

8 Leviticus 16:30.

9 Matthew 5:8.

10 The Greek word hagios and its cognates are translated in the New Testament as holy, holiness, sanctify, sanctification.

11 Hebrews 10:10.

12 1 John 1:8.

13 1 John 1:9.

14 2 Corinthians 3:18.

15 Hebrews 12:1.

16 1 John 3:2–3.

17 2 Corinthians 7:1.

18 J. Rodman Williams, Renewal Theology, Book 3 (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1996), 93–94.

19 Romans 12:2.

20 Titus 2:12.

21 Colossians 3:5, 8–10.

22 Colossians 3:12–15.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

The New Life

02/09/24 Now this I say and testify in the Lord, that you must no longer walk as the Gentiles do, in the futility of their minds. 18 They are darkened in their understanding, alienated from the life of God because of the ignorance that is in them, due to their hardness of heart. 19 They have become callous and have given themselves up to sensuality, greedy to practice every kind of impurity. 20 But that is not the way you learned Christ!— 21 assuming that you have heard about him and were taught in him, as the truth is in Jesus, 22 to put off your old self,[f] which belongs to your former manner of life and is corrupt through deceitful desires, 23 and to be renewed in the spirit of your minds, 24 and to put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.(Ephesians 17-24) ESV

10 – More Like Jesus: Renewal Basics

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-08-23

As touched on in the last two articles, In God’s Likeness parts one and two, becoming more like Jesus calls for a renewal of our inner being—our heart, will, emotions, mind (conscious and subconscious), soul, and spirit—which then causes our actions to reflect our renewed inner self. If we wish to be Christlike, we must start with a changed spirit. (I am continuing to use the word “spirit” to represent the heart, mind, soul, and spirit—our inner self or inner being.) Salvation and the indwelling of the Holy Spirit within us brings transformation to our spirit; it breaks the power of sin over us, which enables the process of spiritual growth that changes our fundamental inner nature.

The process toward having our thoughts, words, actions, and attitudes reflect Christ isn’t something that happens on its own; it calls for conscious inner transformation. The apostle Paul expressed it by saying put off your old self, which belongs to your former manner of life and is corrupt through deceitful desires, and … be renewed in the spirit of your minds, and … put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.1 So what do we do to be renewed in the spirit of our mind, to put on our new self?

One key factor in becoming more like Jesus is believing what Jesus believed, meaning that we believe what Scripture teaches. The type of belief that results in ongoing transformation isn’t one we give mere intellectual assent or acknowledgment to. Rather, it is a belief that becomes a foundation for how we live. It’s one thing to believe that God exists; it’s something quite different to live with the Creator as the center of our lives, so that our decisions and actions are based on our relationship with Him. Belief in this context means conviction and commitment to live by what we believe. Following are some key beliefs which play a major role in becoming Christlike.

Belief in God as taught in Scripture

Scripture teaches that God exists; He created the world (the universe) and everything in it out of nothing;2 He is personal;3 He is triune (one God in three persons);4 He is actively involved with the created world,5 although He is not part of the created world;6 He loves and cares about the world and those in it;7 He loves and cares for us, His children,8 and is involved in our daily lives;9 He is good,10 and we experience His goodness in our lives;11 and even though everything in our life isn’t good and we don’t always understand why some things happen, we put our trust in Him12 as His ways are higher than ours.13

Our Creator wishes for us to enter a loving relationship with Him. However, sin and the cares of this life compete for our affections and desires. There are many distractions which pull our loyalty, focus, and desires away from God. We are often faced with a choice of whether to attach ourselves to and worship God, or turn to things which pull us away from Him and make them the object of our worship. Knowing that God wants us to resist evil, we look to Him for the grace and power to do so, and we do our part to resist and overcome sin in our lives.

We trust God because we believe that He is loving, personal, all-powerful, and that His ways are higher than ours. We embrace Him, knowing that He has our best interests at heart. He knows about us, cares for us, understands our weaknesses, and forgives us; so we trust Him, follow Him, and seek His guidance in our lives.

Redemption

Because of His love for humanity, our loving God made a way to restore us to fellowship with Him. Though we were sinners, in rebellion to Him, He made a way for us to be forgiven and reconciled. By accepting Christ as our Savior, we become children of God. Through God’s goodness, love, and kindness we have eternal life.14

In Christ

Through salvation we are “in Christ.”

For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive.15 For in Christ Jesus you are all sons of God, through faith.16 Because of him [God] you are in Christ Jesus, who became to us wisdom from God.17 Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation. The old has passed away; behold, the new has come.18 Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us in Christ with every spiritual blessing in the heavenly places.19

Being in Christ means that you are a member of the body of Christ,20 a child of God and heir to His kingdom,21 a temple of God’s dwelling,22 a new creation,23 and a citizen of heaven.24 Knowing this brings confidence that we are part of God’s family; He is our Father, Jesus is our Savior, and the Holy Spirit dwells within us. We are forgiven human beings who are loved by God Almighty. Because we are in Christ, we can express who we are in Him without having to prove who we are.

Author Randy Frazee explains it this way:

One of my favorite movies is the 1981 Academy Award-winning film Chariots of Fire, which tells the true story of Eric Liddell and Harold Abrahams … The movie depicts how they both ran and won gold medals. The difference? Harold Abrahams ran to prove who he was, while Eric Liddell ran to express who he knew he was in Christ … There is a scene in which Liddell’s sister is deeply concerned because she senses that his running is pulling him away from their commitment to go to China as missionaries. He looks deep into his sister’s eyes and says, “I believe God made me for a purpose, but He also made me fast. And when I run, I feel His pleasure.” … One of the most mystical, yet amazing ways we know we are truly expressing who we are in Christ is by using the gifts He gives us and tapping into the heart of God to “feel His pleasure.”25

Knowing that we are “in Christ” sets us free to follow His leading in our lives so that we can use the gifts and talents God has given us for His glory. We understand that however and wherever He leads at each stage of our lives, we can be joyful, content, and grateful to be living within His will. It also tells us that even though we aren’t perfect, we are forgiven, loved, and accepted by the Lord.

Eternal life

Possessing eternal life means we will live forever. Scripture reveals that when we die, our bodies return to the earth but our spirits live on. It teaches that there will be judgment, but those who have received Christ have been forgiven for their sins and will be seen by God as guiltless on the judgment day.26

Relationship to the Bible

It’s from reading, believing, and living according to the Bible—God’s Word—that we learn the truths it reveals. Within its pages, God has given us knowledge of Himself, His plan of salvation, and instruction on how to live our lives in alignment with His will. The Bible establishes our beliefs and guides our actions. It possesses authority in that it gives God’s instruction on how to be in relationship with Him, what is right and wrong, what is pleasing in His sight and what isn’t. As God’s truth is revealed to us, it’s meant to be the lens through which we view our world: a means of guiding us to make godly choices, have right attitudes, and live in alliance with God.

These basic beliefs (along with many others taught within the pages of Scripture) become the foundation stones upon which we base our decisions and actions; they shape our worldview, and thus direct how we live. They are a road map which guides us in the right direction. Over time, the way we think, feel, and act will be increasingly transformed into Christlikeness. The root cause of this transformation is based on what God Himself has revealed to us in Scripture. We are changed because we believe what God, through Scripture, has told us, and we act upon it.

When we truly believe in a loving, personal, all-powerful God, we trust Him and have confidence that He can, and will, do what He has promised. He will guide us, and if we follow His directions and live in accordance with the principles found within His Word, we will have confidence that we are operating within His will and will receive the benefits of doing so, both in this life and for eternity. Such belief changes how we think and live.

When we believe that God is Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, we recognize that God, within Himself, is a perfect loving community. Understanding that we are made in God’s image and likeness, we recognize that as human beings we are to operate in love and harmony in community. Our family, friends, coworkers, neighbors, other believers, and people in our town, country, and the world are all members of communities to which we belong. We are called to love others as we love ourselves and treat them as we want to be treated.

When we believe God loves each human being as a person created in His image, we understand that everyone has value. This leads to both self-respect and respect of others, no matter their religion, race, economic status, politics, or any other difference.

When we understand that God is holy and that nothing unholy can come into His presence, we live in gratitude toward Him for redeeming us. Had He not made the way of salvation available to us through Jesus’ death and resurrection, we would have no personal relationship with Him, no salvation, no indwelling of the Holy Spirit. We would receive the wages of sin, which is death, instead of the gift of God, which is eternal life.27 However, because of His gift to us, we can live lives of joy, knowing that we are in relationship with God and that our sins are forgiven. In gratefulness we want to please Him, live for Him, and reflect Him and His love to others, to share the good news of salvation with them. Having been forgiven for our sins, we forgive others for their sins against us.

Being in Christ gives us self-worth, not based on what we accomplish but on our value to God. We don’t need to prove anything or put others down to bolster our ego or standing. Frazee wrote:

We will be set free to use our words for building bridges, not burning them. To use our hands to hug, not hurt. To use our feet to bring, not take away. To use our hearts to inspire, not conspire. To raise the level of any room we are in.28

Knowing that we have eternal life changes the way we live in the present. We are accountable for our decisions, for the kind of person we become. Understanding our accountability should cause us to put priority on using the gifts and talents God has given us for His glory. Our focus should not be on worldly success, but on living lives which glorify the Lord. That doesn’t mean that we won’t have worldly success—we might—but our focus is on glorifying God and being guided by Him, because we have made it our priority to seek Him for direction and follow what He has shown us. Knowing that we will live with God for eternity should cause us to live with hope, even in trying times. No matter how difficult our lives may be, we know that this present time is only a moment compared to eternity.

The key component to becoming more like Jesus is belief in Scripture—not just head belief, but heart belief. If we truly believe what the Bible teaches and we make the effort to apply those truths to our lives, we experience ongoing transformation. If we truly believe the teachings of the Bible and align our inner self, heart, mind, soul, and spirit with those beliefs, then our thoughts, desires, feelings, decisions, and outward actions reflect those beliefs.

At the same time, the Holy Spirit will also use these truths to speak to our hearts about our shortcomings and sins with the goal of helping us to change. If we are open to the Spirit’s guidance and we desire to become more like Jesus, we acknowledge our sins and work to overcome them through the help of the Holy Spirit. This is part of our transformation, of putting off your old self, which belongs to your former manner of life and is corrupt through deceitful desires, and [being] renewed in the spirit of your minds, and [putting] on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.29

Our starting place for Christlikeness is belief in God’s Word. When we believe Scripture, we build our lives on a rock-solid foundation, and we have the conviction to live by those beliefs. It is in living those beliefs that we become more like Jesus.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Ephesians 4:22–24.

2 In the future I hope to write about the various Christian theories of Creation which are considered to be in alignment with what Genesis teaches.

3 He has a name: I AM, Yahweh; is spoken of as Father (2 Corinthians 6:18), as a judge (Isaiah 33:22), and as a husband (Isaiah 54:5). For more on God as personal, click here.

4 The Father addresses the Son as You (Mark 1:11); the Son refers to the Father as He (John 5:20); the Son differentiates Himself from the Father and from the Holy Spirit (John 15:26). For a fuller explanation of the Trinity, click here.

5 Colossians 1:17; Acts 17:28.

6 Acts 17:24; 1 Kings 8:27.

7 John 3:16.

8 1 John 3:1.

9 Isaiah 41:10; Matthew 28:20; Joshua 1:9.

10 Psalm 119:68, 145:9.

11 Psalm 31:19, 68:10; Isaiah 63:7; Jeremiah 31:12.

12 Romans 8:28; Psalm 84:11.

13 Isaiah 55:9.

14 For a fuller explanation of redemption, see The Heart of It All: Salvation parts 1–5, beginning here.

15 1 Corinthians 15:22.

16 Galatians 3:26.

17 1 Corinthians 1:30.

18 2 Corinthians 5:17.

19 Ephesians 1:3.

20 1 Corinthians 12:27.

21 Romans 8:17.

22 1 Corinthians 3:16.

23 2 Corinthians 5:17.

24 Philippians 3:20.

25 Randy Frazee, Think, Act, Be Like Jesus (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2014), 62–63.

26 1 Corinthians 1:4–8; Colossians 1:12–14.

27 Romans 6:23.

28 Frazee, Think, Act, Be Like Jesus, 63.

29 Ephesians 4:22–24.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Keep in Step with the Spirit

02/08/24 But I say, walk by the Spirit, and you will not gratify the desires of the flesh. 17 For the desires of the flesh are against the Spirit, and the desires of the Spirit are against the flesh, for these are opposed to each other, to keep you from doing the things you want to do. 18 But if you are led by the Spirit, you are not under the law. 19 Now the works of the flesh are evident: sexual immorality, impurity, sensuality, 20 idolatry, sorcery, enmity, strife, jealousy, fits of anger, rivalries, dissensions, divisions, 21 envy,[d] drunkenness, orgies, and things like these. I warn you, as I warned you before, that those who do[e] such things will not inherit the kingdom of God. 22 But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, 23 gentleness, self-control; against such things there is no law. 24 And those who belong to Christ Jesus have crucified the flesh with its passions and desires.

25 If we live by the Spirit, let us also keep in step with the Spirit. 26 Let us not become conceited, provoking one another, envying one another.
(Galatians 5:16-26) ESV

09 – More Like Jesus: In God’s Likeness (Part 2)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-07-26

(This article is based on key points from the book Classical Arminianism, by F. Leroy Forlines.1)

Part one of “In God’s Likeness” touched on how we were created in the constitutional and functional likeness of God. As rational and moral beings, like God, we think, feel, and act in similar fashion to God. We have thinking minds, feeling hearts, and self-determination. The entrance of sin into humanity destroyed the ability of humans to not sin, and our sin separates us from God. But through Jesus’ life and sacrificial death, the bondage of sin in our lives has been broken, and through God’s grace and the work of the Holy Spirit, we can be transformed in our inner being.

When the apostle Paul speaks of our inner being,2 he isn’t trying to draw a distinct line of separation between our physical body and our spirit/soul, for as persons we are a unity of both body and soul. The soul has a body and the body has a soul, and people are both.3 Paul writes specifically about the mind, heart, spirit, soul, and body; often in ways in which a part, like the heart, represents the whole inner being. For example, when we read present your bodies as a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable to God,4 we understand that the mind and will are also active in the offering of the body; and we are presenting our whole self as a living sacrifice.

In similar fashion, we reason and understand with our mind, but our heart may also be “enlightened.”5 Obeying from the heart is the same as obeying from the soul. We can see this unity expressed when Paul wrote:

Now may the God of peace himself sanctify you completely, and may your whole spirit and soul and body be kept blameless at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.6

Two key words in this verse are completely (sanctify you completely) and whole (whole spirit and soul and body). The Greek word holoteles, translated as completely, means complete in all respects; so, sanctify you completely means through and through, all of you. The Greek word holokleros means complete in all of its parts. Paul is saying, “May the whole you—spirit, soul, and body—be kept blameless.” He joins spirit, soul, and body in a way that emphasizes the oneness of our spirit, mind, heart, will, soul, and body.7

While all these elements form a unity, there are differences between what goes on inside us (our thoughts, desires, decisions, feelings, etc.), which are incorporeal activities, and our physical actions, which are corporeal activities. We internally (in heart, mind, spirit, soul) make a decision, and then put that decision into action in our physical world through our body. Throughout the rest of this article when referring to incorporeal activities I will use the word spirit to represent the heart, mind, soul, and spirit—our inner self or inner being.

Our body is our presence in the physical and social world. We interact with the world through our bodies, and our internal choices and desires play out externally through our bodies. For example, when we learn to speak a language, ride a bicycle, or drive a car, we train our bodies to do these actions; and once the body is trained, it’s no longer necessary to think about how to do them, as that information is stored in the mind, and the body is able to perform them without much conscious thought.

Our character, our actions, the decisions we make and enact, all mirror our inner being. Over time, by consistently making the same types of decisions, desiring the same things, developing thought patterns, which are then enacted in the physical world, we train ourselves to be a certain way. Our outward actions within the social world are the external manifestation of our inner self.

Because of sin, our spirits have been damaged and we are inclined toward sin, which affects us at both the conscious and subconscious level. We are inclined to think, feel, and act in a manner which is in contradiction to the nature of God.

I don’t particularly like to talk about sin, its grip on us, how it damages relationships, and especially the separation it brings about in our primary relationship with God. However, when our goal is to be more like Jesus, it’s necessary to understand sin and confront it, however it may manifest in our lives.

Sin is spoken of in Scripture as both an action and a power. The apostle Paul often describes it as a power that entered the world and established its rule through Adam’s sin8 and resultantly held all of humanity in bondage as slaves to sin,9 living under sin.10 Within Paul’s writings, he often uses the word flesh (sarx in Greek) to express man’s being and attitude as opposed to and in contradiction to God and God’s Spirit. The flesh has sworn allegiance to another power: with my flesh I serve the law of sin.11 By the means of the flesh, the power of sin subjugates the whole person, body and spirit.

This can be seen when Paul writes about the “works of the flesh,” in which he includes sins of the flesh as well as sins of the mind and spirit. In one list he includes what would be called sins of the flesh, such as sexual immorality and drunkenness, but the list is dominated by sins of the mind and spirit: hatred, discord, jealousy, anger or fits of rage, quarrels/rivalries, dissension/division, factions, and envy.12 Clearly, sins aren’t only transgressions in the body, but there are sins of the spirit as well. And sin not only separates us from God, but can separate us from others as well.

Salvation breaks the power of sin over us, and God’s grace helps us in our fight to overcome sin in our lives. Paul wrote:

Just as Christ was raised from the dead through the glory of the Father, we too may live a new life…13 We know that our old self was crucified with him so that the body of sin might be done away with, that we should no longer be slaves to sin—because anyone who has died has been freed from sin…14 In the same way, count yourselves dead to sin but alive to God in Christ Jesus. Therefore do not let sin reign in your mortal body so that you obey its evil desires…15 Sin shall not be your master, because you are not under law, but under grace…16 Thanks be to God that, though you used to be slaves to sin, you wholeheartedly obeyed the form of teaching to which you were entrusted. You have been set free from sin and have become slaves to righteousness.17

We are not free from all sin; that is impossible, as we will never be perfect in this life. But we are free from having sin as our master. By receiving Jesus we have become new creations: if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation. The old has passed away; behold, the new has come.18 From that point on, we begin the process of growth in godliness and Christlikeness.

Grow in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ.19 Now you must put them all away: anger, wrath, malice, slander, and obscene talk from your mouth. Do not lie to one another, seeing that you have put off the old self with its practices and have put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.20 We all, with unveiled face, beholding the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from one degree of glory to another.21

If we are to become more like Jesus, to be transformed into His and His Father’s image, then we need to strive to be in His likeness at both the conscious and subconscious levels of our personality. This progressive transformation, technically known as sanctification, is a work of God’s grace through the Holy Spirit, designed to change our basic inner nature so that our thoughts, words, actions and attitude of heart reflect Christ.22 This work of God’s grace through the Holy Spirit is a lifelong process, because we will not achieve full sanctification until we are in heaven.

In the verse quoted above (2 Corinthians 3:18), the Greek word metamorphoō, rendered as transform, refers to an internal change rather than a mere external change. The same word was used when Paul wrote:

Do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the renewal of your mind.23

This is not superficial change but a deep, basic, inner change which causes outward life to be a manifestation of the inner reality.

The book Classical Arminianism (which I’ve based this article on) includes the following:

The meaning is that the Christian confession demands that the entire bent of one’s mind be changed. The entire clause may be rendered as “permit God to change your inside by giving you a completely new mind” or “by making your mind and heart completely different.”24

Here the mind includes not just what we think with but also our heart, will, spirit, and soul—our whole being. We are to be transformed by the renewing of our complete inner selves, so that our actions spring from the inner realities of our spirit.

This doesn’t happen automatically. Salvation frees us from the bondage of sin, but it doesn’t immediately transform us into being Christlike. We have the fruit of the Holy Spirit in our lives, but it’s not as if salvation brings an immediate change to our patterns of thinking, feeling, or acting. Our spirit doesn’t suddenly revert to the “original righteousness” which Adam and Eve had before the fall. We are still sinful, still broken, and always will be throughout our earthly lives. However, as we yield to the Holy Spirit and align ourselves with God’s Word, we become the kind of people who manifest the fruit of the Spirit: people who have joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control.25

We cannot be passive in this transformation process. We can’t expect the Holy Spirit to automatically renew our mind, heart, will, spirit, and soul without cooperation or effort. We are to be active participants, partnering with the Holy Spirit, and play a role in our transformation. We are responsible to recognize our sinful nature and strive purposefully to live as God instructs us through His Word.

When speaking of sin in our lives, the apostle Paul used the phrase Put to death therefore what is earthly in you.26 Elsewhere he listed some sins and said they must not even be named among you.27 Every day we are tempted to sin, but in our desire to become Christlike, we must put effort into the process of transformation by recognizing this temptation and taking a stand against it. We do this by the grace of God and the help of the Holy Spirit. Our motivation, based on our love and gratitude toward God, is to draw close to Him, to please Him by applying what He has revealed in Scripture to our lives. As we do, it brings change to our spirit, and gradually rewires our inner being.

Jesus spoke about the state of our hearts when He said,

From within, out of the heart of man, come evil thoughts, sexual immorality, theft, murder, adultery, coveting, wickedness, deceit, sensuality, envy, slander, pride, foolishness. All these evil things come from within, and they defile a person.28 The apostle Paul added to the list with impurity, passion, evil desire, and covetousness;29 and impurity, sensuality, idolatry, sorcery, enmity, strife, jealousy, fits of anger, rivalries, dissensions, divisions, envy, drunkenness.30 

Clearly, as Christians who want to be more like Jesus, we face challenges.

We are human, and are faced daily with temptations to sin, both in thought and action. But through God’s grace and in cooperation with the Holy Spirit, we can continually grow spiritually so that our heart, will, emotions, mind (conscious and subconscious), soul, spirit—and therefore our actions—can gradually be transformed and become more Christlike. It takes prayer, spiritual discipline, and the commitment to be more like Jesus, but the good news is that if we choose this path, by God’s grace, we will day by day spiritually grow into more of the likeness of God.

(Upcoming articles will address how to enhance the process of sanctification in our lives.)

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Nashville: Randall House Publications, 2011.

2 Ephesians 3:16, 2 Corinthians 4:16, Romans 7:22.

3 Gerald F. Hawthorne, Ralph P. Martin, Daniel G. Reid, eds., Dictionary of Paul and His Letters (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1993), 770.

4 Romans 12:1.

5 Ephesians 1:18.

6 1 Thessalonians 5:23.

7 Hawthorne, Martin, and Reid, Dictionary of Paul, 770.

8 Romans 5:12–21.

9 Romans 6:20.

10 Romans 3:9.

11 Romans 7:25.

12 Galatians 5:19–21.

13 Romans 6:4 NIV.

14 Romans 6:6–7 NIV.

15 Romans 6:11–12 NIV.

16 Romans 6:14 NIV.

17 Romans 6:17–18 NIV.

18 2 Corinthians 5:17.

19 2 Peter 3:18.

20 Colossians 3:8–10.

21 2 Corinthians 3:18.

22 F. Leroy Forlines, Classical Arminianism (Nashville: Randall House Publications, 2011), 283.

23 Romans 12:2.

24 Barclay M. Newman and Eugene A. Nida, A Translator’s Handbook on Paul’s Letter to the Romans (New York: United Bible Societies, 1973), 235.

25 Galatians 5:22–23.

26 Colossians 3:5.

27 Ephesians 5:3.

28 Mark 7:21–23.

29 Colossians 3:5.

30 Galatians 5:19–21.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Fulfilling the Law Through Love

 02/07/24 Owe no one anything, except to love each other, for the one who loves another has fulfilled the law. For the commandments, “You shall not commit adultery, You shall not murder, You shall not steal, You shall not covet,” and any other commandment, are summed up in this word: “You shall love your neighbor as yourself.” 10 Love does no wrong to a neighbor; therefore love is the fulfilling of the law.

11 Besides this you know the time, that the hour has come for you to wake from sleep. For salvation is nearer to us now than when we first believed. 12 The night is far gone; the day is at hand. So then let us cast off the works of darkness and put on the armor of light. 13 Let us walk properly as in the daytime, not in orgies and drunkenness, not in sexual immorality and sensuality, not in quarreling and jealousy. 14 But put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh, to gratify its desires.
(Romans 13:8-14) ESV

08 – More Like Jesus: In God’s Likeness (Part 1)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-07-19

(This article is based on key points from the book Classical Arminianism, by F. Leroy Forlines.1)

As brought up in earlier articles in this series, being more like Jesus requires effort in two directions—we are to “put off” sin and “put on” Christ. We’re to cast off the works of darkness and put on the armor of light,2 put on the Lord Jesus Christ,3 put off your old self, which belongs to your former manner of life,4 and to put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.5 To pursue godliness, we must put focus on both positive and negative aspects—the positive being putting on Christ, and the negative being overcoming sin in our lives.

I don’t like to talk about sin, but sin is a part of the life of every human, and in the course of putting on Christ, we must face sin and strive to overcome it. Of course, we will never fully eradicate sin from our earthly lives, but we can have a measure of victory, by God’s grace and with His help. Salvation releases us from the strong grip sin has on our lives, making it possible for the Spirit of God to transform us.

In order to understand the change salvation brings to our lives in regard to overcoming sin, we need to look back to before sin entered into humanity, as well as the result of sin’s entrance, and lastly the change that took place in sin’s grip on humanity through Jesus’ death for our sins. To do this, we begin with humankind being created in the image of God.

Scripture tells us:

God said, “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness.” … So God created man in his own image, in the image of God he created him; male and female he created them.6

This tells us that human beings are patterned after God. God is personal, and, like God, we are rational, self-aware, intelligent, and have a will, emotions, and knowledge. We can think, reason, and learn.

We also have a moral likeness to God. Scripture teaches that every human being has God’s law “written on their heart.”7 Everyone intrinsically knows the difference between right and wrong, because they have a conscience which accuses them when they do wrong. It’s not given to us to decide whether or not we ought to live according to God’s moral standard, as God already set that parameter when He created us. We may decide that we don’t want to live by His standards, but that doesn’t take away from the fact that we need to, and that there are consequences to acting contrary to God’s moral law. When individuals are held accountable before God at the end of their lives, no one will be able to say that they didn’t know it was wrong to murder, to lie, to steal, etc., for God has implanted basic morality in every human being.

Scripture speaks of the role our mind plays in our faith life and moral decision-making:

You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.8 Each one should be fully convinced in his own mind.9 I will put my laws into their minds, and write them on their hearts, and I will be their God, and they shall be my people.10

The Bible uses the word think 54 times, reason 50 times, understand and understanding 145 times. We use our minds to think, reason, make judgments, draw conclusions, size up situations, etc.

Scripture also speaks of our hearts. The heart represents the seat of our emotions, the place within us from which we feel. We read of joy in the heart,11 as well as anguish,12 hatred,13 love,14 courage,15 and sorrow.16

Scripture also refers to our power of choice, our will, the fact that we can act according to our desires. Jesus spoke of individuals having choices:

If anyone desires to come after Me…17 How often I wanted to gather your children together, as a hen gathers her chicks under her wings, but you were not willing!18If anyone wants to do His will, he shall know concerning the doctrine…19 

We are beings with free will, and the ability to choose is part of our personhood.

One aspect of being made in the image of God is that we have minds which think, reason, and understand. We also have feelings and emotions, and self-determination. In our totality, we are thinking, feeling, and acting beings. We think with our mind, feel with our heart, and act with our will. While these are listed as functioning independently, jointly our mind, heart, and will are integral to who we are.

The concept that humans are rational, moral persons is often referred to as the constitutional likeness of God. The image of God within humans as they were first created (Adam and Eve) also included functional likeness. Functional likeness means that humankind, as originally created, thought and felt and acted in a way that was pleasing to God. Constitutional likeness has to do with personhood. Functional likeness refers to the way a person thinks, feels, and acts, and is also referred to as personality. (Personality in this sense does not refer to character traits, as in “she has a good personality.”) Humans as they were first created, before the fall, were made in the likeness of God with respect to both personhood and personality.

Personality functions on two levels: the conscious level and the subconscious level. The first humans, as they were created and as they developed until the fall, functioned both on the conscious and subconscious level in the likeness of God.

The subconscious mind (used here in the broad sense to include mind, heart, and will) contains ideas, attitudes, and responses which have become part of who we are and which influence our thoughts, actions and reactions—often without us realizing it. Mind in this sense involves our total personality—our mind, heart, and will. We unconsciously or automatically store knowledge or ideas in our subconscious mind, which is available for recall when needed. Very little of all the knowledge we have garnered resides in our conscious mind at any given moment.

While Scripture doesn’t use the words “subconscious mind,” it does allude to parts of our memory, experience, and heart which are not directly accessible to our conscious minds. David asked God to cleanse him from secret faults.20 Such faults wouldn’t be secret to God, so David could have been referring to faults that were secret to himself. Things which were hidden away deep within himself which he was unaware of and wasn’t able to access. We see something similar when he prayed:

Search me, O God, and know my heart! Try me and know my thoughts! And see if there be any grievous way in me, and lead me in the way everlasting!21 Elsewhere he states: Behold, you delight in truth in the inward being, and you teach me wisdom in the secret heart.22

Other versions translate “secret heart” as “hidden part” or “inmost place.” David refers to our internal hidden part. While the wording is different, the ancient writers knew that there was a part of our mind/heart/inner being which is deeper, or hidden from, our conscious mind.

Before the fall, the subconscious minds of Adam and Eve only knew ideas and attitudes that were in the likeness of God. They didn’t know evil. Both consciously and subconsciously they only knew goodness; so they thought, felt, and acted in a godly manner. This state is known as “original righteousness.” The original condition of the first humans was one of positive holiness, not a state of innocence or moral neutrality. Adam and Eve possessed innate righteousness. Righteous thoughts, feelings, and actions were inherently part of them as part of their being made in the likeness of God.

As explained in The Heart of It All series:

Prior to the fall Adam and Eve were pure and were “posse non peccare,” a theological term meaning “able not to sin.” While they could choose to sin, they could also choose not to sin, and thus to remain sinless. After the fall they were different. Their moral purity was gone, and the desire and ability to stay aligned with God’s will was distorted. Their ability to not sin and thus remain sinless was no longer there, as from that point on they, and all of subsequent humanity, were “non posse non peccare,” meaning “not able not to sin.” From that point on, humans were sinners by nature, and while they can refrain from sinning sometimes, by nature they sin and don’t have the ability to not sin. Though we are still in the image of God, that image has become altered due to sin. Thankfully, as Christians, we can counter some of the effects of our fallen nature through believing, abiding in, absorbing, and applying God’s Word; and at the time of the resurrection of the dead, when Christians are raised in glory and reunited with their bodies, we will be freed from the effects of our fallen human nature.23

Before Adam and Eve sinned, the framework of possibilities within which they operated included either remaining in the practice of complete righteousness or committing sin. After they sinned, operating within that framework was no longer possible—it became impossible for them to practice uninterrupted righteousness as they were no longer able not to sin. They lost their “original righteousness” as a result of disobeying God. Ever since the fall, humans have been born with an innately sinful nature, meaning that we are inherently prone to sin. This condition we are born with is called “original sin.”

After the fall of humanity, God’s constitutional likeness remained within us, though it has been somewhat damaged. We are still rational beings who think, feel, and act. However, we have lost the functional likeness of God in that we no longer naturally think, feel, and act in the likeness of God. Our subconscious mind is no longer oriented toward God with righteous thoughts, feelings, and actions; thus we are prone to sin.

Salvation through faith in Jesus’ death and resurrection breaks the power of sin in our lives. It doesn’t bring a cessation of sin, but it alters the power that sin has had over us. Salvation changes our relationship with God. Through Christ’s living a sinless life, and His sacrificing Himself through His death on the cross, we are no longer under the bondage of sin. God no longer looks upon us as guilty; we are no longer alienated from Him.24 Before this, we were under sin’s power; however, through salvation, that power is broken. We have been delivered from the sphere where sin reigned and moved to the sphere of God’s grace.

Salvation sets Christians apart from the rest of humanity in that we no longer stand before God as guilty; we have been declared righteous. We are changed through a new birth and through the renewal of the Holy Spirit.

At one time we too were foolish, disobedient, deceived and enslaved by all kinds of passions and pleasures. We lived in malice and envy, being hated and hating one another. But when the kindness and love of God our Savior appeared, he saved us, not because of righteous things we had done, but because of his mercy. He saved us through the washing of rebirth and renewal by the Holy Spirit, whom he poured out on us generously through Jesus Christ our Savior, so that, having been justified by his grace, we might become heirs having the hope of eternal life.25

Having a new birth and being renewed by the Holy Spirit means that there has been change in our lives. This change includes being conformed to the image of his Son.26 Conforming to the image of the Son can be seen as adjusting our lives in a manner which produces changes in how we think, feel, and act, so that we take on the likeness of Christ. In a sense it requires a change in our subconscious mind, a rewiring of how we are programmed; as while our thoughts, words, and actions take place on a conscious level, they are expressions of our inner basic nature, which exists on a subconscious level. The theological term for this change or transformation in our lives is sanctification, which refers to the gradual and progressive growth toward godliness brought about by the Holy Spirit.

Now that you have been set free from sin and have become slaves of God, the fruit you get leads to sanctification and its end, eternal life.27

The apostle Paul speaks about the process of being transformed into the image of the glory of the Lord:

We all, with unveiled face, beholding the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from one degree of glory to another.28

The root of the Greek word which is translated as transformed refers to an internal change rather than an external one. In using this word, Paul is speaking about a deep, fundamental change in the inner nature of Christians. It is a change in our personality (as defined above—meaning the way we think, feel, and act), a rewiring of our inner selves. A change at this fundamental level brings our thoughts, feelings, and actions into alignment with the nature of God. Such a change in our inner life (our mind, heart, and will) should be manifested in our outer life. Our outward actions emanate from the inward realities of our personality.

Being transformed into and conformed to the image of Christ is possible because of salvation, which frees us from the grip of sin on our lives and allows us to consciously and subconsciously think and act in a more godly manner. It doesn’t mean we don’t sin, but it enables us to grow in Christlikeness, so that we can move away from our former position of being in bondage to sin. While there is still sinful behavior within us, sin no longer has the same power over us. We sometimes fall, because we are human, but in our deepest being, we desire to do what is right. Sin no longer has dominion over us, but rather we desire to draw closer to God, which we do by moving away from sin.

Draw near to God, and he will draw near to you. Cleanse your hands, you sinners, and purify your hearts, you double-minded.29

To move toward God is to move away from sin.

(To be continued)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Nashville: Randall House Publications, 2011.

2 Romans 13:12.

3 Romans 13:14.

4 Ephesians 4:22.

5 Ephesians 4:24.

6 Genesis 1:26–27. See also Genesis 9:6.

7 When Gentiles, who do not have the law, by nature do what the law requires, they are a law to themselves, even though they do not have the law. They show that the work of the law is written on their hearts, while their conscience also bears witness, and their conflicting thoughts accuse or even excuse them on that day when, according to my gospel, God judges the secrets of men by Christ Jesus (Romans 2:14–16).

8 Matthew 22:37.

9 Romans 14:5.

10 Hebrews 8:10.

11 Psalm 4:7.

12 Romans 9:2.

13 2 Samuel 6:16.

14 Matthew 22:37.

15 Psalm 27:14.

16 Psalm 13:2.

17 Matthew 16:24 NKJ.

18 Matthew 23:37 NKJ.

19 John 7:17 NKJ.

20 Psalm 19:12–13 NKJ.

21 Psalm 139:23–24.

22 Psalm 51:6.

23 Heart of It All: Humanity, Made in the Image and Likeness of God (Part One)

24 In him all the fullness of God was pleased to dwell, and through him to reconcile to himself all things, whether on earth or in heaven, making peace by the blood of his cross. And you, who once were alienated and hostile in mind, doing evil deeds, he has now reconciled in his body of flesh by his death, in order to present you holy and blameless and above reproach before him (Colossians 1:19–22).

25 Titus 3:3–7 NIV.

26 Romans 8:29.

27 Romans 6:22.

28 2 Corinthians 3:18.

29 James 4:8.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

 

Christ’s Example of Humility

 02/06/24 So if there is any encouragement in Christ, any comfort from love, any participation in the Spirit, any affection and sympathy, complete my joy by being of the same mind, having the same love, being in full accord and of one mind. Do nothing from selfish ambition or conceit, but in humility count others more significant than yourselves. Let each of you look not only to his own interests, but also to the interests of others. Have this mind among yourselves, which is yours in Christ Jesus,[a] who, though he was in the form of God, did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped,[b] but emptied himself, by taking the form of a servant,[c] being born in the likeness of men. And being found in human form, he humbled himself by becoming obedient to the point of death, even death on a cross. Therefore God has highly exalted him and bestowed on him the name that is above every name, 10 so that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth, 11 and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. (Philippians 2:1-10) ESV

07 – More Like Jesus: Christ’s Example

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-04-26

When we are in the process of finding ways to transform our lives so that we can become more like Jesus, it follows that we should look to the example of how Jesus Himself—the only human who had full godliness—lived His life. We should find direction from the way He lived, including how He interacted with His Father and with others. Along with this, we would want to explore the rest of the New Testament in order to see how those who originally followed Him lived their lives and instructed others to follow His example. We will explore both within this series.

To start, let’s take a general look at some aspects of Jesus’ life that serve as guideposts in our quest to be more like Him.1

Jesus’ deep sense of intimacy with God

In the Old Testament, we see that humans responded to God with awe—an emotion with shades of submission and fear.2

For example, Scripture tells us that when God spoke, Moses hid his face, for he was afraid to look at God.3When in God’s presence, Isaiah the prophet said: Woe is me! For I am lost … for my eyes have seen the King, the LORD of hosts!4

By comparison, we see that Jesus’ relationship with God was different. He had a deep intimacy with God, which He expressed by addressing God as “Father.” Jesus knew that He had both the love and approval of His Father.

Jesus taught His disciples that they should address God as their Father as well.5 In doing so, Jesus conveyed that His Sonship to some extent also encompassed them. Even though they were not God’s children in exactly the same unique way as Jesus was, they were nevertheless God’s children; and as such they were loved by Him, had a relationship with Him, were part of His family, and had His approval. All throughout the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus emphasized to His disciples that God was their Father.6

Understanding that God is our Father and that we are loved by Him sets the foundation for our relationship with Him. As children of God, we can be secure in knowing that His love for us is unconditional. We can approach Him with an attitude of confidence and an expectation that He knows what we need and will provide and care for us.

Jesus expressed God’s fatherly love and care for us when He said:

Your Father knows what you need before you ask him.7 Which one of you, if his son asks him for bread, will give him a stone? Or if he asks for a fish, will give him a serpent? If you then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to those who ask him!8 Do not seek what you are to eat and what you are to drink, nor be worried … your Father knows that you need them.9

Looking at God as Father doesn’t mean that we maintain a relationship that is similar to that of a small child with their parent. While we will always depend on Him for our being, He has also given us free will and autonomy. Besides showing us that we can be secure in our relationship with the Father, Jesus also shows us that we can approach our Father in an adult-to-adult manner. We see this reflected in Jesus’ prayer in Gethsemane, when Jesus asked that, if it were possible, the Father would “remove this cup” of suffering from Him. Jesus posed a question, reflected on the situation, and then made the decision to align Himself with His Father’s will.

As God’s children, we are expected to use our minds and intellect, labor in prayer, seek guidance from Scripture, discuss our issues with God, and listen to His response; these things are all part of our decision-making process and relationship with Him.

Humble power

Though He was God incarnate and had the power to heal the sick, raise the dead, and feed the multitudes, Jesus used His power humbly. He could have demanded privileges, which He would have been entitled to, considering His status in relationship to God. However, He set those privileges aside and served others.

Though he was in the form of God, [Jesus] did not count equality with God a thing to be grasped, but made himself nothing, taking the form of a servant, being born in the likeness of men. And being found in human form, he humbled himself by becoming obedient to the point of death, even death on a cross.10

Instead of using His power to gain fame or exercise authority over others, as Satan tempted Him to, He used it for the sake of others. When He perceived that people were going to try to make Him king, He withdrew to the mountains by Himself.11 He said,

The Son of Man came not to be served but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many.12

He repeatedly taught His followers that they were to have an attitude of humility and service.

Jesus called them to him and said, “You know that the rulers of the Gentiles lord it over them, and their great ones exercise authority over them. It shall not be so among you. But whoever would be great among you must be your servant, and whoever would be first among you must be your slave.”13

Jesus, God the Son, took on the form of a servant in humility; and as believers, we should follow His example.

Balancing competing demands

Jesus faced numerous competing demands from His family,14 His disciples and friends,15 and His enemies and opposition.16 Above all, there were the demands of the crowd, as they desperately wanted His help. The crowds surrounded Him and pressed upon Him.17 In one instance He commented that He felt power had gone out of Him.18 At one point, He was in danger of being crushed by the crowds.19

Besides describing the demands placed on Jesus, the Gospels also show His response to these demands. His pattern was to be with the public—teaching, healing, debating—and then to balance that by withdrawing with His disciples, and sometimes alone, to be with His Father and to pray. Periods of time when He faced conflict or danger were also balanced by strategic withdrawals. These withdrawals provided rest and recreation, spiritual refilling which would sustain Him.

Now when he heard that John had been arrested, he withdrew into Galilee..20 At a different time, Jesus no longer walked openly among the Jews, but went from there to the region near the wilderness, to a town called Ephraim, and there he stayed with the disciples.21

We also read that Jesus seemed to enjoy eating meals with others, which included drinking wine. The Pharisees, as a result, accused Him of being a glutton and a drunkard.

The Son of Man has come eating and drinking, and you say, “Look at him! A glutton and a drunkard, a friend of tax collectors and sinners!”22

Showing hospitality

One of the main forms of showing someone hospitality is to host a meal for them in your home. In the Jewish culture of Jesus’ day it was somewhat different, as when someone of prominence such as a rabbi or teacher was invited to a home, it was understood that the guest was the one showing hospitality. Accepting an invitation and being a guest in another’s home brought honor, respect, and acceptance to the one offering the invitation and to their home and family. An example of this type of hospitality on Jesus’ part can be seen when He told the chief tax collector, Zacchaeus, who was hated by his fellow countrymen, that He wanted to come stay at his house. The people grumbled that He had been the guest of a sinner.23 Zacchaeus was a social outcast because of his collaboration with the Roman oppressors, and he would have been considered an enemy of the Jews.

This wasn’t the only time that Jesus extended hospitality beyond socially-accepted boundaries. Other examples include the Samaritan woman,24 the woman who washed His feet in the house of the Pharisee,25 tax collectors,26 the Roman centurion,27 as well as touching and healing lepers and others who were considered ritually “unclean.” They were all outsiders, but He welcomed them. He was declaring them worthy and acceptable, showing an example of His Father’s love for and acceptance of sinners as well as His desire to save them. Throughout the Gospels, Jesus spent time with the social outcasts, those who were looked down upon, the outsiders, the “others.”

If we wish to be like Jesus, we will open our hearts and lives to accept and welcome those who are “other” than we are. This could mean those with different religious or political beliefs, nationality or ethnicity, economic status, likes and dislikes—those who are different from us in any way. Showing hospitality and a welcoming attitude toward those who are not part of our normal circle breaks down barriers and reflects the spirit of Christ.

Compassion

Compassion is an emotion that moves one to action; it’s a consciousness of others’ distress along with the desire to alleviate it. Within the Gospels, we see that compassion is the emotion most consistently attributed to Jesus. He was moved when He saw those in need, and He took action to alleviate their situation. When he went ashore he saw a great crowd, and he had compassion on them and healed their sick.28 Just before feeding the multitudes, He said: I have compassion on the crowd, because they have been with me now three days and have nothing to eat.29 When two blind men cried out to Him, Jesus had compassion on them and touched their eyes. Immediately they received their sight and followed him.30 When He went to Mary and Martha after their brother Lazarus died, Jesus saw [Mary] weeping, and the Jews who had come with her also weeping, he was deeply moved in his spirit and greatly troubled.31 He wept and then raised Lazarus from the dead. In each case, Jesus was emotionally moved by compassion and acted for the benefit of others.

The Greek word used in the Synoptic Gospels for compassion is splagchnizomai, which means to be moved in one’s bowels, for the bowels were thought to be the seat of love and pity. In John’s Gospel, the Greek word embrimaomai is used to express Jesus being deeply moved and greatly troubled at Lazarus’ graveside. Both of these words are deeply physical in tone, and carry with them a sense of indignation at the sight of human suffering and need. Each time Jesus is described as having such emotions, we are told that He took decisive action to remedy the situation.

Compassion is taking action in order to make someone else’s bad situation better. If there is no action, it isn’t compassion—it’s sympathy, the awareness of someone’s need, or empathy, feeling for someone in need. Jesus moved beyond sympathy and empathy, and took action—something for us, His followers, to emulate. While we may not be able to respond exactly as Jesus did, we can follow His example of taking some action which is helpful to those in need.

Non-retaliation

In the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus taught the principle of non-retaliation:

If anyone slaps you on the right cheek, turn to him the other also. And if anyone would sue you and take your tunic, let him have your cloak as well. And if anyone forces you to go one mile, go with him two miles.32

Besides preaching non-retaliation, we see that He practiced it as well. During His passion, when the soldiers came to take Him, He rejected the option of defending Himself by force.

Jesus said to [Peter], “Put your sword back into its place. For all who take the sword will perish by the sword. Do you think that I cannot appeal to my Father, and he will at once send me more than twelve legions of angels?”33

Peter, His disciple and friend, later wrote of Him:

When he was reviled, he did not revile in return; when he suffered, he did not threaten, but continued entrusting himself to him who judges justly.34

Jesus taught that His disciples weren’t to seek tit-for-tat retaliation for harm done to them. He told His followers to refrain from rendering evil for evil, that two wrongs don’t make a right. This principle is built on trust that God is in control and will judge or avenge those who deserve it. Instead of retaliating, we are meant to forgive those who have wronged us. This doesn’t mean that there are no consequences for those who have caused harm, but that we aren’t to take it upon ourselves to return harm for harm.

Conclusion

Walking in Jesus’ footsteps by having a deep sense of intimacy with God, serving others in humility, maintaining godly balance in our lives, showing hospitality to those who are different from us, being moved by compassion to help others, and not retaliating when others have hurt us in some way doesn’t just happen automatically because we are Christians.

To walk the walk of Jesus, to grow in godly character, to manifest the fruit of the Holy Spirit, takes personal transformation. Such transformation comes through the grace of God, which is given to those who make the decision and put in the effort to grow in Him, to apply what He taught, and to become more like Him.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 The following points are summarized from The Psychology of Christian Character Formation, by Joanna Collicutt (London: SCM Press, 2015).

2 Collicutt, Psychology of Christian Character Formation, 31.

3 Exodus 3:6.

4 Isaiah 6:5.

5 Pray then like this: “Our Father in heaven, hallowed be your name” (Matthew 6:9).

He said to them, “When you pray, say: ‘Father, hallowed be your name. Your kingdom come’” (Luke 11:2).

6 Matthew 5:16, 45, 48; 6:1, 4, 6, 8, 9, 14, 15, 18, 26, 32; 7:11, 21.

7 Matthew 6:8.

8 Matthew 7:9–11.

9 Luke 12:29–30. See also Matthew 6:25–32; 7:7–11; Luke 11:11–13; 12:22–30.

10 Philippians 2:6–8.

11 John 6:15.

12 Matthew 20:28. Also: Mark 10:45; Luke 22:27.

13 Matthew 20:25–27. Also: Matthew 23:11, Mark 9:35, 10:43–44, Luke 22:26, John 13:15–16.

14 Matthew 12:46–47; John 2:2–4; 7:1–7.

15 Matthew 16:22, 20:20–21; Mark 10:35–37; John 11:21,32.

16 Matthew 16:1, 19:3, 21:23, 22:16–32; John 8:1–11, 10:24.

17 Luke 8:45.

18 Luke 8:46.

19 Mark 3:9.

20 Matthew 4:12.

21 John 11:54. Also: Matthew 14:13, 15:21; Mark 7:24; Luke 9:10; John 4:1–3, 7:1.

22 Luke 7:34, Matthew 11:19.

23 Luke 19:5–7. Also: Matthew 8:8, Luke 7:6.

24 John 4:1–42.

25 Luke 7:36–50.

26 Matthew 9:10–13.

27 Luke 7:2–9.

28 Matthew 14:14.

29 Mark 8:2.

30 Matthew 20:34 NIV.

31 John 11:33.

32 Matthew 5:39–41.

33 Matthew 26:52–53.

34 1 Peter 2:23.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Why Are You Cast Down, O My Soul?

 02/05/24 As a deer pants for flowing streams,
so pants my soul for you, O God.
My soul thirsts for God,
for the living God.
When shall I come and appear before God?[b]
My tears have been my food
day and night,
while they say to me all the day long,
“Where is your God?” (Psalm 42:1-3) ESV

06 – More Like Jesus: Fellowship with God (Part 2)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-04-05

As we saw in the previous article (Fellowship with God, Part 1), having fellowship with God is key to becoming more like Jesus. It’s within this fellowship that we develop our relationship with Him, nurture our love and intimacy, and truly get to know Him. The more we get to know Him, the more we will desire to be with Him. Within the book of Psalms we find verbal expression of the desire for fellowship with the Lord.

As a deer pants for flowing streams, so pants my soul for you, O God. My soul thirsts for God, for the living God.1 O God, you are my God; earnestly I seek you; my soul thirsts for you; my flesh faints for you.2 Whom have I in heaven but you? And there is nothing on earth that I desire besides you.3

One way Scripture expresses the bond we are to have with the Lord is a love relationship, a marriage. Rick Warren expressed it this way:

To get to know someone intimately and enjoy him personally, you must: Spend quality time with him; communicate meaningfully with him; observe him in a variety of situations. These same criteria apply in getting to know and enjoy God, too. Remember that it is hard to have a love affair in a crowd; you need to get alone with the one person. That is the way the Bible speaks of our relationship with God through Christ, as a love relationship. In fact, it is called a marriage; Christ is the Bridegroom and we in the church are his bride.4

Spending time alone with the Lord is the primary means of getting to know Him and building our relationship with Him. Ask yourself how strong your relationships with your spouse, family, friends, or coworkers would be if your communication with them was the same as your communication with the Lord. Would your loved ones feel you are spending enough time with them? Would they feel that the fellowship you have with them causes your relationship to flourish? Our relationship with God is our primary relationship, and to keep it alive and flourishing we need to spend time with Him, just as we need to spend time with others we are in relationship with.

Due to the God-given responsibilities that each of us has, it’s not usually possible to spend copious amounts of time with those we love. Because of this, we generally try to focus our attention and energy on them during the time we are with them. We want the time we have with those we love to be quality time. One of our goals in trying to become more like Jesus is to make the time we spend with Him quality time as well. With our busy days, this can be a challenge. It requires a commitment to carving out a specific time to spend with Him daily, and then using that time for connecting with Him heart to heart.

One key element of fellowship is mutual communication. It’s in listening to and talking with another that we get to know them better. Our fellowship with the Lord is no different; we must both listen to Him and speak with Him. The primary means of listening to God is through reading His Word, the Bible. He speaks to us through Scripture as we read it, think about what it says, meditate on it, and ask ourselves what it means to us and how we can apply that meaning to our daily living. He also speaks to our hearts when we quiet ourselves and listen to His still small voice.

Time

The first element of quality time with the Lord is committing to meet with Him, preferably daily, and then disciplining ourselves to keep that commitment. Without the commitment and long-term discipline, the focus on fellowship will be a fleeting here today, gone tomorrow activity. The question to ask is: How important is God in my life? As the one who knows our heart and spirit even better than we do, our Creator is supremely important. Since He loves us, has made the way for us to be in communion with Him, and desires our fellowship, making a commitment to spend quality time with Him clearly should be a priority.

Most people who write about setting aside time for God say that the morning, before the busy day begins, is the best time to make this appointment. I have personally found that to be true, though I have read of others who set aside time in the evening for their fellowship with the Lord, while others spend their lunch hour with Him. I choose the morning, because by the evening, I am tired and not at my best. In my case, getting up early enough to take time with the Lord means disciplining myself to go to bed early, so that I have sufficient sleep and still plenty of time with the Lord. No matter what time you set aside for this fellowship, it takes commitment and self-discipline to keep to it.

There’s no set amount of time one needs to spend with the Lord, but you want to have sufficient time to read His Word, pray, and give Him time to speak to you. You’ll also want to allow time to write down what He shows you as you read, or what He speaks to your heart about. The amount of time you spend isn’t as important as the quality and what you do with the time.

It’s appropriate to begin time with our Creator by taking a few moments to be still, to acknowledge that we are entering into His presence, and to praise Him. Enter his gates with thanksgiving, and his courts with praise! Give thanks to him; bless his name!5 It’s good to pray a short prayer committing the time to Him, asking Him to guide your time together, to take away any distractions or blockage you may have, and to open your eyes so you can take in the wonders of His teaching.6

Listen through reading

Next, you will want to let Him speak to you through His Word. Since His Word is His voice speaking to you, it’s worth taking time to engage with it, reading slowly, even out loud, thinking about what you are reading, asking yourself questions about it to make sure you understand what it’s saying and what it means in your life. It can even be helpful to read the verse or passage or chapter twice or more, in order to fully focus on and absorb the point it’s making, what it’s telling you about God or about yourself, and how it relates to or affects you.

While not always necessary, it can help to better understand what God is saying if you read through a complete book of the Bible rather than a chapter here and a verse there. Reading through a complete book over a number of sessions gives the overall picture of what that book teaches. Sometimes it’s helpful to read through a whole book quickly to get the overall view and then read it again slowly, spending more time on each passage.

Reading Scripture and thinking about how what you have read can be applied to your life is different from studying the Bible. Bible study is considered a Spiritual Discipline, and is distinct from the daily reading of Scripture. The focus of such study is learning about God’s Word, rather than focusing on what His Word is saying to you personally; so it would generally be done at a different time, apart from your daily fellowship time. Your time of reading His Word is a time to connect with Him, to contemplate, to prayerfully meditate on what you’ve read, allowing the Holy Spirit to show you ways to apply it in your life. Of course, applying Scripture often calls for us to make changes in our lives, as the Holy Spirit challenges the way we think or act. And that’s what being more like Jesus is about.

As you reflect on what God’s Word has said, it helps to ask yourself questions: What does this passage teach me? How can I apply it? Is it showing me an area in which I’m sinning? If so, what am I going to do about it? Is there a promise given? If so, am I meeting the conditions for receiving that promise? If not, what do I need to change in order to be able to claim the promise? Is this passage giving either a positive example which I should follow, or a negative one which I should avoid? Does what I’m reading bring to mind things or people I should be praying for? The idea is to put thought into what you’ve read and seek ways to apply it and to bring about change in your life through it.

When asking such questions, be open to the Lord giving you answers and showing you ways to apply what His Word has shown you. And when He does, write it down. Keeping a record of what the Lord shows you through His Word is a very helpful but often neglected aspect of our fellowship with Him. When you keep a record of what the Lord speaks to your heart about, either through His Word, His still small voice, or the gift of prophecy, you can go back later and review it and see if you have followed through on what He’s shown you and used what He’s said to you personally to grow in your relationship with Him. If we don’t write it down, it’s so easy to forget it.

Prayer

The next step, after listening to the Lord through His written Word, is to take time in prayer. This is your part of the conversation with God. Similar to starting the reading of Scripture with praise, it’s also appropriate to start our conversations with God in praise and adoration, giving Him the recognition which is rightly His as our Creator and Savior. Psalms 146–150, 1 Chronicles 29:10–13, and 16:25–36 offer great examples of praise to God.

We should also take time to thank and praise Him for what He’s done for us—for saving us, providing and caring for us, and answering our prayers. Think of specific things you can thank Him for.

Confessing our sins, asking His forgiveness, as well as seeking His help to turn away from them, also form part of our fellowship with Him. Becoming more Christlike means putting off sinful behavior, and part of that is confessing and turning away from and putting off our sins. Of course, He already knows our sins, but it’s our willingness to admit that we’ve committed them and to repent that brings forgiveness. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.7

We can and should petition the Lord for our personal requests, as Scripture teaches. Such requests may be for our physical or spiritual needs, or for coping with or overcoming life’s problems. It helps to keep a log of the requests you make and note when a prayer has been answered. Keeping track of answered prayer can be a powerful reminder that God loves you and He is involved in your life and is faithful to respond to your requests. And in cases where you see that He hasn’t answered your petition, it can be spiritually healthy to go back to Him in prayer to see if He wants to speak to you about why He didn’t.

Take time to intercede for others as well—family, friends, coworkers, people you are witnessing or ministering to, missionaries, your employer or employees, as well as for world situations and world leaders. You should also pray for those whom you don’t like or who don’t like you. You can consider praying for different people or categories of people on different days of the week.

Closing

Allotting time for your personal fellowship with the Lord—time dedicated to nurturing your relationship, to listening to Him through His Word, His Spirit, His voice—is vital if you want to be like Jesus. As we study His teachings, allow His Word to speak to us, convict us, challenge us, and change us, we are transformed more and more into His image and likeness. It’s in speaking to Him; sharing our hearts, burdens, worries, and fears; as well as our hopes, joys, and dreams that our relationship with Him grows. Interacting with the Lord, loving Him, spending time listening to Him, learning from Him, applying His Word, being in regular fellowship with Him, are all part of becoming like Him.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Psalm 42:1–2.

2 Psalm 63:1.

3 Psalm 73:25.

4 Rick Warren, Rick Warren’s Bible Study Methods, 237.

5 Psalm 100:4.

6 Psalm 119:18 NLT.

7 1 John 1:9.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

The Word of Life

02/04/24 That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we looked upon and have touched with our hands, concerning the word of life— the life was made manifest, and we have seen it, and testify to it and proclaim to you the eternal life, which was with the Father and was made manifest to us— that which we have seen and heard we proclaim also to you, so that you too may have fellowship with us; and indeed our fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ. And we are writing these things so that our[a] joy may be complete.(1John1:1-4) ESV

05 – More Like Jesus: Fellowship with God (Part 1)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-03-15

When we desire to become more like Jesus, it’s helpful to find foundational principles we can build on. While Christlikeness is manifested in the decisions we make and our outward actions, it stems from who we are internally. Christlikeness develops within us as we are continually transformed into His image.

We, who with unveiled faces all reflect the Lord’s glory, are being transformed into his likeness with ever-increasing glory, which comes from the Lord, who is the Spirit.1

The key to such transformation is the gift of salvation, which we have received through Jesus’ death on the cross. It is through His sacrifice that we have the power to become new people, new creations in Him.2 The reason salvation is the key is that due to the fall of humanity through Adam and Eve’s sin, there was a rupture in the original fellowship that God had with humankind. The original intent was for people to be in fellowship with God, but sin made a break in the fellowship they had at first. God, however, made a way for that fellowship to be renewed. Through Jesus’ death and resurrection, fellowship has been restored, and those who have entered into that fellowship will remain in it for eternity.

God, through the sacrifice of His Son, made it possible for human beings to be reconciled with Him. Reconciling is defined as the ending of conflict, or the renewing of a friendly relationship between those who have been disputing. In Paul’s epistles, he speaks of reconciliation, of our being brought back into the family of God.

For if while we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, now that we are reconciled, shall we be saved by his life. More than that, we also rejoice in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom we have now received reconciliation.3

All this is from God, who through Christ reconciled us to himself and gave us the ministry of reconciliation; that is, in Christ God was reconciling the world to himself.4

You, who once were alienated and hostile in mind, doing evil deeds, he has now reconciled in his body of flesh by his death.5

When the fullness of time had come, God sent forth his Son, born of woman, born under the law, to redeem those who were under the law, so that we might receive adoption as sons. And because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, “Abba! Father!”6

The sin of Adam and Eve (and our individual sins) brought about a separation between God and humanity, but He made a way for us to once again enter into fellowship with Him. The cost of reestablishing that fellowship was huge: the suffering and death of His own Son, who took the punishment for all the sins of humanity upon Himself. When we think of the price God was willing to pay to bring us back into fellowship with Him, we should respond with awe at how important this must be to Him.

Understanding the importance of our fellowship with the Lord is one of the foundational principles for becoming more like Jesus. The Creator of everything wants to fellowship with us and was willing to go to great lengths to make it possible.

The apostle John wrote: Indeed our fellowship is with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ.7

The apostle Paul wrote: God is faithful, by whom you were called into the fellowship of his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord.8

The Greek word koinōnia is translated in Scripture as “fellowship,” as well as “communion” (in KJV), “communication,” and “to communicate.” Some synonyms for fellowship are companionship, friendship, partnership, cooperativeness, solidarity, and community. As Christians, we are called to be in fellowship with God—Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. Being companions, friends, and partners with God means relationship. We have the blessing, honor, and privilege of having a personal relationship with God, and we are called to cultivate it.

Jesus set the example of taking time for His relationship with His Father.

Rising very early in the morning, while it was still dark, he departed and went out to a desolate place, and there he prayed.9 Now even more the report about him went abroad, and great crowds gathered to hear him and to be healed of their infirmities. But he would withdraw to desolate places and pray.10 He came out and went, as was his custom, to the Mount of Olives, and the disciples followed him.11

The time Jesus spent with His Father was His source of spiritual strength. Even amidst the busyness of ministering to crowds, He made time to fellowship with God, listen to God, and receive instruction. I can do nothing on my own. As I hear, I judge, and my judgment is just, because I seek not my own will but the will of him who sent me.12 We too are called to spend personal time with the Lord, and it should be a priority for us, as it was for Jesus.

True fellowship with God begins with being God-centered, recognizing that our most important relationship is with Him. (We have other relationships, but He is our primary one.) Considering all that God has done for us, bringing us into His family and making it possible for us to be in relationship with Him, we should delight in making our relationship and fellowship with Him a priority in our daily life.

This fellowship (companionship, friendship, partnership, and solidarity) entails spending time in His presence, communicating with Him, worshipping Him; having two-way communication with Him by speaking to Him in prayer, reading His Word and listening to what He has to say to us through it, and listening to His voice as He speaks to us personally.

If our aim is to be more like Jesus, it is vital to give priority to our fellowship with Him. If not, we can’t be healthy Christians who are growing and maturing spiritually. Just as we can’t be physically healthy without eating each day, or can’t stay clean without regular bathing, neither can we stay spiritually healthy or clean without being in regular fellowship with our Creator. It’s just not possible.

Of course, fellowshipping with the Lord means devoting time to it, and finding time in our busy lives is never easy. There are myriad duties, events, responsibilities in caring for others, daily life chores, commitments, and recreation and sleep, which all need to be fit into our schedules. These things need to be done, but if we are to live a God-centered life, then setting aside time for fellowship with God should be our top priority.

To give our relationship with the Lord the priority it deserves requires commitment and personal discipline. He laid down His life for us, making it possible to live with Him forever, so giving some part of each day back to Him in love and gratitude is the least we can do. It can feel like a sacrifice for me to set aside time to fellowship with the Lord, but when I compare the benefits between spending time with Him and staying up an extra hour at night watching TV or reading or browsing online, there’s simply no comparison. I might be entertained for an hour, but that comes and goes; whereas if I go to bed an hour earlier so that I can wake up an hour earlier for fellowship with the Lord, it has a noticeable positive effect on my life. Carving out time in our day to spend with God, no matter how difficult that may be, should be a permanent commitment for anyone who wants to live in communion and fellowship with the Lord.

Rather than looking at our time with the Lord as a chore or something we have to do, we should see it for what it really is—a wonderful privilege. We are granted access to God, our Father in heaven; to Jesus, who laid down His life for us; and to the Holy Spirit, who dwells within us. It’s a time with the one who is supposed to be our primary relationship. It’s a time to praise and thank Him for who He is and what He’s done for us. It’s time to connect with our Creator and Savior who sustains our life, who loves us, and has established a personal relationship with us.

When speaking to the Samaritan woman at the well, Jesus told her: The hour is coming, and is now here, when the true worshipers will worship the Father in spirit and truth, for the Father is seeking such people to worship him.13 We see that same concept in a verse that is often used in witnessing (and rightly so), although in its original context, it was said by Jesus to lukewarm Christians: Behold, I stand at the door and knock. If anyone hears my voice and opens the door, I will come in to him and eat with him, and he with me.14 Jesus desires fellowship with us.15

We take time daily with God because we love Him, because He deserves our praise, thankfulness, and devotion. Of course, there are benefits for us. When we take time in fellowship with the Lord, He responds. When we stop other activity and enter into His presence, we put ourselves in a position to listen to Him and receive His direction. He is able to guide us with His counsel,16 to teach us to do His will.17

As we spend regular time with God, we grow spiritually and we become more like Him. This is especially true when we spend time reading, meditating on, and applying His Word.

Jesus prayed:

Sanctify them in the truth; your word is truth.18 Through living the truth of the Bible, we are sanctified, or made holy. If anyone cleanses himself from what is dishonorable, he will be a vessel for honorable use, set apart as holy, useful to the master of the house, ready for every good work.19 As obedient children, do not conform to the evil desires you had when you lived in ignorance. But just as he who called you is holy, so be holy in all you do; for it is written: “Be holy, because I am holy.”20

As we spend time with the Lord in His Word, we are challenged to grow and change. His Word teaches us, points out our faults and sins, corrects us, changes us, and causes us to grow in right living.

All Scripture is breathed out by God and profitable for teaching, for reproof, for correction, and for training in righteousness, that the man of God may be competent, equipped for every good work.21

As we grow in our faith, we stop doing things that are in conflict with what His Word teaches; as we put off our old self and our sins, we become more godly, more like Jesus.

You were taught, with regard to your former way of life, to put off your old self, which is being corrupted by its deceitful desires; to be made new in the attitude of your minds; and to put on the new self, created to be like God in true righteousness and holiness.22 Now you must put them all away: anger, wrath, malice, slander, and obscene talk from your mouth. Do not lie to one another, seeing that you have put off the old self with its practices and have put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.23

Fellowshipping with God is a priority in the lives of those who wish to be more like Jesus. Prayer, reading and absorbing God’s Word, praising and worshipping Him, talking with Him about our life—our hopes and dreams, triumphs and failures, confessing our sins, asking for His help, telling Him we love Him, listening to what He tells us—are all part of that fellowship, friendship, companionship, and partnership we are meant to have with Him.

(Part 2 of Fellowship with God will touch on ways to have meaningful time with God.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 2 Corinthians 3:18 NIV.

2 2 Corinthians 5:17.

3 Romans 5:10–11.

4 2 Corinthians 5:18–19.

5 Colossians 1:21–22.

6 Galatians 4:4–6.

7 1 John 1:3.

8 1 Corinthians 1:9.

9 Mark 1:35.

10 Luke 5:15–16.

11 Luke 22:39.

12 John 5:30.

13 John 4:23.

14 Revelation 3:20.

15 Rick Warren, Rick Warren’s Bible Study Methods (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2006), 235.

16 Psalm 73:24.

17 Psalm 143:10.

18 John 17:17.

19 2 Timothy 2:21.

20 1 Peter 1:14–16 NIV.

21 2 Timothy 3:16–17.

22 Ephesians 4:22–24 NIV.

23 Colossians 3:8–10.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

The Great Commandment

02/03/24 And one of the scribes came up and heard them disputing with one another, and seeing that he answered them well, asked him, “Which commandment is the most important of all?” 29 Jesus answered, “The most important is, ‘Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God, the Lord is one. 30 And you shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind and with all your strength.’ 31 The second is this: ‘You shall love your neighbor as yourself.’ There is no other commandment greater than these.” (Mark 12:28-31) ESV

04 – More Like Jesus: Loyalty to God

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-03-01

Loyalty to God

If we desire to become more like Jesus, the logical starting point is to believe as He did—to hold those beliefs close in our hearts, to embed them in our being. It’s clear that Jesus believed and lived according to what His Father revealed in Scripture—the revelation of God through the Old Testament.

One of the most significant things Jesus taught through what He said and how He lived was the vital importance of God in our lives. To Jesus, His Father was everything. He was totally dedicated to and dependent on His Father, and He taught His followers to live in the same way. Godliness and Christlikeness begin with embracing God as a living and personal all-powerful Being who created all that is, and who loves and cares for every human being. He is not some faraway entity that created the universe, wound it up like a watch, and then walked away, letting it run on its own.

The whole Old Testament story is one of God’s interaction with humanity, and in particular with the descendants of Abraham—the people through whom He chose to reveal Himself. Through the story of God’s interaction with humanity as told in the Old Testament, we understand that God is living, personal, spirit, holy, righteous, just, patient, merciful, loving, self-existent, eternal, all-knowing, all-powerful, and present everywhere. Because God is our creator and the sustainer of our being, He is the most important thing in our lives, our most important relationship. He deserves our love, worship, devotion, obedience, and allegiance.

We see Jesus’ love for, worship of, and devotion, obedience, and allegiance to His Father throughout the Gospels. This shows us that being Christlike fundamentally begins with a personal commitment to God. The succinct yet overarching overview of that commitment is seen in the first of the ten commandments which God gave to Israel after He had delivered them from slavery in Egypt:

I am the LORD your God, who brought you out of the land of Egypt, out of the house of slavery. You shall have no other gods before me.1

When Jesus was asked what the greatest commandment was, He made the same point with other words:

You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind and with all your strength.2

Having “no other gods before me” means that we are to put nothing in our lives above God. This doesn’t mean we don’t love and care about other things—we do, and deeply. But the ultimate priority is loving God above all else. He is, after all, the creator of all things, and has created all that we love—our parents, spouse, children, brothers and sisters, friends, pets, etc. In Jesus’ words and throughout the Old Testament, there is the expectation that our desire for God, our willingness to love and serve Him, to follow after Him, is pursued with all our heart and soul.

What does the LORD your God require of you, but to fear the LORD your God, to walk in all his ways, to love him, to serve the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul.3

This day the LORD your God commands you to do these statutes and rules. You shall therefore be careful to do them with all your heart and with all your soul.4

Obey his voice in all that I command you today, with all your heart and with all your soul.5

Only be very careful to observe the commandment and the law that Moses the servant of the LORD commanded you, to love the LORD your God, and to walk in all his ways and to keep his commandments and to cling to him and to serve him with all your heart and with all your soul.6

Only fear the LORD and serve him faithfully with all your heart. For consider what great things he has done for you.7

We are to be loyal to God and His Word. This expectation of loyalty is seen in the Old Testament, based on the covenant God made with Israel—that He would be their God, and they would be His people. As such, they were to keep God’s commands; and God, in turn, would give them a land to dwell in and call their own, and care and provide for them.

The same expectation of loyalty to a covenant is expressed within the New Testament. Jesus shedding His blood for us has brought about a new, better, and eternal covenant between God and His people. This cup that is poured out for you is the new covenant in my blood.8 This makes Jesus the guarantor of a better covenant.9 He is the mediator of a new covenant.10 Our Lord Jesus, the great shepherd of the sheep, by the blood of the eternal covenant.11

We also hear the expectation of love and fidelity to Jesus when He says that loyalty to Him surpasses loyalty to family. Whoever loves father or mother more than me is not worthy of me, and whoever loves son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.12 The principle that Jesus lived and which Scripture teaches is that our first priority is to love God (who is Father, Son, and Holy Spirit) with all of our hearts. We love Him first and foremost; and then we love our parents, spouse, children, family, etc. Loving God most does not take away from the deep love we have for others, but it puts it in proper perspective.

Loving God first and foremost is part of being like Jesus, as this was what Jesus did—so much so that He yielded to His Father’s will and went to the cross so that we could become God’s children, members of His family.

Worship

The natural outcome of loving the one who created, loves, and cares for us, the one we are loyal to, is worship. We worship Him for who He is and what He’s done.

Ascribe to the LORD the glory due his name; worship the LORD in the splendor of holiness.13

Oh come, let us worship and bow down; let us kneel before the LORD, our Maker! For he is our God, and we are the people of his pasture, and the sheep of his hand.14

In the Old Testament, worship included prayer, but it mainly focused on the sacrifices offered in the temple—sacrifices of animals as well as of flour, oil, and wine. When Jesus spoke with the woman at the well, He spoke of a difference that was coming, a time when the place where people worshipped would be unimportant. Instead of a sacred place, like the temple for the Jews or Mount Gerizim for the Samaritans, the believer would become the place where the Father, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit make their home.15

If anyone loves me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our home with him.16

Jesus said to her, “Woman, believe me, the hour is coming when neither on this mountain nor in Jerusalem will you worship the Father. You worship what you do not know; we worship what we know, for salvation is from the Jews. But the hour is coming, and is now here, when the true worshipers will worship the Father in spirit and truth, for the Father is seeking such people to worship him. God is spirit, and those who worship him must worship in spirit and truth.”17

Who or what we worship has to do with who or what has first place in our lives, who we are loyal to. When Satan tempted Jesus, he tried to persuade Jesus to switch His loyalties, to seduce Him through the riches and glory of this world:

The devil took him to a very high mountain and showed him all the kingdoms of the world and their glory. And he said to him, “All these I will give you, if you will fall down and worship me.” Then Jesus said to him, “Be gone, Satan! For it is written, ‘You shall worship the Lord your God and him only shall you serve.’”18

Part of being more like Jesus is to model our loyalty to God after His loyalty to His Father; we are to worship God only, and not put anything else before Him.

The Father

Jesus made reference to His Father over 100 times in the Gospels, and in doing so He conveyed the importance of having a right belief about, understanding of, and relationship with God. God revealed His nature and character to His people within the Old Testament,19 and more was revealed through the words Jesus spoke and the actions He took during the years He lived on earth.

Jesus deepened the understanding of the relationship individuals could have with God. He brought to the fore the concept of God as our Father and us as His children, and our relating to Him as such. Through this, He helped make the relationship we have with God more personal. We’re His children, and He loves us and takes care of us. We can fully and completely trust Him with every aspect of our lives. We can cease from worry because He knows and loves us, and knows what we need.

Your Father knows what you need before you ask him … Therefore do not be anxious, saying, “What shall we eat?” or “What shall we drink?” or “What shall we wear?” … Your heavenly Father knows that you need them all. But seek first the kingdom of God and his righteousness, and all these things will be added to you.20

If you then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to those who ask him!21

If anyone serves me, the Father will honor him.22 The Father himself loves you, because you have loved me and have believed that I came from God.23 I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and your God.24

While God was described as a father on several occasions in the Old Testament,25 He is never directly addressed as such. Jesus introduced the term Father as an intimate form of address to God. He used the Aramaic word Abba, which was a term of endearment used for one’s father. By introducing this term, Jesus conveyed the concept of intimacy and affection. He made the point that the Father loves us and treats us as His children, and we can relate to Him with familial intimacy, as one would relate to a loving father.

The apostle Paul points out,

For you did not receive a spirit that makes you a slave again to fear, but you received the Spirit of sonship. And by him we cry, “Abba, Father.” The Spirit himself testifies with our spirit that we are God’s children.26

Because you are sons, God sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, the Spirit who calls out, “Abba, Father.” So you are no longer a slave, but a son; and since you are a son, God has made you also an heir.27

While Jesus is uniquely God the Son, we are also God’s sons and daughters, and the Father loves us as such, cares about us, and values each of us. The relationship we are meant to have with God is not meant to be distant, cold, and fearful, but full of love and trust.

Knowing the relationship we are meant to have with our heavenly Father should help us understand and believe in our value as individuals. We have value to God as His children, and because we do, we should recognize our own self-worth.

Jesus revealed to us His relationship with His Father—a relationship of love and trust—and in doing so, set the example of the kind of relationship we are to have with God. Being more like Jesus means being serious about growing in our relationship with God, loving Him, being loyal to Him, putting and keeping Him first in our life and in our love. Understanding that God is our creator, that He is infinitely greater than we are and yet loves us, should cause us to praise and worship Him, love Him, obey Him, and desire to do the things that glorify Him.

Jesus was focused on God and lived His life in complete surrender to His Father’s will. He reflected His Father in all that He did. As followers of Jesus, who wish to imitate Him, we too should strive to focus on God, doing our best to love and worship Him from the depths of our being, obey His Word, and live in a way that reflects His attributes and brings Him glory.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Exodus 20:2–3.

2 Mark 12:30.

3 Deuteronomy 10:12.

4 Deuteronomy 26:16.

5 Deuteronomy 30:2.

6 Joshua 22:5.

7 1 Samuel 12:24.

8 Luke 22:20.

9 Hebrews 7:22.

10 Hebrews 9:15.

11 Hebrews 13:20.

12 Matthew 10:37.

13 Psalm 29:2.

14 Psalm 95:6–7.

15 Craig S. Keener, The Gospel of John, A Commentary, Vol. 1 (Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2003), 617.

16 John 14:23.

17 John 4:21–24.

18 Matthew 4:8–10.

19 For a more in-depth understanding of the nature of God, see the articles on The Nature and Character of God in The Heart of It All series.

20 Matthew 6:8, 31–33.

21 Matthew 7:11.

22 John 12:26.

23 John 16:27.

24 John 20:17.

25 Deuteronomy 32:6; 2 Samuel 7:14; 1 Chronicles 17:13, 22:10, 28:6; Psalm 68:5, 89:26; Isaiah 63:16; Jeremiah 3:4, 19; Malachi 1:6, 2:10.

26 Romans 8:15–16 NIV.

27 Galatians 4:6–7 NIV.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

The New Life

02/02/24 Now this I say and testify in the Lord, that you must no longer walk as the Gentiles do, in the futility of their minds. 18 They are darkened in their understanding, alienated from the life of God because of the ignorance that is in them, due to their hardness of heart. 19 They have become callous and have given themselves up to sensuality, greedy to practice every kind of impurity. 20 But that is not the way you learned Christ!— 21 assuming that you have heard about him and were taught in him, as the truth is in Jesus, 22 to put off your old self,[f] which belongs to your former manner of life and is corrupt through deceitful desires, 23 and to be renewed in the spirit of your minds, 24 and to put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.

25 Therefore, having put away falsehood, let each one of you speak the truth with his neighbor, for we are members one of another. 26 Be angry and do not sin; do not let the sun go down on your anger, 27 and give no opportunity to the devil. 28 Let the thief no longer steal, but rather let him labor, doing honest work with his own hands, so that he may have something to share with anyone in need. 29 Let no corrupting talk come out of your mouths, but only such as is good for building up, as fits the occasion, that it may give grace to those who hear. 30 And do not grieve the Holy Spirit of God, by whom you were sealed for the day of redemption. 31 Let all bitterness and wrath and anger and clamor and slander be put away from you, along with all malice. 32 Be kind to one another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, as God in Christ forgave you. (Ephesians 4:17-32) ESV

03 – More Like Jesus: Raising Our Sails

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-02-09

Raising Our Sails1

Anything that we want to do well at in life requires effort. Those who are tops in their field, whatever it may be, in large part achieve what they do because they work hard at it. The same holds true for Christians growing in Christlikeness and becoming the people God intended for us to be. It takes work as we consciously and deliberately develop godly beliefs, habits, attitudes, thinking, and behavior. It also calls for intentionally letting go of wrong beliefs, harmful habits, ungodly attitudes, erroneous thinking, and bad behavior.

Throughout the New Testament, we read about the concept of “putting off” or removing aspects of our lives—both inner thoughts and feelings, and the resultant outward actions—which fight against Christlikeness. Meanwhile, we are to be “putting on” or adding to our lives those things which develop godliness. The idea of putting something off clearly calls for a decision to be made and action to be taken. The same holds true for putting something on. Let’s look at some New Testament passages about putting off, followed by some which speak of putting on:

Putting Off

When Christ who is your life appears, then you also will appear with him in glory. Put to death therefore what is earthly in you: sexual immorality, impurity, passion, evil desire, and covetousness, which is idolatry … you must put them all away: anger, wrath, malice, slander, and obscene talk from your mouth. Do not lie to one another, seeing that you have put off the old self with its practices and have put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.2

Therefore, having put away falsehood, let each one of you speak the truth with his neighbor.3 Let all bitterness and wrath and anger and clamor and slander be put away from you, along with all malice.4 Put away all filthiness and rampant wickedness and receive with meekness the implanted word, which is able to save your souls.5 So put away all malice and all deceit and hypocrisy and envy and all slander.6Since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us also lay aside every weight, and sin which clings so closely, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us.7

Putting On

Put on then, as God’s chosen ones, holy and beloved, compassionate hearts, kindness, humility, meekness, and patience, bearing with one another and, if one has a complaint against another, forgiving each other; as the Lord has forgiven you, so you also must forgive. And above all these put on love, which binds everything together in perfect harmony. And let the peace of Christ rule in your hearts.8

The night is far gone; the day is at hand. So then let us cast off the works of darkness and put on the armor of light … put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh, to gratify its desires.9 Put off your old self, which belongs to your former manner of life and … be renewed in the spirit of your minds … put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.10

Clearly, doing as these passages advise takes effort. “Put to death,” “put away,” and “put on” are all actions. None of these things—whether putting on kindness, humility, patience, compassion, or putting away anger, malice, covetousness, evil desire—happens naturally. They are the fruit of a life transformed and empowered by the Holy Spirit as we follow what Scripture teaches, as we apply our faith to our life. They have to do with intentional spiritual growth, with the development of Christian character, which, like any kind of training, involves disciplining oneself to do certain things in a certain way. Once one has put in the time and effort to train, to break old habits, and to build new ones, then “putting off” the negatives and “putting on” the positives becomes more natural, as we are gradually changed by the Holy Spirit.

When speaking of putting effort toward disciplining oneself, I don’t mean to infer that this is something we can do on our own, without God’s help or grace—we most certainly can’t. But neither can we expect the Holy Spirit to change us without any effort or action on our part. We struggle with sin throughout our lives, and while God forgives us for our sins, we are expected to endeavor to avoid sinning. We are to “put to death” and “put away” those things which draw us away from Christlikeness, and to “put on” a new self, to live as best we can as the new creature that we have become in Christ.

I think most of us try to do this, and we are moderately successful at it. However, the more I’ve studied and learned about our faith, the more deeply I’ve understood the significant difference that living what Scripture teaches makes in one’s life. Putting in the effort and self-discipline to intentionally work toward growth in Christlikeness brings greater happiness, relationship with God, sense of fulfillment, and joyful living.

I recently read the analysis of a survey by Michael A. Zigarelli, a Christian author, showing comparisons between what the author called low-virtue, average-virtue, and high-virtue Christians.11 He was trying to find out what made high-virtue Christians different. His results showed that of the 5,000 Christians surveyed, most were average-virtue Christians. He then went on to identify the differences between the average and the high-virtue Christians. Those he categorized as high-virtue were those who put effort into doing specific things which resulted in Christian character growth. He also made the point that average-virtue Christians could, with some extra effort, become high-virtue ones.

Zigarelli pointed out that each Christian has a vital, active role to play in his or her own spiritual growth. Some believers might object to the concept of the individual playing a role in their spiritual growth, saying that it is the Holy Spirit who does the work to change us, to transform us into the likeness of Christ. That it is the fruit of the Spirit, not our own efforts, that we see manifested as Christlike character attributes. And there is truth to that.

But as Zigarelli wrote:

The more complete conceptualization of the growth process is that God has a role and we have a role. The interplay of those roles has been likened to the task of sailing a boat from one place to another. To get a sailboat from point A to point B, two crucial elements are required: we need some wind blowing toward our destination, and we need to put the sail into position to catch that wind. You can probably guess the analogy here. God’s Holy Spirit is the wind, seeking to gradually move us toward Christlikeness. We are the sailors, needing to raise the sail; that is, to do something that puts us in the position to catch God’s Spirit, so that the Spirit will move us along toward the desired destination.12

If we seek more Christlikeness in our lives, we need to “raise our sails.” How do we do that? We achieve this in part by doing the things that help to develop Christlike character, and by giving focus to specific attitudes and actions that put our sails into position to catch the wind of the Spirit, which will move us to our destination. Practically speaking, becoming Christlike means altering some aspects of our present character, and such change is difficult. It takes intentionality and discipline. However, being moved by the wind of God is well worth whatever the cost.

Some time back, I wrote a series of articles on the Spiritual Disciplines. These covered Bible intakeprayerstewardshipsimplicitygiving and tithingwise use of timefastingsolitude and silenceworshipevangelismfellowshipconfessionlearning and studyingjournalingservice, and celebration. Practicing the Spiritual Disciplines is one of the major ways of developing Christlikeness. Since I have previously covered this aspect of spiritual growth at some length, I won’t spend time in this series reviewing each of these disciplines, though I will touch on a few of them. But I highly recommend that you read or reread these articles to complement this series, since these two concepts are inseparably intertwined.13

In this series, I’m focusing on developing Christlikeness within us, which entails the serious character-building work it takes to live the teachings of Jesus and the New Testament. This has to do with intentionally living in the kingdom of God. Throughout the Gospels, Jesus taught about the kingdom of God, sometimes referred to as the kingdom of heaven. He taught that the kingdom is both future and present. Living within the kingdom in the present means that we allow God to rule and reign in our lives, acknowledging and honoring Him as the one who created us. It means seeking to live in a way that honors and gives glory to Him, by doing our best to live according to His words in Scripture.

In order to become more Christlike, to live more kingdom-centered lives, we need to put in effort to align our lives, decisions, actions, and spirit with God and His Word. Doing so means “putting off” some aspects of ourselves and our character, and “putting on” aspects of Christlikeness. It means cultivating the fruit of the Holy Spirit: love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control.14 As we do our part to raise the sails, we grow in Christlikeness.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note:

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Many points in this article are summarized from Cultivating Christian Character, by Michael A. Zigarelli (Colorado Springs: Purposeful Design Publications, 2005).

2 Colossians 3:4–5, 8–10.

3 Ephesians 4:25.

4 Ephesians 4:31.

5 James 1:21.

6 1 Peter 2:1.

7 Hebrews 12:1.

8 Colossians 3:12–15.

9 Romans 13:12,14.

10 Ephesians 4:22–24.

11 Zigarelli, Cultivating Christian Character.

12 Ibid., 39.

13 To find more details on these disciplines, I recommend the following books, which I drew from in preparing the “Spiritual Disciplines” series: Celebration of Discipline, by Richard J. Foster; Spiritual Disciplines for the Christian Life, by Donald S. Whitney; The Spirit of the Disciplines, by Dallas Willard.

14 Galatians 5:22–23.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Walk in Love

02/01/24Therefore be imitators of God, as beloved children. And walk in love, as Christ loved us and gave himself up for us, a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God

Let there be no filthiness nor foolish talk nor crude joking, which are out of place, but instead let there be thanksgiving. For you may be sure of this, that everyone who is sexually immoral or impure, or who is covetous (that is, an idolater), has no inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and God. Let no one deceive you with empty words, for because of these things the wrath of God comes upon the sons of disobedience. (Ephesians 5:1-6) ESV

Walk in Love

02/01/24 Therefore be imitators of God, as beloved children. And walk in love, as Christ loved us and gave himself up for us, a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God.

But sexual immorality and all impurity or covetousness must not even be named among you, as is proper among saints. Let there be no filthiness nor foolish talk nor crude joking, which are out of place, but instead let there be thanksgiving. For you may be sure of this, that everyone who is sexually immoral or impure, or who is covetous (that is, an idolater), has no inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and God. Let no one deceive you with empty words, for because of these things the wrath of God comes upon the sons of disobedience. (Ephesians 5:1-6) ESV

02 – More Like Jesus: Introduction and Background (Part 2)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-01-12

The first part of this introduction to the More Like Jesus series touched on the concept of being godly and Christlike, as expressed in the Old Testament and the Gospels. In this part, the focus will be on Christlikeness as expressed in the Epistles.1

The early church came to understand that the covenant-making God of Israel had acted on behalf of humanity through the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus. God’s plan, spoken of within the Old Testament, was now unfolding. The purpose was to call a people from among all nations who would belong to God, be new-covenant partners, and live in the light of God’s glorious act of salvation.

Through salvation, those who are “in Christ” are transformed:

If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation. The old has passed away; behold, the new has come.2 As new creations in Christ, one of our goals is to live accordingly, to be Christlike. Therefore be imitators of God, as beloved children. And walk in love, as Christ loved us and gave himself up for us, a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God.3

The apostle Paul exhorted the churches he planted to imitate him.

Be imitators of me, as I am of Christ.4 I urge you, then, be imitators of me. That is why I sent you Timothy, my beloved and faithful child in the Lord, to remind you of my ways in Christ.5

Paul taught that we are to have the same attitudes as Christ:

Do nothing out of selfish ambition or vain conceit, but in humility consider others better than yourselves. Each of you should look not only to your own interests, but also to the interests of others. Your attitude should be the same as that of Christ Jesus: Who, being in very nature God, did not consider equality with God something to be grasped, but made himself nothing, taking the very nature of a servant, being made in human likeness.6

Christlikeness entails exhibiting the character of Christ, which is made possible through the fruit of the Holy Spirit within us. We see this fruit—love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control7—modeled in the life of Jesus.

Exhibiting the character of Christ doesn’t happen without inner conflict. Salvation doesn’t bring an end to the tendency to sin; it doesn’t automatically curb our sinfulness. Therefore we are told to “put off” some aspects of our lives and to “put on” Christlikeness.

The night is far gone; the day is at hand. So then let us cast off the works of darkness and put on the armor of light. … Put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh, to gratify its desires.8

Put off your old self, which belongs to your former manner of life and is corrupt through deceitful desires, and … be renewed in the spirit of your minds, and … put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.9

Do not lie to one another, seeing that you have put off the old self with its practices and have put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.10

Put on then, as God’s chosen ones, holy and beloved, compassionate hearts, kindness, humility, meekness, and patience, bearing with one another and, if one has a complaint against another, forgiving each other; as the Lord has forgiven you, so you also must forgive. And above all these put on love, which binds everything together in perfect harmony.11

Stanley Grenz wrote:

Believers must “put off” one reality and “put on” another: Put off the flesh, and put on the spirit. Put off the old life, and put on the new. Put off the works of the flesh, and put on the Lord Jesus Christ. Put off the deeds of darkness, and put on the deeds of light. In this vivid manner Paul characterized the Christian ethic as forsaking the old life so as to live in the new manner.12

Of course, putting off and putting on, living in a new manner, doesn’t come naturally; it takes diligence and self-discipline. Paul spoke of it as training:

Train yourself for godliness.13 Being trained in the words of the faith and of the good doctrine.14 Pursue righteousness, godliness, faith, love, steadfastness, gentleness. Fight the good fight of the faith.15

Christlikeness takes effort and self-discipline. It takes intentional “putting off” and “putting on,” by doing what is necessary to align our inner attitudes with God’s Spirit, Word, and will. It takes commitment to spiritual growth, which results in inward transformation, which makes it possible for us to be more God-centered and Christlike. The willingness to put forth the effort and self-discipline is motivated by our love for Jesus and gratitude for the sacrifice He made for us. We fight the good fight of faith, pursue righteousness, godliness, faith, and love because we have dedicated ourselves to God, who has reconciled us in Christ.

Because we are eternally grateful for God’s love and compassion, we desire to live “worthy” lives—worthy of the calling we are given,16 worthy of the God who has called us,17 worthy of the Lord,18 and worthy of the gospel of Christ.19

Of course, we are not capable of living worthy and Christ-centered lives in our own strength; the power to do so comes from the Holy Spirit. Grenz wrote,

The same indwelling Spirit who mediates salvation through the believers’ union with Christ also provides the divine power necessary for Christian living. The indwelling Spirit enables us to live on a new plane of existence.20

The Holy Spirit is the way to being Christ-minded, as those who live according to the Spirit set their minds on the things of the Spirit.21 Through the Holy Spirit we experience moral transformation by being changed into the image of Christ.

And we all, with unveiled face, beholding the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from one degree of glory to another. For this comes from the Lord who is the Spirit.22

The presence of the Holy Spirit within empowers us to live transformed lives. That empowerment, coupled with our gratitude toward and love for God, our desire to emulate Jesus, and the personal commitment to invest in the necessary effort and self-discipline, makes it possible to be more like Jesus.

We’ve seen that the Old Testament, Gospels, and Epistles all speak of living in a manner which reflects God into our world. It’s clear that we are called to be holy, loving, kind, merciful, compassionate, and humble—all of which mirror aspects of God’s nature and character. As evidenced in Scripture, there is an expectation that as the people of God, those who were brought into relationship with Him through the sacrifice of His Son, we will wish to live in alignment with what He has revealed through His Word about Himself and His wishes.

Reading and studying about living a more godly life has been enlightening for me and has helped me in my effort to live my faith. In this series of articles, I’ll be sharing the things that have helped me, and each article will touch on some element of Christlikeness and Christian character. Some will be in a practical vein, while others will focus more on spiritual concepts. The topics of some articles will flow from one into the next, while other articles will stand on their own. My prayer is that in reading these articles you will gain fresh insight as to how to better reflect Jesus in your lives.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 This article is a summary of chapter three of Stanley J. Grenz’s book The Moral Quest (Downers Grove: IVP Academic, 1997).

2 2 Corinthians 5:17.

3 Ephesians 5:1–2.

4 1 Corinthians 11:1.

5 1 Corinthians 4:16–17.

6 Philippians 2:3–7 NIV.

7 Galatians 5:22–23.

8 Romans 13:12,14.

9 Ephesians 4:22–24.

10 Colossians 3:9–10.

11 Colossians 3:12–14.

12 Grenz, The Moral Quest, 122.

13 1 Timothy 4:7.

14 1 Timothy 4:6.

15 1 Timothy 6:11–12.

16 I therefore, a prisoner for the Lord, urge you to walk in a manner worthy of the calling to which you have been called (Ephesians 4:1).

17 We exhorted each one of you and encouraged you and charged you to walk in a manner worthy of God, who calls you into his own kingdom and glory (I Thessalonians 2:12).

18 So as to walk in a manner worthy of the Lord, fully pleasing to him, bearing fruit in every good work and increasing in the knowledge of God (Colossians 1:10).

19 Only let your manner of life be worthy of the gospel of Christ, so that whether I come and see you or am absent, I may hear of you that you are standing firm in one spirit, with one mind striving side by side for the faith of the gospel (Philippians 1:27).

20 Grenz, The Moral Quest, 126.

21 Romans 8:5.

22 2 Corinthians 3:18.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

The Ministry of Reconciliation.

 01/31/24 From now on, therefore, we regard no one according to the flesh. Even though we once regarded Christ according to the flesh, we regard him thus no longer. 17 Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation.[b] The old has passed away; behold, the new has come. 18 All this is from God, who through Christ reconciled us to himself and gave us the ministry of reconciliation; 19 that is, in Christ God was reconciling[c] the world to himself, not counting their trespasses against them, and entrusting to us the message of reconciliation. 20 Therefore, we are ambassadors for Christ, God making his appeal through us. We implore you on behalf of Christ, be reconciled to God. 21 For our sake he made him to be sin who knew no sin, so that in him we might become the righteousness of God.
(2 Corinthians 5:16-21) ESV

01 – More Like Jesus: Introduction and Background (Part 1)

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2016-01-05

One of my all-time favorite songs is “I Want to Be More Like Jesus.” Whenever I hear or sing it, I’m reminded of a key aspect of living my faith. It serves as a short prayer that encompasses an important part of our faith journey as Christians—the development of Christlikeness in our lives.

Take these things that hinder me
Take my pride and vanity
Help me understand You
Teach me how to love You
Take my self and hypocrisy
Let me live in simplicity
Help me burn my bridges
Put Your Word within me
Take my heartache and emptiness
Deliver me from all worldliness
Take the chains that bind me
Put Your arms around me

Chorus:

I wanna be more, I wanna be more like Jesus
I wanna be more, I need to be more like You

(Lyrics by Mylon Lefevre, adapted by Sam Halbert)

Aren’t those beautiful words? I think we all want to be more like Jesus—to have more of His goodness and godliness in our lives, and less of the weights and sins that hinder us. While Christians are forgiven for our sins because we have accepted Jesus’ sacrifice, this doesn’t cause us to automatically stop sinning, experiencing the effects of sin in our lives, and affecting others through our sins. Our salvation, the reconciliation with God we receive through Jesus’ sacrifice on the cross, is not only meant to affect our life in the hereafter; it’s also meant to transform the life we live today, every day.

It is within this daily transformation, this becoming more Christlike, that we begin to experience to an extent the life God originally meant for humanity to live before sin entered the world. Through this transformation, we develop the relationship with our Creator we were meant to have, and we experience more joy, peace, happiness, and fulfillment because we live with a deeper understanding of God and a fuller relationship with Him.

Our overall focus as Christians is on living life as the people of God, the new creations that Scripture says we are. If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation. The old has passed away; behold, the new has come.1 In this series we will look at the ways and means of living and growing in Christlikeness by reviewing the example of Jesus’ life and what He and His early followers taught about living as new creatures in Christ.

This series, More Like Jesus, will consist of several articles that each touch on an element of Christlikeness and Christian character.

In order to better understand the concept of being more like Jesus, it helps to look at some aspects of the Old Testament, the Gospels, and the Epistles. Connecting reference points throughout Scripture can help bring deeper understanding of the importance of imitating Christ.

The Old Testament2

One of the main storylines conveyed throughout the Old Testament is the understanding that God’s relationship with humanity is one of covenant.3

Scripture tells us that the Creator of all things entered into a covenant with humanity whom He created. Scripture expresses it this way:

So God created man in his own image, in the image of God he created him; male and female he created them. And God blessed them. And God said to them, “Be fruitful and multiply and fill the earth and subdue it and have dominion over the fish of the sea and over the birds of the heavens and over every living thing that moves on the earth.” And God said, “Behold, I have given you every plant yielding seed that is on the face of all the earth, and every tree with seed in its fruit. You shall have them for food. And to every beast of the earth and to every bird of the heavens and to everything that creeps on the earth, everything that has the breath of life, I have given every green plant for food.” And it was so.4

Later, God renewed His universal covenant with humanity when He said to Noah:

“Behold, I establish my covenant with you and your offspring after you, and with every living creature that is with you, the birds, the livestock, and every beast of the earth with you, as many as came out of the ark; it is for every beast of the earth. I establish my covenant with you, that never again shall all flesh be cut off by the waters of the flood, and never again shall there be a flood to destroy the earth.”5

God then entered a specific covenant with Abraham, telling him that through him He would bring forth a great nation, and that in him all the families of the earth would be blessed.

Now the LORD said to Abram, “Go from your country and your kindred and your father’s house to the land that I will show you. And I will make of you a great nation, and I will bless you and make your name great, so that you will be a blessing. I will bless those who bless you, and him who dishonors you I will curse, and in you all the families of the earth shall be blessed.”6

“Behold, my covenant is with you, and you shall be the father of a multitude of nations. No longer shall your name be called Abram, but your name shall be Abraham, for I have made you the father of a multitude of nations.”7

Centuries later, God delivered Abraham’s descendants from slavery and oppression in Egypt, and because of this they became His covenant people.8 As partakers of their covenant with God, there were things that the Hebrew people had to do to keep their side of the covenant agreement. The general narrative of the rest of the Old Testament is that God was continually faithful to the covenant in spite of Israel’s consistent failure to keep it.

Because Israel was in covenant with a holy God, they were meant to be holy as well. They were called to be a “holy assembly.”9 Holiness involved obedience to God—obedience given out of love and gratitude.

You shall love the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your might.10 “When your son asks you in time to come, ‘What is the meaning of the testimonies and the statutes and the rules that the LORD our God has commanded you?’ then you shall say to your son, ‘We were Pharaoh’s slaves in Egypt. And the LORD brought us out of Egypt with a mighty hand. And the LORD showed signs and wonders, great and grievous, against Egypt and against Pharaoh and all his household, before our eyes.’” 11

Righteousness for the Jewish people involved obedience, and that obedience meant separating themselves from what was deemed defiled, not worshiping other gods, and being consecrated for God’s own use. Besides centering their lives on living according to God’s mandates, it also meant living as a community of faith.

Author Stanley Grenz wrote:

Being God’s holy people did not end with the God-ward direction of life, however. Being in covenant with God demanded that Israel be a holy community, a people who knew that covenant status must translate into proper conduct toward others. Holy living extended to all dimensions of human interaction, including aspects as diverse as family life and commerce. And holiness demanded concern for the less fortunate; it placed limits on vengeance;12 it even required proper care for animals.13…Holiness did not focus primarily on blind obedience to an externally imposed set of laws as ends in themselves. Instead it involved taking seriously the responsibility implicated in receiving the gift of divine grace.14

Being God’s covenant partner meant living in a way that was patterned after God and His dealings with Israel. Through His words to them, God revealed His character to Israel. They learned that He was faithful, holy, just, and merciful. He described Himself as “The LORD, the LORD, a God merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love and faithfulness, keeping steadfast love for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin.”15 The prophet Micah said: He has told you, O man, what is good; and what does the LORD require of you but to do justice, and to love kindness, and to walk humbly with your God?16

Because God revealed His character to the covenant people, they were meant to imitate Him. They were to be holy, just, merciful, loving, and forgiving.

The Gospels

The Hebrew people looked forward to the time when God would act on their behalf as was spoken of in Scripture. God met this expectation by sending Jesus, and through His life, death, and resurrection, brought about a new covenant.

[Jesus] took bread, and when he had given thanks, he broke it and gave it to them, saying, “This is my body, which is given for you. Do this in remembrance of me.” And likewise the cup after they had eaten, saying, “This cup that is poured out for you is the new covenant in my blood.”17

This new covenant was foretold in the book of Jeremiah:

“Behold, the days are coming, declares the LORD, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and the house of Judah, not like the covenant that I made with their fathers on the day when I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt, my covenant that they broke, though I was their husband, declares the LORD. But this is the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, declares the LORD: I will put my law within them, and I will write it on their hearts. And I will be their God, and they shall be my people…. For I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more.”18

In Jesus’ day, the Pharisees held that to be righteous and holy required strict adherence to the Law given by God, and that the people of God were those who rigidly followed the Law. They focused on adhering to the letter of the Law, without giving proper attention to the principles of love, mercy, forgiveness, etc. which stood behind the Law. They believed God was pleased because they obeyed the rules of Jewish piety and followed the Law to the letter. Jesus disagreed with them. He proclaimed that the people of God were not those who appeared to be righteous due to their strict law-keeping, but rather those who were penitent, who knew they were sinners, regretted their transgressions, and humbly asked God for mercy and forgiveness. God accepts such people, and rejects the proud who claim they have no need of forgiveness. He made the point that we can’t merit God’s favor by what we do; we can’t make ourselves righteous in God’s sight. Instead, our righteousness comes from God, freely bestowed through unconditional grace.

While the Pharisees of His day felt that outward acts of obedience to the Law were the key to righteousness, Jesus focused inwardly, on the condition of the heart. He was concerned about character, motivation, and the heart. He knew that the “interior” problem needed to be remedied, that inward piety and proper motivation—not simply outward conformity to the Law—was the mark of true obedience and love for God. The key to remedying the “interior” problem, to becoming righteous, was salvation through Jesus’ sacrificial death. Righteousness is God’s gracious gift, given to us through the sacrifice of His Son. But this gracious gift isn’t the end of the story; it’s only the beginning. Through Jesus’ sacrifice, believers become the people of God, partakers of the new covenant. In gratitude for what God has done for us through Jesus, there is the expectation that we will reflect God into our world, that we will live in a manner that brings Him glory. It is here where living Jesus’ teachings comes into play.

Like the Hebrew people of the Old Testament, we know the revealed character of God. However, added to that, we have the life of Jesus—God Incarnate—as a further example of God’s love, mercy, and goodness. Jesus revealed further truth about God through His teachings and example. He preached the kingdom of God, He taught us to understand God as our Father, and He lived His life as a pure reflection of His Father.

Within the Gospels, we find that Jesus pointed to His own example as the pattern for godly living. For example, He challenged His disciples to love each other according to the pattern of His love for them. A new commandment I give to you, that you love one another: just as I have loved you, you also are to love one another.19 This is my commandment, that you love one another as I have loved you.20 He exemplified submission to His Father’s will, which eventually took Him to the cross. My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless, not as I will, but as you will.21

Jesus dramatized the life He desired for His disciples through symbolic acts, as seen on the occasion when He washed their feet. Jesus took water and a towel, and washed the feet of each disciple, a task that a servant would normally do when guests entered a dwelling.22 When He was done, He announced the symbolic nature of His act:

Do you understand what I have done to you? You call me Teacher and Lord, and you are right, for so I am. If I then, your Lord and Teacher, have washed your feet, you also ought to wash one another’s feet. For I have given you an example, that you also should do just as I have done to you.23

When His disciples were disputing which one was to be regarded as the greatest, Jesus said to them:

The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them, and those in authority over them are called benefactors. But not so with you. Rather, let the greatest among you become as the youngest, and the leader as one who serves. For who is the greater, one who reclines at table or one who serves? Is it not the one who reclines at table? But I am among you as the one who serves.24

Jesus wasn’t merely conveying a message about doing the specific things He had done; it was deeper than that. He wasn’t advocating mere imitation of His actions, but rather stating that His disciples are to have the kind of devotion which connects them to Him at the deepest level of their person. Being devoted to Jesus leads to increasing conformity to Him. After washing the feet of His disciples, He didn’t admonish them to simply love as they had seen Him love. Instead, He said: Just as I have loved you, you also are to love one another.25 They were to love as He had loved them. Each of them had personally experienced His love directly, and with that love, they were to love others.

The motivation to be more like Jesus doesn’t come from admiration for a historical character whom we want to emulate. It is the outflow of gratitude and love to the one whose love we have personally experienced.

Stanley Grenz explains:

We do not look to him only as the main character in a story from a bygone era on whose life we can reflect and thereby draw instruction. Rather he has loved us and has sacrificed his life for us. To this personal experience of Jesus’ great love, we find ourselves compelled to respond with gratitude and love. Hence, rather than merely patterning our lives after his, we enter into relationship with him. In this relationship we desire to live as Christ would have us live, that is, to have Christ formed in us.26

Jesus’ death on the cross radically changed our lives, saved our souls, and made it possible for us to be in relationship with God, with whom we will spend eternity. Gratitude and love for Jesus laying down His life so that we could become members of God’s family is the underlying motive for wanting to be like Jesus.

In part two of this “Introduction and Background,” we will cover this concept as expressed in the Epistles.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

God Is Love

 01/30/24 Beloved, let us love one another, for love is from God, and whoever loves has been born of God and knows God. Anyone who does not love does not know God, because God is love. In this the love of God was made manifest among us, that God sent his only Son into the world, so that we might live through him. 10 In this is love, not that we have loved God but that he loved us and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins. 11 Beloved, if God so loved us, we also ought to love one another. 12 No one has ever seen God; if we love one another, God abides in us and his love is perfected in us.

13 By this we know that we abide in him and he in us, because he has given us of his Spirit. 14 And we have seen and testify that the Father has sent his Son to be the Savior of the world. 15 Whoever confesses that Jesus is the Son of God, God abides in him, and he in God. 16 So we have come to know and to believe the love that God has for us. God is love, and whoever abides in love abides in God, and God (abides in him. 17 By this is love perfected with us, so that we may have confidence for the day of judgment, because as he is so also are we in this world. 18 There is no fear in love, but perfect love casts out fear. For fear has to do with punishment, and whoever fears has not been perfected in love. 19 We love because he first loved us. 20 If anyone says, “I love God,” and hates his brother, he is a liar; for he who does not love his brother whom he has seen cannot[a] love God whom he has not seen. 21 And this commandment we have from him: whoever loves God must also love his brother. (1 John 4:7-21) ESV

35 – More Like Jesus: Love

More Like Jesus

Peter Amsterdam

2018-09-04

In the book of 1 John we read that God is love1 and that in this the love of God was made manifest among us, that God sent his only Son into the world, so that we might live through him.2 While the phrase God is love isn’t found in the Old Testament, we read of God’s love throughout it. The most commonly used Hebrew word to express God’s love in the Old Testament is chesed, which is translated as steadfast love (ESV), lovingkindness (NAS), faithful love (CSB), and mercy (KJV). Of the 194 times this word is used, it refers to God’s love 171 times.

When God revealed Himself to Moses, He called Himself:

“The LORD, the LORD, a God merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love and faithfulness, keeping steadfast love for thousands.”3 

Twice in this verse He referred to Himself using the phrase steadfast love, and when repetition was used in ancient Hebrew, it was for the purpose of emphasis. Throughout the Old Testament, God refers to His steadfast love:

The LORD your God is God, the faithful God who keeps covenant and steadfast love with those who love him and keep his commandments, to a thousand generations.4

As high as the heavens are above the earth, so great is his steadfast love toward those who fear him.5

The steadfast love of the LORD is from everlasting to everlasting on those who fear him, and his righteousness to children’s children.6

From Genesis through Malachi, God is portrayed as the One who faithfully and eternally loves. And the New Testament states outright that God is love.

Throughout the New Testament, Jesus is portrayed as being His Father’s love for humanity.

God so loved the world, that he gave his only Son, that whoever believes in him should not perish but have eternal life.7

Anyone who does not love does not know God, because God is love. In this the love of God was made manifest among us, that God sent his only Son into the world, so that we might live through him. In this is love, not that we have loved God but that he loved us and sent his Son to be the propitiation for our sins.8

Abide in my love. If you keep my commandments, you will abide in my love, just as I have kept my Father’s commandments and abide in his love.9

Jesus was God’s love manifested on earth, and He instructed those of us who love Him and believe in Him to follow His teachings so that we will abide in His love and reflect His love to others. In order to help us do this, He sent the Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things and bring to your remembrance all that I have said to you.10 One of the fruits of the Spirit is love.11

It’s helpful to understand that there are a few words that are translated into English as love, but which have different meanings in the original Greek of the New Testament. One of these Greek words is eros, which expresses the “being in love” feeling as well as sexual love, and is not used in the New Testament. Another word translated as love is phileo, which is used for fondness, a close bond of deep friendship, love for fellow human beings, compassion, and brotherly love. A third word is storge, which relates to the love and affection people have for members of their family, especially parents for their children.

The fourth and the most commonly used word for love in the New Testament is agape. As used in Scripture, it means the love of God. For example, in 1 John 4:8 when it says God is loveagape is the original Greek word. Everything God does is motivated by and flows from His love. Agape also refers to the love we have for God,12 and the Christlike love we are to show others:

A new commandment I give to you, that you love one another: just as I have loved you, you also are to love one another.13

When we read about love (agape) in the Gospels and Epistles, we see love which chooses to put the needs of others before self, which accepts being inconvenienced, which voluntarily suffers for the benefit of someone else while not expecting to receive anything in return. It is a love that shows goodwill, faithfulness, commitment, and strong character. It is the love that Jesus displayed and that motivated Him to lay down His life so that we could live with Him forever.

Agape love is the sacrificial love that Jesus manifested and that we are called to imitate.

Be imitators of God, as beloved children. And walk in love, as Christ loved us and gave himself up for us, a fragrant offering and sacrifice to God.14 

It’s the love that Jesus said we are to give one another as Christians.

A new commandment I give to you, that you love one another: just as I have loved you, you also are to love one another.15

It’s also the type of love we are to show to those who persecute us.

I say to you, Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you.16

In the King James Version, agape is often translated as “charity,” which helps us understand that this love is a giving, unselfish love. It does to others those things that you would want done for you. The call to imitate Jesus’ love is a call to love not only those we are close to and comfortable with, or those whom we think deserve our love. It means loving those we don’t feel are deserving; who think, believe, and act in ways we don’t agree with. After all, Jesus told us to love our enemies and those who wrong or mistreat us.

The apostle Paul put skin on love (agape) when he defined what love is and does and how it is manifested in 1 Corinthians 13, which is often referred to as the “love chapter.” Most of us are quite familiar with this passage in the language of the King James Version, so I’m including four other Bible translations here in order to take away some of the familiarity we may have with it.

Love is patient and kind; love does not envy or boast; it is not arrogant or rude. It does not insist on its own way; it is not irritable or resentful; it does not rejoice at wrongdoing but rejoices with the truth. Love bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.17

Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It is not rude, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres.18

Love is patient and kind. Love is not jealous or boastful or proud or rude. It does not demand its own way. It is not irritable, and it keeps no record of being wronged. It does not rejoice about injustice but rejoices whenever the truth wins out. Love never gives up, never loses faith, is always hopeful, and endures through every circumstance.19

Love is patient, love is kind, and is not jealous; love does not brag and is not arrogant, does not act unbecomingly; it does not seek its own, is not provoked, does not take into account a wrong suffered, does not rejoice in unrighteousness, but rejoices with the truth; bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things.20

This challenging list is a good touchstone for us if we desire to emulate Jesus, as Jesus embodied this love through his outgoing, longsuffering, self-giving, self-effacing love.21

Jesus instructed His disciples to love one another.

This is my commandment, that you love one another as I have loved you.22

These things I command you, so that you will love one another.23

He gave examples of the kind of love He was speaking about and how to demonstrate love in our daily lives.

Give to everyone who begs from you, and from one who takes away your goods do not demand them back. And as you wish that others would do to you, do so to them.24

Love your enemies, and do good, and lend, expecting nothing in return, and your reward will be great, and you will be sons of the Most High, for he is kind to the ungrateful and the evil. Be merciful, even as your Father is merciful. Judge not, and you will not be judged; condemn not, and you will not be condemned; forgive, and you will be forgiven; give, and it will be given to you.25

The book of 1 John echoes Jesus’ commands by focusing on love.

This commandment we have from him: whoever loves God must also love his brother.26

By this we know love, that he laid down his life for us, and we ought to lay down our lives for the brothers.27

Little children, let us not love in word or talk but in deed and in truth.28

If we love one another, God abides in us and his love is perfected in us.29

Having and exhibiting love is vital when trying to live a life that reflects Jesus. In a sense, all the ways in which we try to be more like Jesus have love at their core. In looking back at the articles in this series, we can see that love for the Lord and others are the basis for the attributes which help us move toward Christlikeness. Compassion, honesty, forgiveness, kindness, goodness, gentleness, patience, self-control, hope, humility, joy, peace, gratitude, holiness, and faithfulness are all rooted in love. Making the decision to develop Christian character, to put off the old self and put on the new self,30 as the apostle Paul wrote, is also rooted in love. We love God because He first loved us, and based on His love, we want to live in a manner which glorifies Him. We make the effort to change, to renew our heart, will, mind, soul, and spirit because we love the Lord and want to be more like Him, to reflect Him—even if that reflection is only a dim glow of who He fully is. But as dim as that glow may be, it shines in this world of darkness and gives glory to the one who made, loves, and saved us, and with whom we will spend eternity.

As we conclude this series, my prayer is that it has in some way helped you grow in Christlikeness, better reflect Him to others, and has drawn you closer to Him. May God bless you in your efforts to become More Like Jesus.

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 1 John 4:8.

2 1 John 4:9.

3 Exodus 34:6–7.

4 Deuteronomy 7:9.

5 Psalm 103:11.

6 Psalm 103:17.

7 John 3:16.

8 1 John 4:8–10.

9 John 15:9–10.

10 John 14:26.

11 Galatians 5:22.

12 Mark 12:30.

13 John 13:34.

14 Ephesians 5:1–2.

15 John 13:34.

16 Matthew 5:44.

17 1 Corinthians 13:4–7 ESV.

18 1 Corinthians 13:4–7 NIV.

19 1 Corinthians 13:4–7 NLT.

20 1 Corinthians 13:4–7 NAS.

21 Eerdmans’ Handbook to the Bible (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1973), 594.

22 John 15:12.

23 John 15:17.

24 Luke 6:30–31. See Jesus—His Life and Message: Jesus on Love for more on this passage.

25 Luke 6:35–38.

26 1 John 4:21.

27 1 John 3:16.

28 1 John 3:18.

29 1 John 4:12.

30 Ephesians 4:20–24.

Copyright © 2018 The Family International.

Create in Me a Clean Heart, O God

 01/29/24 Have mercy on me,[a] O God,
according to your steadfast love;
according to your abundant mercy
blot out my transgressions.
Wash me thoroughly from my iniquity,
and cleanse me from my sin!

For I know my transgressions,
and my sin is ever before me.
Against you, you only, have I sinned
and done what is evil in your sight,
so that you may be justified in your words
and blameless in your judgment.
Behold, I was brought forth in iniquity,
and in sin did my mother conceive me.
Behold, you delight in truth in the inward being,
and you teach me wisdom in the secret heart.

Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean;
wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow.
Let me hear joy and gladness;
let the bones that you have broken rejoice.
Hide your face from my sins,
and blot out all my iniquities.
10 Create in me a clean heart, O God,
and renew a right[b] spirit within me.
11 Cast me not away from your presence,
and take not your Holy Spirit from me.
12 Restore to me the joy of your salvation,
and uphold me with a willing spirit.

13 Then I will teach transgressors your ways,
and sinners will return to you.
14 Deliver me from bloodguiltiness, O God,
O God of my salvation,
and my tongue will sing aloud of your righteousness.
15 O Lord, open my lips,
and my mouth will declare your praise.
16 For you will not delight in sacrifice, or I would give it;
you will not be pleased with a burnt offering.
17 The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit;
a broken and contrite heart, O God, you will not despise.

18 Do good to Zion in your good pleasure;
build up the walls of Jerusalem;
19 then will you delight in right sacrifices,
in burnt offerings and whole burnt offerings;
then bulls will be offered on your altar. (Psalms 51) ESV

Reflection on Mercy from Psalm 51:1

David Brandt Berg

1986-07-04

“Have mercy upon me, O God, according to Thy lovingkindness: according unto the multitude of Thy tender mercies blot out my transgressions” (Psalm 51:1).

What is mercy? You use a word lots of times and you know what it means, but it’s hard to explain it.

One example of mercy is if God forgives us and doesn’t give us the punishment that we really deserve. He loves us and forgives us instead of punishing us. Because we’re sorry, we repent and we ask the Lord to forgive us and ask Him to help us not to do it anymore, then He gives us another chance. Mercy, in a sense, is like another chance. God gives you another chance of not socking it to you the way you really deserve. So that’s what David is praying here and what we all need to pray: “Have mercy upon me, O God, according to Thy lovingkindness.”

So lovingkindness must have something to do with mercy. Lovingkindness is really two words, it’s loving and kindness. If you’re loving, you’ll have lots of kindness.

What are transgressions? Sins. They sometimes have signs up around ranches and farms that say: “No trespassing.” Trespassing is a transgression. It means you’re going somewhere you don’t belong and you’re doing something you shouldn’t do. That’s why we pray in the Lord’s prayer, “Forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us.” But in another Gospel it says “sin” (Luke 11:4).

I was talking about this to Brother Brown, who helped me build the church in Arizona. He didn’t believe that he could sin, because he was a holiness man. He believed he’d been wholly sanctified and could not sin because he had received the Holy Spirit. He figured that made him perfect and that it was impossible for him to sin.

He’d had what he called the “second work of grace” that eradicated all of his sinful nature; his bad self was gone and therefore he was sinless and he couldn’t do any wrong. So I said to him, “But every once in a while, even while we’re building here, Brother Brown, you’ve made a mistake; you’ve done something wrong, even accidentally.” He said, “Oh, that wasn’t a sin; that was just a mistake.” I said, “In the Bible, in the Lord’s Prayer Jesus says, ‘Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us.’” He said, “A trespass, that’s just a mistake; it’s not a sin.” I said, “Well, then how come in the other Gospel it says ‘Forgive us our sins, like we forgive others who sin against us’?” (Luke 11:4). He didn’t have an answer for that.

Transgressions are sins, like trespasses; they’re doing something wrong. But the Lord is very merciful, and if we’re sorry and we sincerely ask Him to forgive us and try to not do it anymore, He may forgive us.

The Lord has mercy with us like we parents have mercy with our children. Justice means to give you what you deserve. If you deserve a punishment, that’s justice, and you get judgment.

David is asking for mercy. He deserved to be punished; he even deserved to be killed under the Mosaic Law. He deserved to be stoned to death because he’d stolen another man’s wife, and then he killed the man on top of it. (See 2 Samuel 11.) But he asked the Lord to forgive him; he’s pleading for mercy here. The Lord did punish him, but He didn’t kill him. That’s mercy. He deserved death, but the Lord forgave him because he repented. My mother used to say he had a great sin but he had a great repentance, so he got a great forgiveness. He got mercy because he was very sorry and prayed and asked the Lord to forgive him.

The Lord still punished him, though, because he lost the baby boy that was born to Bathsheba as a result of their marriage. (See 2 Samuel 12.) Later David’s favorite son actually stole the kingdom from him, ousted him from the throne, and David had to flee into the wilderness with his family and his people and the loyal soldiers who were with him.

When we’re very sorry and we ask the Lord for forgiveness and we try not to do it anymore, the Lord has mercy. There’s a time for mercy and forgiveness. In fact, what does the Lord Himself say? His disciples asked Him, “How many times should I forgive my brother? Should it be seven times or what?” And the Lord said, “Seventy times seven” (Matthew 18:21–22). 490 times.

The Lord is very merciful to us to forgive us for all of our sins, many more than 490, having real mercy on us and lovingkindness. That is mercy. He took our punishment for us so that we could be saved. Not because we’re perfect, not because we never do anything wrong, but because He loves us. That’s real mercy. It’s forgiveness and lovingkindness.

Copyright © July 1986 by The Family International

I Am the Bread of Life

 1/28/24 Our fathers ate the manna in the wilderness; as it is written, ‘He gave them bread from heaven to eat.’” 32 Jesus then said to them, “Truly, truly, I say to you, it was not Moses who gave you the bread from heaven, but my Father gives you the true bread from heaven. 33 For the bread of God is he who comes down from heaven and gives life to the world.” 34 They said to him, “Sir, give us this bread always.”

35 Jesus said to them, “I am the bread of life; whoever comes to me shall not hunger, and whoever believes in me shall never thirst. 36 But I said to you that you have seen me and yet do not believe. 37 All that the Father gives me will come to me, and whoever comes to me I will never cast out. 38 For I have come down from heaven, not to do my own will but the will of him who sent me. 39 And this is the will of him who sent me, that I should lose nothing of all that he has given me, but raise it up on the last day. 40 For this is the will of my Father, that everyone who looks on the Son and believes in him should have eternal life, and I will raise him up on the last day.”  (John 6:31-40) ESV

Can You Be Delivered from the Mark?

David Brandt Berg

1985-08-09

Once having received the mark of the Beast, can someone be delivered from it during the Tribulation/Wrath period? When Armageddon is over, that’s the end of the line, because the Beast and the false prophet are cast into the Lake of Fire and the rest of their people are slain (Revelation 19:20–21). But can anybody with the mark of the Beast possibly be saved during this Tribulation period? In other words, get rid of the mark? We’ve always had the idea that once you’re marked, once in forever in, no hope of escape!

The nearest modern historically relative example was the many Jews under Hitler who were tattooed with a mark. Whether they wanted it or not, he forced it on them. They didn’t want it, and they were very happy to get delivered later. Could it be that the Antichrist is going to force the mark on people that don’t want it?

If some of these people who are marked have already heard the gospel and rejected it and have chosen the mark of the Beast instead, I wouldn’t say there was any hope whatsoever for them, any more than there is for rejecters right this minute, mark or no mark! Once they’ve made their decision and rejected the Lord, I don’t think they deserve any more chance at all.

They may get a chance to get straightened out in the future and in worlds to come, and it looks like that might happen, but in this particular dispensation of grace, once they’ve heard the gospel and rejected it, it doesn’t sound to me as if they’re going to be given a second chance, not in this life.

Revelation 14:9–10 says, “If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of His indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb.” But it still doesn’t say that he can’t get rid of it or be saved before the final hour. It all depends on how you interpret that scripture.

What about the millions and maybe even billions, which there are bound to be during this time of the Tribulation, who have not yet heard the gospel and have not heard the warning, who don’t even know they’re not supposed to receive the mark? Don’t you think during that time there will be an awful lot of people who will just accept the mark as another form or sign of one more government?

They’ll figure, “What’s the difference? Here comes another one, only this one’s worse. Instead of just an ID card, they’re going to stick it in our forehead.” They won’t know the difference between one and the other; it doesn’t mean a thing to them. I think there are going to be a lot of ignorant people who simply have never really heard the gospel, who don’t know the Lord, don’t know they’re not supposed to receive the mark, who are unsaved or worship other gods and who figure, “What’s the difference? This is just another government, just another god.” They don’t see any difference, because they don’t know the truth. They haven’t been warned. They haven’t heard the gospel.

There have been oodles of examples even of died-in-the-wool communists who were branded with communism, so to speak, and who have been loyal worshippers of the system and its leaders, who when they heard the gospel for the first time and got the witness of a Christian for the first time, got saved and converted and abandoned communism and changed.

What kind of God would let these people be damned, similar to a lot of the ignorant heathen and unreached who’ve never heard the gospel? It seems to me that the same logic applies that applies to the billions who never heard the gospel and therefore never got saved. Aren’t they just as branded, in a sense, by their evil religions and evil governments as people will be in this final one? Don’t you think many of them are going to get branded just because it’s the law?

Do you think God would be so cruel that if these people just took this brand, not even realizing what it meant or how evil it was, that He’d damn them? Maybe they went ahead and took it just like they’d take a social security card or an ID card; they had to have it, not really knowing what it meant.

It could mean that those people who retain the mark certainly are going to suffer all those things it says in Revelation 14 and later chapters, but what if they can get rid of it? What if they can get saved? Just because they got the mark doesn’t mean they’ve heard the gospel and rejected it. There are going to be billions of people who still haven’t heard the gospel, that we still haven’t reached and who still haven’t had their chance to hear. Hasn’t the Lord made provision for them in the future according to our teachings?

Perhaps we should accept the logic of the possibility of escape from the mark. And not only by those who refused the mark because they don’t like it and don’t want it, and especially because they’re Christians or from some other religion. A lot of loyal religionists of various religions are going to refuse it because they’re going to refuse to worship the Antichrist.

The only requirement mentioned about the mark is that you can’t buy or sell without it; but it doesn’t say that if they take the mark, they’ve got to worship the Beast. When he demands worship, it says he orders those that refuse to worship the Beast to be killed, but that order may come later.

The logic and the natural order of things is that he’s going to insist on this mark as what looks like a matter of economics and trade and identity and credit, like having a social security card or an ID card or a bank card. They can sell them on that idea. How are they going to get so many people to accept it unless they portray it as just a natural thing people need to get in order to buy and sell?

It sounds like the mark is merely a technical thing having to do with buying and selling, but God looks on it much more seriously in the 14th chapter of Revelation. He’s warning people that it’s not just an innocent thing, it’s not just a commercial thing, it’s not just an ID card, but it’s a serious thing to receive that mark of the Beast!

But what about these millions, maybe even billions of people who don’t know how serious it is? They’re being branded as the Devil’s own cattle and destined for the slaughterhouse of hell with this mark, but they just look on it as a mere commercial identity card.

Some refuse because they know what it means; others refuse simply because it violates their religion, the in-betweens. But what about those who don’t see any religious violation; they just look on it as something necessary in order to buy and sell, like a bank card or an ID card? What about those who don’t realize the religious significance?

For people who have never heard the gospel and never had a chance to receive Jesus but who have been forced to receive this mark, if it’s impossible for them to get saved, then to me, this is no longer the age of grace! If they have not heard the gospel and didn’t realize the evil of the mark and its significance, they just accepted it as a commercial necessity, and then we say they can’t get saved, we’re saying that God’s going to send people who have never even heard about Jesus to eternal hellfire.

You can rationalize those verses in the 14th chapter, because you’re going to have a lot of people receiving the mark who already hate Christ, hate God, and are anti-Christ, like a lot of communists. Of course, there were a lot of communists who never really heard the gospel either and never really understood about Jesus, even if they’ve heard the name. Maybe they just heard of Jesus as a historical character or some kind of prophet, just as traditional and legendary as their own prophets. Even if they heard about Him as a historical character and they belong to some other religion, maybe they still don’t understand it. They haven’t had somebody witness to them in love and really explain how to get saved.

If you are branded like that, having never heard the gospel and not understanding that you should refuse the mark and that you shouldn’t worship the Beast, do you mean that God’s going to then make it a hopeless case so that even if Christians witness to them, they can’t get saved? Do you mean there’s no possible chance of us witnessing to them and telling them about Jesus and getting them to receive the Lord? They haven’t had a chance!

I’m talking about people who never really had a chance to get saved, who never had an opportunity to make their decision, because they were never confronted with the love of Christ and the understanding of the gospel. They just took the mark as a matter of commercial necessity, as a means to stay alive, and even worshipped the Beast. What’s the difference between worshipping the Beast and worshipping the gods they worship right now? Are they forever damned because they’ve been worshipping these false gods?

Anybody who knows the gospel and has heard and understands about Jesus and the message of salvation, if they reject the Lord and receive the mark, they’ve had their chance! But what about all these people who’ve never had a chance? What about all the people who are going to be on the earth who never had a first chance or any chance, and who are going to receive the mark because they don’t know any better? You mean God is going to damn them to the Lake of Fire and hell, so that even though we reach them with the gospel after they got the mark, there’s no chance of them being saved? I think you know the Lord better than that! He’s merciful, one who’s not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance (2 Peter 3:9).

The only people that the Bible says it’s impossible to get saved are those who’ve already had their chance and refused it. It says a lot about them in Hebrews 6 and 10. Those are people who’ve had plenty of chance, who have trodden the blood of Christ underfoot and have killed the Son of God afresh and all that sort of thing.

My goodness, look what Paul did, but even he got saved! He killed Christians. He must have heard the gospel technically, you might say, theologically. He heard it from Stephen. But obviously he was kicking against the pricks of his conscience, the Holy Spirit. And Jesus said, “You’re persecuting Me” (Acts 9:4–5). He killed Christians and persecuted Jesus, think of that, and yet the Lord finally got through to him with His love so that the faith dawned, he stopped fighting Jesus, and joined Him. So there’s a dandy bad example of a guy who was a sold-out anti-Christ. He persecuted and killed Christians and even persecuted Jesus.

Look how long God was merciful to Paul, and changed him from a Saul to a Paul. Good night, look what Jesus had to do with Paul! He had to appear to him personally and convince him! He struck him from the horse, blinded him, appeared to him personally, and spoke to him before he’d believe. He knew all about Jesus and he’d certainly heard all that Jesus taught, but he went around killing Christians, persecuting Christ, and hating Jesus. And yet he got saved.

If you think it over, I think you’ll come to the same conclusion I did, that with God nothing shall be impossible, and all things are possible to him that believeth (Luke 1:37; Mark 9:23). That condemnation in Revelation 14 and other places is for the people who literally have known but are actually anti-Christ, who really hate Christ. But how can people be anti-Christ when they don’t know Christ? How can you hate somebody you don’t even know? It doesn’t necessarily make them actually anti-Christ just because they follow the Antichrist, receive his Mark, and worship him, when they don’t even know Christ themselves.

You’ve got to know about Him and know Him in some way or understand His gospel and His love and the message of salvation in order to refuse Him. How can you reject the gospel if you’ve never heard the gospel? How can you reject Jesus if you’ve never really known His love and the message of salvation?

So I came to the conclusion that unless they already had a chance and their receiving the mark of the Beast was their decision to reject Jesus and literally become anti-Christ, then it doesn’t matter if they receive the mark of the Beast or fall down and worship the Beast; they can still be saved. The Bible only tells us it’s impossible for people to get saved who knowingly, understandingly reject Jesus Christ. That’s the sin against the Holy Ghost. That’s the only unpardonable sin that will not be forgiven in this life nor in the world to come (Matthew 12:31–32).

People who in this life reject the Holy Spirit, sin against the Holy Ghost by rejecting Jesus and His appeal in their hearts to receive Him as their Savior, those who understand and know that, deserve no more chances. Like the Scribes and Pharisees and high priests of whom Stephen said, “Ye do always resist the Holy Ghost” (Acts 7:51); he accused them of being guilty of the unpardonable sin. Jesus said it won’t be forgiven them in this life or the next—because they knew what they were doing.

God’s Word says, “Him that cometh unto Me I will in no wise cast out” (John 6:37). That was such an encouraging scripture to me many times when I thought I was saved and unsaved and saved and unsaved. At least I had the hope that as long as I wanted to be saved, as long as I kept coming back, the Lord wouldn’t cast me out.

That ought to give us a little more faith, a little more hope, and a little more confidence in the love of God, that anybody can get saved if they want to be, if they have a chance to be. Even the people who already have the mark and are worshipping the Beast because they didn’t know any better! The only unpardonable sin is the sin against the Holy Ghost. It’s not the receiving of the mark of the Beast, it’s not falling down and worshipping the image, but it’s rejecting the Holy Spirit.

Copyright © 1985 The Family International.

Isaiah 30:15

1/27/24 For thus said the Lord God, the Holy One of Israel,
“In returning[c] and rest you shall be saved;
in quietness and in trust shall be your strength.”

05 – Meditating on the Lord

Resting in the Lord, Part 5

Words from Jesus

2006-10-01

Meditation is about taking the time to focus your thoughts on Me, and to stop all the busy thoughts going through your mind and redirect your focus to keep your mind stayed on Me. Sometimes your meditation may be prayer, when you’re thinking about Me and communing with Me. At other times you’re praising Me and meditating on My greatness and power. Sometimes you’re just quiet, resting in Me, and at other times you’re asking Me to speak to you.

There are many forms of meditation, and each brings a special blessing for your spirit and enables you to enter into that restful, meditative state where you lay down your burdens and troubles, allowing your spirit to be filled with Me.

Sometimes it’s good to spend an extended period of time meditating or just resting in Me, thinking good thoughts and listening to My personal words to you, or listening to songs that uplift your spirit. The reason it can be helpful to occasionally do this for longer periods of time is that sometimes it can take time to corral your wandering thoughts and to slow everything down to reach the point of entering into My rest, where your doubts and worries melt away and you are reveling in My love and relaxation.

Taking this time can be an act of faith, but by taking the time to meditate on My Word, or to listen to praise songs about Me, you will feel the results of this time spent with Me. And even if you don’t feel a huge, tangible difference, you can know that your spirit has been refreshed and nourished through your communion with Me.

Often, no words are necessary, but sometimes a verse that you have hidden deep in your heart flows out, and I may even show you how to apply it in some new way. When you’re resting in Me, you don’t have to struggle, trying to find words that express your love. You are simply relaxing in My arms, simply “being” with Me, and if words pour out, they pour out; and if no words come, it isn’t important.

A time of connection

King David was a beautiful example of meditating on Me and My Word. Some of the psalms that he wrote were his heartcries of praise to Me as he meditated. Other psalms were written as he poured out the thoughts that troubled him, the fears he faced, and he laid them at My feet. He had great faith, and once he placed his cares and thoughts in My hands, he poured out the deepest passions of his heart to Me.

When you take time to enter into My rest, you aren’t petitioning or presenting your needs or programs to Me, but you are communicating with Me, pouring out your love for Me, and receiving My love for you. It is an intimate connection. Deep meditation is when you stay longer with Me; you hold out and tarry with Me in spirit. It’s good for times when you need to relax and unwind down to the very core of your being, and when you want to drink Me in deeply and absorb My Spirit.

Short times of meditation, while not as deep, can be a source of daily overcoming and strength, even in circumstances where there are many distractions around you. You can just pause at a point when you are not pressured by some deadline, or you can at least step back from it for a few moments and focus on Me and think about how much I love you. Doing this for a few moments whenever you have a chance will cause a calmness to come into your life. This can change how you see the world around you.

Meditation is not an end in itself, but a means to strengthening our relationship. The depth of our bond built during those times will empower you to walk through your day with a spirit of peace and calm. The sincerity and wholehearted desire of your heart will build your connection with Me and your faith. Ultimately, it’s about relationship, placing your heart and time in My hands, setting aside your immediate cares and concerns to draw near to Me.

Meditation is a means to draw closer to Me, to partake of My Spirit, and to connect with Me deeply.

Benefits of meditation

When preparing to take an extended time of communion with Me, you may find it difficult to immediately go from your daily work into quality communion with Me. It takes time to make the switch. This is not to say that you can’t immediately connect with My presence, but when you want to take a deeper time of quiet communion with Me and listen to My still, small voice, you have to prepare in spirit, heart, mind, and body.

You prepare your spirit by committing to Me anything that’s on your heart or mind, the things that are pressing on you or weighing on you, your burdens and cares. After committing them to Me in prayer, you may need to take a few minutes to receive My promises concerning those situations. This will help you to find the peace to leave those things in My hands while you rest in Me, and not feel as though you need to pick up the burdens again.

Take time to align your thoughts with Mine. What is going through your mind at the moment? Ask Me for My thoughts on those things, and then commit them to Me.

You prepare your body by physically relaxing. To meditate on Me and My words, you must wind down from the cares and busyness of life. Something else that can help you to come away from the cares and worries you’re carrying is listening to praise music. Music can lift your spirit from the earthly plane to the heavenly one.

When you are relaxed in spirit and have placed your cares and burdens in My hands, when you have aligned your thoughts with Mine and are physically rested and free from tension, you’re ready to begin a time of focused meditation and communion with Me.

It’s not meant to be a works trip. The main key is to enter into My Spirit, and these are simply some of the things that can help you to achieve that goal. The most important thing is to take time to quiet your spirit before Me, because in quietness and confidence shall be your strength.1

Quiet and rest

Meditation and times of physical quiet and rest are good for you, as even though you live on Earth, you are spiritual beings. Meditation helps you to more closely connect to the spiritual elements that govern your lives as My disciples. It helps you to remember that this world is not your home, and that there’s more to life than this world, and that there’s more than just work and busyness.

Meditation can help renew your focus on things above. It helps you to tune out the noise of the world and to get your spiritual bearings straight once again. It reminds you of the true priorities of life. It clarifies your vision and strengthens your resolve to love, serve, and obey Me.

Quiet can be a beautiful thing. When you’re quiet and have shut down your earthly nonstop rush, you’re able to hear Me more clearly. Meditation helps to make that possible. It’s a chance for Me to give you My promised peace. “Peace I leave with you, My peace I give unto you; not as the world giveth, give I unto you.”2

If you look through the Bible, you will see that I have emphasized to My children the importance of setting aside a time to come apart from the busyness, the importance of quietness and confidence, meditating with Me in the night watches, and seeking Me early in the morning. You need those times of quiet and rest to keep your perspective clear and your priorities straight.

When you meditate on Me and My precepts, My Spirit cleanses your spirit from mental stress, which could negatively affect your body. Meditation and times of calm, quiet, peaceful rest, and communion with Me are healthy for your body and spirit.

Originally published October 2006. Adapted and republished July 2019.
Read by Simon Peterson. Music by Michael Dooley.

Paul’s Visions and His Thorn 

1/26/24 I must go on boasting. Though there is nothing to be gained by it, I will go on to visions and revelations of the Lord. I know a man in Christ who fourteen years ago was caught up to the third heaven—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows. And I know that this man was caught up into paradise—whether in the body or out of the body I do not know, God knows— and he heard things that cannot be told, which man may not utter. On behalf of this man I will boast, but on my own behalf I will not boast, except of my weaknesses— though if I should wish to boast, I would not be a fool, for I would be speaking the truth; but I refrain from it, so that no one may think more of me than he sees in me or hears from me. So to keep me from becoming conceited because of the surpassing greatness of the revelations,[a] a thorn was given me in the flesh, a messenger of Satan to harass me, to keep me from becoming conceited. Three times I pleaded with the Lord about this, that it should leave me. But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” Therefore I will boast all the more gladly of my weaknesses, so that the power of Christ may rest upon me. 10 For the sake of Christ, then, I am content with weaknesses, insults, hardships, persecutions, and calamities. For when I am weak, then I am strong. (2 Corinthians 12:1-10) ESV

A Prayer of Submission

Maria Fontaine

1984-03-02

But he said to me, “My grace is sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” Therefore I will boast all the more gladly about my weaknesses, so that Christ’s power may rest on me. That is why, for Christ’s sake, I delight in weaknesses, in insults, in hardships, in persecutions, in difficulties. For when I am weak, then I am strong (2 Corinthians 12:9–10 NIV).

Thank You, Jesus, for these battles which are making us strong. Thank You for the opportunities You have given us to get real close to You, to get desperate with You and to lean on You when we see that we can’t do it. We’re nothing without You, Lord. Even if we go along thinking we can do some things, the battles show us that we can’t, that they’re more difficult than we have the strength for, that we can’t overcome and that You just have to do it. We just can’t win these battles ourselves; it has to be You. It has to be a supernatural, miraculous overcoming and victory, because the battles are greater than we are; but You are greater than they are.

We thank You that You allow these tests and trials and battles to show us that we have to get close to You and we have to lean on You and depend on You, and that we can’t do it without You. Help us to realize that the thing You’re trying to show us most of all is that we are weak and we are nothing without You and Your help; that it’s good to be weak, and that You want us to be weak. It’s one of the hardest things You have to teach us, to be happy to be weak and to be satisfied and content with being weak, because then You can be seen.

The whole idea of living for You is to show You to others and have them see Your power, not our own. And we can’t do that when we’re strong and we’re sufficient in ourselves and we’re stronger than others and we feel that we can do anything on our own. Thank You for helping us to realize that we need You. We should thank You for it and praise You for it, because that’s what You want, so You can be seen. We should just be diamonds of dust so that You can be seen through us.

Help us not to fight whatever You’re doing in our lives. You work in us all individually, but You work in us all to bring about the same result, that through our weakness You can be strong and people can see You and that You will get the credit and the glory for it, that we’ll never take any of the credit or glory to ourselves, that it’ll all be You, Jesus. Please do whatever You have to do to make us that way. We want it because we know that’s what You want and that’s the goal.

No matter what it takes, we want You to use us in the way You best see fit. No matter what You have to strip us of, whatever You have to change, whatever You have to do in our lives, no matter how painful it’ll be and no matter what we think we’ll lose that we’ve tried to hold on to for so long. Please do it so we’ll lean on You and depend on You.

Even if You have to yank everything out from under us and take everything away from us so we can just trust You and just lean on You, then that’s what we want. We know You’re trying to do just that and You want to do it in all of us, but it’s painful, Lord. It’s hard for us. Help us not to fight whatever it is that You want to use to break us.

We know many of Your saints have gone through so much more in comparison. They’ve spent years in prison without anybody, without any Christians or anyone to depend on or lean on or to talk to but You. They’ve had tragedies in their lives where their whole families and all their friends were taken away, but they stood firm for You. These little trials and battles that seem so great to us are really small. Help us to keep in mind that what we have to suffer is nothing compared with what so many others have suffered.

Help us to be willing to be nothing so that You can remake us and remold us so You will be seen in our lives. We know it’s the thing that we fight the most, the humbling, the forsaking, and the changing, the just believing that what You say is true, no matter whether we understand it or not. Sometimes You ask us to do things or You bring things into our lives for which there isn’t any logical explanation. You just want to see if we’re willing to trust that You have some purpose behind it. You know what’s best, even if it doesn’t seem best for us. You just want to see if we’re willing to trust You and believe You by faith, that “All things do work together for good to them that love You” (Romans 8:28).

You can only fill empty vessels that are desirous of the water of life and the Spirit. Help us to be willing to receive whatever You have for us, to be broken and remade and have done whatever You want to do with us. We want You to do this in our lives so You can have full sway and others can see You in us. Help us to praise You for it, not look on it as something terrible that we have to go through. Help us to smile through our tears and know that it’s working out Your good pleasure and Your will for us, to be conformed to Your image.

Thank You for the chastisements and the humblings and the breakings. Thank You even for the things that we don’t understand. Thank You that we can know, without a shadow of a doubt, that they are for our good and that they’re going to work together for good and that they’re going to make us into the kind of vessel that You want us to be, even though we sometimes don’t see how we can bear it or what’s going to happen. Help us to believe and thank You for it, no matter what.

Such great love You’ve given us, such great mercy You’ve shown us. How lovingly You work in our lives. Perhaps sometimes it doesn’t seem loving to us, and we chafe against it and we think it’s severe and harsh, but even that is loving. Because if that’s the only way You can get through to us and if that’s the only way You can show us, You’re loving us enough to do it, even though You know it hurts.

We know You don’t give us anything more than You have to or any more than we can take. You only give us what will work in us Your good pleasure. You don’t want to hurt us, but sometimes that’s the only way that we can be broken and remade. Breaking always hurts, Lord, and You know it has to be done that way, so help us to thank You for it, not to be offended, not to have our feelings hurt, not to be proud, but to just accept it.

We know that things will be a lot easier if we just accept what You’re trying to do in our lives, if we accept the breakings and the chastisements and the lessons and all of these things, if we don’t fight against them, if we just yield. Help us to believe Your Word and know that it’s right and that it’s true and that it’s going to accomplish in us what You want if we yield to it, obey it, and do it. We know it’s necessary because we know You wouldn’t allow anything in our lives that we couldn’t take, so it must be what’s needed, even if we don’t understand it. Help us to be willing to go through these breakings so we can be made anew. Help us to yield, to be humbled and broken, so that You can work and live in us, so that others will see You in us, that Your glory can be seen in us, in Jesus’ name, amen.

Copyright © 1984 The Family International.

Jesus Prays on the Mount of Olives

1/25/24 And he came out and went, as was his custom, to the Mount of Olives, and the disciples followed him. 40 And when he came to the place, he said to them, “Pray that you may not enter into temptation.” 41 And he withdrew from them about a stone’s throw, and knelt down and prayed, 42 saying, “Father, if you are willing, remove this cup from me. Nevertheless, not my will, but yours, be done.” (Luke 22:39-42) ESV

03 – The Spiritual Disciplines: Prayer

The Spiritual Disciplines

Peter Amsterdam

2014-02-04

The Spiritual Discipline of prayer is a key component in our relationship with God, as it is our main means of communication with Him. It is in prayer that we are able to converse with our Creator.

As Christians, we have been given the incredible privilege of coming into the presence of God as His children, due to the salvation granted through Jesus. We can speak with Him, praise, worship, and adore Him, tell Him of our love for Him, and thank Him for all He’s done and continues to do for us. We can bare our hearts before Him, expressing our troubles and needs. We can intercede for others in their time of need. We can bring our requests to Him and ask for His help. We can tell Him how much we appreciate the beautiful things He’s created, and thank Him for the multitude of blessings we each have. When we’re weak and weary, we can speak to Him about it. When we’ve done wrong and have sinned, we can confess, ask for, and receive His forgiveness. We can speak with Him when we’re joyful or sad, in good health or bad, whether we’re rich or poor, for we have a relationship with the One who not only created us, but who loves us deeply and wants to participate in every aspect of our lives.

Relationship with God, and Jesus’ Example

Relationships require communication, and prayer is the main way we communicate with God. It is our means of inviting Him to participate in our daily lives, of asking Him to be directly and intimately involved with the things that are important to us. When we come before Him in prayer, we are asking Him to take an active part in our lives or in the lives of those we are praying for. Prayer conveys the reality of our overall situation, that we need Him and desire His presence in our lives.

Being in good communication with God is a major part of our faith, of our relationship with Him. This is why prayer is something we need to cultivate, invest time in, and practice as a discipline. Communicating with God in prayer is a means of drawing closer to Him, of deepening our relationship, and in the process, it helps us to become more godly, more like Jesus.

When it comes to praying, there is much to learn by looking at Jesus’ example of prayer within the Gospels and reading what He taught about it. One of the most fundamental things that Jesus imparted to His followers regarding prayer was about having the right relationship with His Father. In the Gospel of Mark we hear Jesus say, “Abba, Father, all things are possible for You. Remove this cup from Me. Yet not what I will, but what You will.”[1] Abba was what a son or daughter in first-century Palestine would call their father throughout their lives; it was a familiar word, like Dad or Papa, in the Aramaic language that was spoken in Jesus’ day. Jesus used this word in prayer and taught His disciples to do the same, because it expressed the close, endearing, familial relationship believers should have with God. Throughout the Gospels when Jesus addresses God as Father in prayer, He most likely used the term Abba, as He would have been speaking Aramaic.

In every instance but one[2] throughout all four Gospels, when Jesus prays, He uses the word Father.[3] He constantly prayed to His Father, and He taught His disciples to do the same. (Since the New Testament was written in Greek, the Greek word Pater was used instead of Abba; however, Abba was preserved in three instances, which gives the understanding that Abba was the term Jesus and His disciples used in prayer, which was translated as Pater or Father in the New Testament.[4]) Jesus’ use of Abba (Father) set the tone for the personal relationship we are privileged to have with God because of the gift of salvation. We are the sons and daughters of God; not in the same way as Jesus is, but as children adopted into God’s family. When we pray, we are coming before Abba, our Father.

This manner of addressing God was also used in the Greek-speaking churches of Paul’s day. It is a word that was particularly associated with Jesus in the early church; to say Abba was to share in a common sonship and a common inheritance with Jesus.[5] We, as children adopted into the family of God, also have a relationship with the Father.We are able to have an intimate connection with Him, as we would with our earthly father.

For you did not receive the spirit of slavery to fall back into fear, but you have received the Spirit of adoption as sons, by whom we cry, “Abba! Father!”[6] And because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of His Son into our hearts, crying, “Abba! Father!” So you are no longer a slave, but a son, and if a son, then an heir through God.[7]

Teachings from the Gospels about Prayer

When Jesus taught about prayer through the parables, He made comparisons to situations such as the friend who borrowed the loaves at midnight,[8] or the unjust judge[9] who eventually answered the woman’s plea. Through these story examples, He made the point that if the friend or the unjust judge would answer the petitions made to them, how much more would our Father in heaven answer our petitions? He demonstrates that we can have confidence that our prayers will be answered by our generous, loving Father. Which one of you, if his son asks him for bread, will give him a stone? Or if he asks for a fish, will give him a serpent? If you then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to those who ask Him![10]

In the parable of the tax collector and the Pharisee, Jesus speaks of humility and confession in prayer.[11] In the parable of the unforgiving servant, He touched on forgiveness, showing that it is prayer offered with a forgiving spirit that is answered.[12] Pompous and pretentious prayers which draw attention to oneself are to be avoided; rather prayers should spring from sincerity of heart and motive.[13] He spoke of intensity and vigilance in prayer[14] as well as expectancy.[15] [16]

By His example we learn to pray in solitude,[17] to pray in thanksgiving,[18] to pray when faced with decisions,[19] and to intercede for others.[20]

Once, when Jesus finished praying, His disciples asked Him to teach them to pray. He responded by teaching them what is today called the “Lord’s Prayer” or the “Our Father.”[21] This rich prayer deserves a fuller explanation than can be given here, but in short it teaches us to pray by: praising God, the one who is holy and above all; expressing our desire and willingness for His will to be accomplished in our lives; acknowledging our dependence on Him to take care of our needs; asking for forgiveness of our sins, and deliverance from evil.

Besides praying to the Father in Jesus’ name, as He instructed His disciples to do, from examples in the Gospels we understand that prayers should be offered to Jesus as well.

A leper came to [Jesus] and knelt before Him, saying, “Lord, if You will, You can make me clean.”[22]

A ruler came in and knelt before [Jesus], saying, “My daughter has just died, but come and lay Your hand on her, and she will live.”[23]

Those in the boat worshiped Him, saying, “Truly You are the Son of God.”[24]

Jesus said to him, “You have seen Him, and it is He who is speaking to you.” He said, “Lord, I believe,” and he worshiped Him.[25]

Jesus, through His example, and through teaching and emphasizing a relationship with the Father, has shown the importance of prayer and how to pray and in what circumstances, and most importantly that our prayers should be grounded in an intimate relationship with God. We are to be like children who climb on the lap of their father, with no pretense or fear, knowing and trusting that their father loves them and will protect, provide, and care for them.

Looking at Our Own Prayer Lives

Prayer plays a vital role in our spiritual lives, our connection with God, our inner growth, and our effectiveness as Christians. Jesus’ example of prayer, of getting away from the busyness of His life, taking time alone in prayer, even spending whole nights in prayer, interceding for others and praying effective prayers, marks the trail for those who long to walk in His footsteps.

When we hold up our prayer lives to Jesus’ teaching and example on the subject, how do we fare? Do we pray often? Do we pray in faith, fully believing God will answer? Do we recognize that by praying we are asking God to intervene in our lives? Do we understand that we are praying for God’s will to be done, recognizing that His will may differ from ours? Do we realize that He does answer, but His answers may not always be yes?

As the professor in my class on this subject said, God is not a cosmic bellhop. He’s not at our beck and call, waiting for us to order Him to do whatever it is that we want Him to do. As followers of Jesus, we strive to live in accordance with God’s will, which means that when we pray, we pray both in God’s will and for His will. As the Lord’s Prayer says, “Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven.” Prayer is asking for the will of God to be done. It’s in this area that the Spiritual Discipline of Bible intake blends with prayer. As we read and meditate on His Word, we are more likely to understand His will, helping to align our prayers with His will.

As Richard Foster wrote:

“You ask and do not receive, because you ask wrongly, to spend it on your passions” (James 4:3). To ask “rightly” involves transformed passions. In prayer, real prayer, we begin to think God’s thoughts after Him: to desire the things He desires, to love the things He loves, to will the things He wills. Progressively we are taught to see things from His point of view.[26]

Developing Proficiency in Prayer

When we desire to achieve proficiency in an area, we often look to the examples of those who are already proficient in order to learn from them. If you play golf, then you will study and try to follow the techniques of the golfing greats who have gone before you. The same is true in almost any field—music, business, the arts, medicine, etc. There are those who have gone before us in prayer who have become accomplished, and if we follow in their footsteps and use their example as a pattern, we too can have more fruitful and rewarding prayer lives.

For example, we see that Jesus rose very early in the morning, while it was still dark, departed and went out to a desolate place, and there He prayed.[27] The apostles gave themselves to the word and prayer and didn’t let the daily duties get in the way of what was most important for them.[28] Martin Luther, when faced with so much to do, gave himself to three hours of daily prayer. John Wesley devoted two hours a day in the presence of the Lord. For these greats, and numerous others who have been effective in their Christian lives, time spent in prayer has played a significant role.

Of course, they most likely didn’t start with such devotion to prayer, but became more proficient at it as time went on. While the fast-paced lives many of us live today may not allow for spending hours in daily prayer, we shouldn’t dismiss these examples. Rather we should each look at our own prayer life, at the time we spend in His presence, and ask ourselves if we are investing enough time communicating with the One with whom we are in what should be our primary relationship. Does our time in prayer reflect our deep desire to have Him participate in our lives, or is it more of a hit-or-miss commitment?

It can be very effective to pray when you are reading and meditating on God’s Word. You are already tuned in to what God is saying to you through His Word and you can use what He’s speaking to you about as a stepping stone to your conversation with Him. Prayer isn’t meant to be a one-way conversation, with us speaking and expecting God to do all the listening. In times of prayer we should also open ourselves up to hear what God wants to say to us, through the Bible, through what godly teachers or preachers are saying, or through getting quiet before Him and opening our hearts to hear His voice. He can speak to us in many ways: through impressions He gives, thoughts He puts in our minds, through Bible verses or prophecies we receive. Prayer is communication, and communication is a two-way street. So besides asking God to hear what we are saying to Him, we should also be giving Him the opportunity to speak to us.

Coming before the Lord in prayer is something that is expected of us, as believers, as shown by Jesus’ communications with His disciples.

And when you pray … But when you pray[29] … This, then, is how you should pray[30] … So I say to you: Ask …; seek …; knock…[31] Then Jesus told His disciples … they should always pray.[32]

In the book of Colossians Paul says: Continue steadfastly in prayer …[33] Continuing steadfastly in something means to give it constant care and attention. To do this requires a commitment, disciplining yourself to do it. It means considering it important enough to set aside regular time to give to prayer and conversation with the Lord.

We are called to be in continual relationship with God, in a sense having an ongoing dialogue with Him, talking to Him, asking His guidance, praising Him, listening to Him throughout our day. This can be seen as the meaning of Paul’s general admonition to pray “continually” or “without ceasing.”[34]

While there is no exact prescribed formula for how to pray or how long to pray, Scripture is quite definite that we should pray. I’m pretty confident in stating that most of us Christians don’t devote the time to prayer that we should. Polls over the past years have shown that Christians, even dedicated ones, pray on average about seven minutes a day. This doesn’t seem to be the kind of time invested into practicing a skill that will result in proficiency. So how do we develop a better prayer life? There really isn’t any other way than by praying. How do you build up to running five kilometers a day? You start exercising or running today, and you keep it up regularly, increasing the time for which you run and the distance you cover as your endurance builds. It works the same with prayer. You begin by beginning. If you don’t take the first step by carving out a little time for it, most likely you won’t pray regularly.

Some Methods to Consider

Start with committing even ten minutes a day to prayer. If you are unsure what to pray about or how to go about it, try using the well-known ACTS method of prayer: Adoration, Confession, Thanksgiving, Supplication.

Begin with adoration—praising, adoring, and glorifying God in prayer. You might find it helpful to incorporate verses from the Bible into your praise. (You can find a collection of verses on glorifying and praising God here.) After praising and worshipping, you can move on to confession—acknowledging your sins and asking for forgiveness. You can then move on to thanksgiving, expressing your gratitude for all the Lord has done and is doing for you. (Verses on thanksgiving also here.) After that, you can bring your prayers for yourself and others to Him in supplication. If you spend just a few minutes on each section, you will already be over the seven-minute average.

Another fruitful means of prayer is combining it with your Bible reading and meditation. As you read and dwell on what you are reading, as you apply it to your life and circumstances, as the Lord lays thoughts on your heart through His Word, bring those things to Him in prayer.

Prayer is our means of communicating with God, of coming into and remaining in His presence. As we climb onto our Heavenly Father’s lap, as His children, we can ask Him anything, we can trust Him with everything. We can feel His love for us, His assurance, His care. In our time of communicating with Him we learn from Him, and in time we become more like Him. If we truly desire to become more like Jesus, we must walk with Him on the path of prayer.

Copyright © 2014 The Family International.

You Keep Him in Perfect Peace

  1/24/24 In that day this song will be sung in the land of Judah:

“We have a strong city;
he sets up salvation
as walls and bulwarks.
Open the gates,
that the righteous nation that keeps faith may enter in.
You keep him in perfect peace
whose mind is stayed on you,
because he trusts in you.
Trust in the Lord forever,
for the Lord God is an everlasting rock.

(Isaiah 26:1-4) ESV

02 – Laying Aside Every Weight

Resting in the Lord, Part 2

Words from Jesus

2006-10-01 

Have you ever reached that point where you find yourself saying, “I don’t know if I can give any more than I already have. I don’t have anything left! I’ve already gone beyond what energy levels I had. I don’t have any more of me left. I’ve used it all!” You feel that you have used all your strength, energy, and time, and you don’t have any more of yourself to pour out. You are like the widow; you have given everything you had.

When you pass through these deep waters, you discover that the only way through is to cast the weights on Me. It is a realization that dawns on your consciousness. It is like having to cross a deep gorge continually in your work each day, and discovering that the only practical, viable way to do this is to walk over a small bridge rather than wandering to the edge of the gorge and struggling to get down, across, and up the other side.

You realize you have to cross at the bridge in order to be safe and effective, so your plans become built around returning to the bridge whenever you need to cross the gorge. Your paths are channeled to it; your work is built around the fact that this is the only viable way to cross. This bridge is found when you rest in Me and cast your cares on Me.

Likewise, when you come face to face with the deep gorge of your personal limitations, you need to have enough common sense to make the decision to change your former ways of doing things that took you to other points along the gorge, and determine that this essential part of your life of committing all things to Me and entering into My rest is a priority.

Truly commit it to Me

Taking the time to rest in Me costs, but the cost is yourself—not effort, time, or work. It’s not a new load to bear, more time to invest, more effort to drag from a weary and stretched body and mind. Resting in Me replenishes you; it gives you the renewed peace of knowing that you can give all your burdens to Me and I will sustain you.

If you are just beginning to lay things hesitantly at My feet, watching to see if I’ll even notice they are there, while you wait around, ready to jump in and grab them back to make sure they get done, then make a decision that once you’ve laid something at My feet, you will commit it fully to My care.

You can send Me reminder prayers, but don’t come running back to push your concern closer to Me in case I didn’t see it. Trust Me. When I need you to take a step of faith in some area, or do something to roll away the stone, I’ll let you know. But the goal is to commit everything to Me so that you can then rest fully in Me. When you do that, it becomes a DSL connection—a Dedicated Spiritual Link that’s open all the time.

Come into My presence

To all who labor and who are heavy laden, I will give rest, but you must come to Me. As you acknowledge Me and come to Me, you will find the calm, peace, patience, and love that you need. As you labor to rest in Me, casting your cares on Me, letting Me carry the weight to a greater degree, I will give you rest, and it will calm your spirit and slow you down, and you will find My strength.

Your spirit needs time to relax and be fed and healed from its battle wounds—not just when you stop and rest one day a week. You need to learn how to maintain a rested and healthy spirit throughout the entire week, and you do that by taking time to be quiet and time to meditate on My Word. As resting in Me becomes a part of your everyday life, you will reap the benefits, both physically and spiritually. You will have more peace of mind, less stress in your life, and having less stress means you will be happier, and the people around you will be happier and find you easier to work and live with.

You will have more patience and look forward to getting up in the morning because you won’t be carrying your burdens on your shoulders. You’ll have the faith to trust Me to take care of the problems, because you’ve committed them to Me, which will help you to stop worrying.

Doing the difficult

When you come to Me and let Me help you carry the weights of your work, ministry, children, or finances, whatever it is that is making you feel so stressed, I will relieve the pressure. You will still have to do all those things, but when you look to Me for the strength, then the work and the challenges and struggles that accompany it are much more bearable.

I didn’t say it would be easy, but it will be doable, and I will help you overcome the stress and pressure. If you can do your work or fulfill your responsibilities without feeling tense or worried or stressed, then you can approach these with a positive attitude. You’ll still have big boulders to move, but you’ll have an attitude of faith, and progress will be made.

When I give you a commission, something that you know is going to be hard to do, trust that I will also give you the strength and the anointing to do it. You will receive that strength and anointing by looking to Me, acknowledging Me in all your ways, and seeking My face.

The pressure valve is released when you come to Me. But if you don’t come to Me, even in the midst of work deadlines and big pushes, then you get overworked and stressed out, and that’s when you start to feel like it’s not fair and the burdens are too heavy.

I know it’s not easy to discipline yourself to get quiet, to calm your spirit so that you can absorb My strength and peace, especially in the middle of a hectic job, but that’s the way to handle the pressure of your work without allowing it to overwhelm you. Otherwise, you can find yourself going from one work push to another, to another major upheaval of some kind in your life, and you will always feel stressed out about something. You’ll be tempted to feel like “this is too hard,” “this isn’t fair,” and that you can’t handle it. You can end up constantly doing things and going places, but without a sense of peace and calm of spirit that comes from resting in Me. You can feel like you’re never making enough progress, and your to-do list can constantly weigh on you if you don’t cast your burdens on Me.

I’m not going to remove your work or make your to-do lists shorter or tell you you’ll never have a crisis situation or stressful deadline to deal with, or that you’ll never have to learn to work with new co-workers or adapt to new situations. You’ll still have to do all these things and more. But I can promise you that if you learn to truly rest in Me, you will be able to do all these things with a much calmer, more trusting spirit, and you’ll be happier. I’m not promising that you’ll never feel pressure, because sometimes a degree of pressure comes with the job or a project as you work to meet deadlines. But I will give you the grace and faith for it, and the peace that comes with keeping your mind on Me.1

Before you begin your day, talk to Me and ask for My help and anointing for that day. Find ways to bring more of My Spirit into your day. Although you have to work and get things done, you can bathe your work more in My Spirit. When you commit something to prayer and ask for My help, that’s leaning on Me. In doing so, you will see a difference in your level of peace and faith and calm, as you surround everything you do with more of My Spirit.

Originally published October 2006. Adapted and republished June 2019. Read by Simon Peterson. Music by Michael Dooley.

1 Isaiah 26:3.

The Friend at Midnight and the Father’s Good Gifts

1/23/24  And he said to them, “Which of you who has a friend will go to him at midnight and say to him, ‘Friend, lend me three loaves, for a friend of mine has arrived on a journey, and I have nothing to set before him’; and he will answer from within, ‘Do not bother me; the door is now shut, and my children are with me in bed. I cannot get up and give you anything’? I tell you, though he will not get up and give him anything because he is his friend, yet because of his impudence[c] he will rise and give him whatever he needs. And I tell you, ask, and it will be given to you; seek, and you will find; knock, and it will be opened to you. 10 For everyone who asks receives, and the one who seeks finds, and to the one who knocks it will be opened. 11 What father among you, if his son asks for[d] a fish, will instead of a fish give him a serpent; 12 or if he asks for an egg, will give him a scorpion? 13 If you then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will the heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him!” (Luke 11:5-11) ESV

05 – The Stories Jesus Told: The Friend at Midnight and the Father’s Good Gifts, Luke 11:5-8; Luke 11:9-13; Matthew 7:9-11

The Stories Jesus Told

Peter Amsterdam

2013-09-03

The Gospels provide us with some foundational teachings about prayer through both the examples of Jesus praying and what He taught about prayer. In the third Gospel, Luke groups together some of those teachings in chapter 11. The chapter begins with Jesus praying, and when He is done, His disciples ask Him to teach them to pray. It was here that Jesus taught them to pray the Lord’s Prayer, also commonly referred to as “Our Father.” It has also been called “The Disciples’ Prayer,” as it was the prayer that Jesus gave to His disciples for them to pray, and not one that He Himself would have prayed.

Luke continues the theme of “teach us to pray” by moving directly into the parable of the friend at midnight. This is a short parable, immediately followed by a saying or poem that continues to teach about prayer. Let’s take a look at the parable.

And he said to them, “Which of you who has a friend will go to him at midnight and say to him, ‘Friend, lend me three loaves, for a friend of mine has arrived on a journey, and I have nothing to set before him’; and he will answer from within, ‘Do not bother me; the door is now shut, and my children are with me in bed. I cannot get up and give you anything’? I tell you, though he will not get up and give him anything because he is his friend, yet because of his impudence he will rise and give him whatever he needs.”[1]

Jesus begins the parable with a long rhetorical question, a question to which virtually every first-century Jewish person would answer, “Of course not!” He’s asking, “Can you imagine being approached by a neighbor at night who is asking to borrow some bread to feed an unexpected visitor, to whom you would reply, ‘The kids are in bed and the door is locked, so I can’t help you’?”

The answer is absolutely not. Hospitality in first-century Palestine was a deeply ingrained principle. In a village, hospitality was not only an individual requirement, but a community requirement as well. If a guest was visiting a family in the village, the guest was considered to be visiting the whole community. In this case, the need of the man hosting his friend would become a community responsibility. As such, it was the duty of the sleeping man, no matter how inconvenient, to get out of bed in order to help the neighbor with the three loaves requested.

None of Jesus’ listeners would refuse to get out of bed, no matter what time it was, to help a neighbor in need. They all knew the importance of the neighbor in need being able to show hospitality to his visitor. And since the neighbor doesn’t have the necessary food, the friend will get up and give the bread which is requested. No one would make such excuses as the children being asleep or the door being locked. Jesus knew that, and everyone listening knew it as well—which, as we’ll see, is one of the major points of the parable.

The neighbor may have had some leftover bread in his home, but this couldn’t be served to the visitor. The loaves served needed to be full loaves. Author Kenneth Bailey explains the importance of the bread this way:

Bread is not the meal. Bread is the knife, fork, and spoon with which the meal is eaten. The different items of the meal are in common dishes. Each person has a loaf of bread in front of him. He breaks off a bite-sized piece, dips it into the common dish, and puts the entire “sop” into his mouth. He then starts with a fresh piece of bread and repeats the process. The common dish is never defiled from the eater’s mouth because he begins each bite with a fresh piece of bread.[2]

The importance of showing hospitality is seen by the fact that the neighbor goes as far as disturbing the sleeping man and waking up his family in order to request bread. In fact, he may be asking for more than bread. When he says, “a friend of mine has arrived on a journey, and I have nothing to set before him,” it doesn’t necessarily mean that the neighbor has no food in his house. The original listeners would have understood that the neighbor was saying that he didn’t have food that was adequate for the visitor. In such an instance, a first-century host would do what he could to offer his guest the best he could possibly give, even if he must borrow it or spend beyond his means. It was part of the culture of hospitality. At the end of the parable, Jesus says the sleeping man will rise and give the neighbor whatever he needs. So it may be that more than bread is given

How did the neighbor know that the sleeping man had bread on hand? Village women would bake bread in batches, often with the help of other women, so it would be known who in the neighborhood had recently baked a batch of bread and would likely have some available.

As for the sleeper’s concern about waking his children: Peasant homes consisted of one room, with the whole family sleeping on mats on the floor. Arising from bed, getting the bread, and unbolting the door would most likely awaken the whole family. But for a legitimate request such as the duty to put adequate food on the table so that the neighbor’s visitor could be shown proper hospitality, it was a given that such an inconvenience would be tolerated.

The parable started with the question “Which of you,” to which the listener would think, “No one.” Jesus then verbalizes the answer. He says that even though the sleeping man won’t rise and give the neighbor the bread because he’s a friend, he will do so because of the neighbor’s impudence.

Bible scholars debate the meaning of the Greek word, anaideia, which is translated as importunity in the King James Version and as persistence in many other translations. This is the only place in the Bible the word is used, and the word and how it’s used in the parable causes some difficulty in interpreting the story. The definition of anaideia is shamelessness or impudence, neither of which exactly means persistence or importunity. Importunity as a definition took root in early interpretations of the parable, but is looked at differently now.[3] The parable doesn’t state that the neighbor kept persisting and demanding that the sleeper arise and give him bread. There is no mention of continual knocking or repeated asking, so persistence, or importunity, doesn’t exactly fit within the parable.

When looking up the definitions of shamelessness and impudence, we see terms such as offensively bold behavior; assurance, accompanied with a disregard of the presence or opinions of others; lack of shame; forwardness.

Instead of seeing the neighbor needing to borrow bread as being persistent, we should see him as a person willing to risk being bothersome when there is a good reason, as one who has the assurance that even though waking up his neighbor will seem rude, his request will be granted. The man is asking boldly and without shame.

When looked at in light of the disciples’ initial request of “teach us to pray,” Jesus’ story encourages us to pray with boldness, to come before God without shame when asking for our needs.

A teaching technique used by Jewish rabbis was to teach from the lesser to the greater or the light to the heavy, meaning that if a conclusion applies in an easy case, it also applies in a more important one.[4] Jesus used this method in relaying this parable. The point He was making was: If the sleeping man will rise and respond to the request from his neighbor in need, then how much more will God answer our prayers when we bring our requests to Him?

This parable is a story of everyday life, which teaches us that God will answer prayer. He will rise up, as the sleeping man did, and will generously give us what we need. Jesus had just finished teaching His disciples the Lord’s Prayer, which includes the words “give us this day our daily bread,” and He followed it up with a parable about someone needing bread. The point being made is that we should boldly make our requests known to God, and have the assurance that He will answer.

Jesus further makes this point in the next two verses, in which He says:

And I tell you, ask, and it will be given to you; seek, and you will find; knock, and it will be opened to you. For everyone who asks receives, and the one who seeks finds, and to the one who knocks it will be opened.[5]

Following these two verses is the parable of the Father’s good gifts, which gives further information regarding prayer. This parable has a presentation similar to the one of the friend at midnight. It begins with a question:

What father among you, if his son asks for a fish, will instead of a fish give him a serpent; or if he asks for an egg, will give him a scorpion?[6]

The inferred answer would be that no father would do such a thing.

No father would give his son a snake instead of a fish, a scorpion instead of an egg, or, as it says in Matthew’s Gospel, a stone for a loaf of bread. That would have been obvious to the listeners. Jesus then finishes the parable with:

If you then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will the heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him![7]

Here again, Jesus is using the lesser-to-the-greater technique. If an earthly father, who is evil in comparison to the perfection of God the Father, gives his children good gifts, how much more will God give the great gift of His Holy Spirit to those who ask?

If children who ask their parents for food won’t instead be given harmful things, how much more can we trust that God our Father, who is infinitely greater than all earthly parents, will give us good things in response to our prayers?—Including His presence in us through the Holy Spirit?

The eleventh chapter of Luke shines a light on a number of important prayer principles: that we need to come confidently before God in prayer, asking with boldness for our needs, with the knowing assurance that if we ask, we will receive; that if we knock, doors will be opened. Jesus also makes the point that if we can expect those who love and care for us—our parents—to give us our daily bread—food and other vital needs—then we can count on God, our heavenly Father, to do the same, and immensely more. We can come boldly before Him in prayer, knowing He will care for us.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

The Friend at Midnight, Luke 11:5–8

5 And he said to them, “Which of you who has a friend will go to him at midnight and say to him, ‘Friend, lend me three loaves,

6 for a friend of mine has arrived on a journey, and I have nothing to set before him’;

7 and he will answer from within, ‘Do not bother me; the door is now shut, and my children are with me in bed. I cannot get up and give you anything’?

8 I tell you, though he will not get up and give him anything because he is his friend, yet because of his impudence he will rise and give him whatever he needs.

The Father’s Good Gifts, Luke 11:9–13

9 And I tell you, ask, and it will be given to you; seek, and you will find; knock, and it will be opened to you.

10 For everyone who asks receives, and the one who seeks finds, and to the one who knocks it will be opened.

11 What father among you, if his son asks for a fish, will instead of a fish give him a serpent;

12 or if he asks for an egg, will give him a scorpion?

13 If you then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will the heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him!”

Matthew 7:9–11

9 Or which one of you, if his son asks him for bread, will give him a stone?

10 Or if he asks for a fish, will give him a serpent?

11 If you then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to those who ask him!

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

[1] Luke 11:5–8.

[2] Kenneth E. Bailey, Poet & Peasant, and Through Peasant Eyes, combined edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans, 1985), 123.

[3] For a thorough discussion see Kenneth E. Bailey, Poet & Peasant and Through Peasant Eyes, combined edition (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans, 1985), 125–133, and Craig L. Bloomberg, Interpreting the Parable (Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1990), 275–276.

[4] Klyne Snodgrass, Stories With Intent (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans, 2008), 441.

[5] Luke 11:9–10.

[6] Luke 11:11–12.

[7] Luke 11:13.

Copyright © 2013 The Family International.

The Lord’s Prayer

 “01/22/24 And when you pray, you must not be like the hypocrites. For they love to stand and pray in the synagogues and at the street corners, that they may be seen by others. Truly, I say to you, they have received their reward. But when you pray, go into your room and shut the door and pray to your Father who is in secret. And your Father who sees in secret will reward you.

“And when you pray, do not heap up empty phrases as the Gentiles do, for they think that they will be heard for their many words. Do not be like them, for your Father knows what you need before you ask him. Pray then like this:

“Our Father in heaven,
hallowed be your name.[a]
10 Your kingdom come,
your will be done,[b]
on earth as it is in heaven.
11 Give us this day our daily bread,[c]
12 and forgive us our debts,
as we also have forgiven our debtors.
13 And lead us not into temptation,
but deliver us from evil.[d]

14 For if you forgive others their trespasses, your heavenly Father will also forgive you, 15 but if you do not forgive others their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. (Matthew 6:5-13) ESV

043 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Sermon on the Mount (How to Pray, Part 3)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2016-07-12

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

How to Pray (Part 3)

This is the third in a series of articles about the portion of the Sermon on the Mount where Jesus taught His disciples how to pray (and how not to pray).

Jesus taught His disciples the Lord’s Prayer:

Pray then like this: “Our Father in heaven, hallowed be your name. Your kingdom come, your will be done, on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven our debtors. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.”1

After the opening address, Our Father in heaven, six petitions follow. The first three pertain to God directly—His name, His kingdom, and His will. These are followed by another three which have to do with us directly—our physical needs, sins, and temptations.

In upcoming articles we will cover each of the petitions in detail. We touched on the concept of God as Father, but not as male, in the previous article. We’ll now look more closely at our relating to God as our Father, as per the opening words of the Lord’s Prayer: Our Father in heaven.

The word Jesus used in prayer when addressing His Father was the Aramaic word Abba, which meant Father. It is understandable that Jesus, as the unique Son of God, would call His Father Abba, but the remarkable thing is that He taught those who believe in Him to address God as Abba as well.

Within His teaching in the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus puts an emphasis on “your Father” by using the phrase eleven times (as a comparison, He used this wording in the Gospels only four other times after the Sermon, and none before).2 From the Sermon onward, Jesus would also frequently speak of God as His own Father in a way which seems to exclude others from that special relationship. As the unique Son of God, the Word of God who became flesh,3 Jesus’ relationship to the Father is different from ours. This is seen earlier in Matthew, at Jesus’ baptism, when God said “This is my beloved Son, with whom I am well pleased,”4 as well as when He was tempted by the devil, “If you are the Son of God, command these stones to become loaves of bread.”5 It is most clearly expressed in the first recorded prayer of Jesus in Matthew, when Jesus prayed:

I thank you, Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that you have hidden these things from the wise and understanding and revealed them to little children; yes, Father, for such was your gracious will. All things have been handed over to me by my Father, and no one knows the Son except the Father, and no one knows the Father except the Son and anyone to whom the Son chooses to reveal him.6

While Jesus is the unique Son of God, we too become children of God through belief in Him. The early church understood that through Jesus’ death and resurrection, believers were members of the family of God and therefore could call God their Father, Abba.

When the fullness of time had come, God sent forth his Son, born of woman, born under the law, to redeem those who were under the law, so that we might receive adoption as sons. And because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, “Abba! Father!”7

For you did not receive the spirit of slavery to fall back into fear, but you have received the Spirit of adoption as sons, by whom we cry, “Abba! Father!” The Spirit himself bears witness with our spirit that we are children of God.8

Praying “our Father” implies a sense of intimacy, that we are addressing one who loves us and cares for us. This mode of address was different from the common form of prayer used by the heathen religions of the Gentiles. Prayer isn’t meant to be a complicated formal manner of addressing an unpredictable entity, as it was understood by the Romans and Greeks of Jesus’ day, but rather is communication from the heart. The prayer Jesus taught was short and unpretentious, a simple address by those who know that they depend on their Father for their daily needs, who need their sins forgiven, and also need His protection and care.

By beginning the prayer with “our Father in heaven,” Jesus brings out not only the father/child relationship, but also reminds us that the one we address as Father is at the same time supremely great, for He is in heaven and we are not. There is a balance here, as we address God intimately while also being aware of His might and infinite greatness. He is God almighty, the all-powerful Creator of everything that exists. He is also our loving “Abba,” and we are His children who have confidence in and depend on Him.

Speaking of God as “our Father in heaven” sets Him above earthly fathers, as He is perfect—and no earthly father is. While Jesus taught that we should understand the relationship we have with God as being similar to the relationship one has with a loving father, we are also to remember that He is our “Father in heaven,” and not human and prone to faults like our fathers on earth.

Those who believe in and receive Jesus can call God their Father. To all who did receive him, who believed in his name, he gave the right to become children of God.9 Of course, God is the Creator of all things and all people and has given life to everyone, and in that context, everyone is part of “God’s offspring,”10 but that is not the way the New Testament writers use the father-son imagery with respect to God and His children.11 In Scripture there is a distinction between those who believe in and thus belong to God, and those who don’t. We can see this in the prayer Jesus prayed the night before His crucifixion: I am praying for them. I am not praying for the world but for those whom you have given me, for they are yours.12 It’s also conveyed in the first epistle of John: See what kind of love the Father has given to us, that we should be called children of God; and so we are. The reason why the world does not know us is that it did not know him.13 The relationship with God as Father has to do with those who believe in Jesus. It is a gift of God and a great privilege to address God as “our Father.”

As far as a pattern for prayer, we learn from the opening of the Lord’s Prayer to begin our prayers by putting our focus on our Father in heaven, who is a personal Being with whom we are in relationship. We enter into His presence, we praise and worship Him. We come before Him with the understanding that our relationship with Him is as that of a child with a loving parent. He loves us, knows our needs, wants to take care of us, and wants the best for us. Because of our relationship with our Father in heaven, we trust Him, count on Him, and know that He has our best interests at heart. This is a foundational understanding of Christian prayer.

(Continued in part four.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 This is how the ESV translates this prayer. Most of us recite it in the traditional form, which is how it’s basically translated in the KJV: Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And forgive us our debts [trespasses], as we forgive our debtors [those who trespass against us]. And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil: For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen (Matthew 6:9–13 KJV).

2 In the Sermon: Matthew 5:16, 44–45, 48; 6:1, 4, 8, 9, 14, 18, 26; 7:11. After the Sermon: Matthew 10:20, 29; 13:43; 23:9.

3 See John 1:1–14.

4 Matthew 3:17.

5 Matthew 4:3, 6.

6 Matthew 11:25–27.

7 Galatians 4:4–6.

8 Romans 8:15–16.

9 John 1:12.

10 Acts 17:28–29.

11 Carson, Jesus’ Sermon on the Mount and His Confrontation with the World, 68.

12 John 17:9.

13 1 John 3:1.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

Beware of the Scribes

  01/21/24 And in the hearing of all the people he said to his disciples, 46 “Beware of the scribes, who like to walk around in long robes, and love greetings in the marketplaces and the best seats in the synagogues and the places of honor at feasts, 47 who devour widows’ houses and for a pretense make long prayers. They will receive the greater condemnation.” (Luke 20:45-47) ESV

041 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Sermon on the Mount (How to Pray, Part 1)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2016-06-21

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

How to Pray (Part 1)

In the Sermon on the Mount, Jesus spoke about having the right attitude concerning prayer. He said that we should not pray for the purpose of being noticed by others, and for those who do so, that in itself will be their reward and they will receive no other. Jesus followed that by exhorting on how not to pray, and then showing the right way to pray by teaching His disciples the Lord’s Prayer.

He explained the wrong type of prayer this way:

When you pray, do not heap up empty phrases as the Gentiles do, for they think that they will be heard for their many words. Do not be like them, for your Father knows what you need before you ask him.1

He was teaching that the prayers of His followers should not be like those of the Roman and Greek gentiles, who would pray to their gods at length in the belief that wordy, flowery prayers were the way to be heard and get a response. As one author wrote:

Some pagans thought that if they named all their gods, and addressed their petitions to each of them, and then repeated themselves a few times, they would have a better chance of receiving an answer.2Another scholar adds: Pagans also reminded a deity of favors owed, seeking an answer on contractual grounds, as many ancient texts attest and historians often remark.3

Instead, Jesus taught that prayers should not consist of “many words,” of heaping up empty phrases, or as other translations render it: don’t babble like idolaters;4 do not use vain repetitions;5 do not use meaningless repetition;6 do not keep on babbling.7

Kenneth Bailey, in Jesus Through Middle Eastern Eyes, included an example of the kind of wordiness and excessive flattery one might have heard in ancient Greek and Roman prayers. This was taken from an 1891 letter written by a Persian scholar who was giving a gift to a Christian missionary scholar:

A souvenir to the esteemed spiritual physician and religious philosopher, his Excellency, the only and most learned who has no second in his age, Dr… As a souvenir presented to his loftiness and goodness and to him that is above titles, who is a propagator of knowledge and the founder of perfections, and a possessor of high qualities and owner of praiseworthy character, the pole of the firmament of virtues and the pivot of the circle of sciences, the author of splendid works and firm foundations, who is well versed in the understanding of the inner realities of the soul and horizons, who deserves that his name be written with light upon the eyes of the people rather than with gold on paper, at Beirut, in the month of Rabia, in the year 1891, by the most humble8

The ancient pagans’ understanding of their gods led them to pray long and wordy prayers in the belief that long-winded prayers would show their sincerity, thus impressing the gods and encouraging them to answer. The gods were believed to be easily offended and given to making sudden and unexpected changes. Because the gods were unpredictable, those who petitioned them in prayer could be anxious and fearful, feeling that it was important to pray long, ornate, and elaborate prayers in order to win the gods’ favor and convince them to respond positively.

Jesus’ teaching about prayer was based on a completely different understanding of who God is and what He is like. The Father is loving and merciful:

You are a God ready to forgive, gracious and merciful, slow to anger and abounding in steadfast love.9 For he makes his sun rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the just and on the unjust.10

He is benevolent, kind, just, and holy. Unlike the pagan gods, He does not have to be persuaded to do something by flattery or verbosity, neither can He be manipulated by cleverly worded prayers. Rather, as our Father, He knows our needs and delights in supplying them when He knows it’s best for us, like any loving parent does.

Jesus was pointing out, as He did throughout this section of the Sermon on the Mount, that the motive, the intent of the heart in our giving, fasting, and prayer is paramount. He spoke against lengthy public prayers designed to impress others, both in the Sermon and elsewhere.

Beware of the scribes, who like to walk around in long robes, and love greetings in the marketplaces and the best seats in the synagogues and the places of honor at feasts, who devour widows’ houses and for a pretense make long prayers.11

Besides speaking against lengthy prayers, He also spoke against the idea that God can be maneuvered or stage-managed into granting requests by pompous prayers.

Jesus was focusing on the right motive for praying, as opposed to the technical means of prayer. He wasn’t forbidding long prayers; we read elsewhere in the Gospels that He went out to the mountain to pray, and all night he continued in prayer to God.12He wasn’t teaching against being persistent in our prayers, a lesson He Himself taught in the parable of the unjust judge.13 Neither was He teaching that we could never repeat the same words in prayer, which He did in the Garden of Gethsemane right before He was arrested:

Going a little farther he fell on his face and prayed, saying, “My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless, not as I will, but as you will.” … Again, for the second time, he went away and prayed, “My Father, if this cannot pass unless I drink it, your will be done.” … So, leaving them again, he went away and prayed for the third time, saying the same words again.14

Earlier, Jesus spoke of the wrong motive for prayer, speaking of the Pharisees making sure to arrange their schedules so they would be in a busy street or marketplace at the time of afternoon prayer so they could be observed praying. He then spoke of the right attitude regarding prayer—that it should be in secret, in the sense that people should shut themselves in with God, concentrating upon Him and their relationship to Him when they pray.15 He then pointed out the deficiencies of mechanical prayer—prayer that is the babbling of empty, meaningless repetition, which doesn’t come from the heart or from a place of communion with God. As we’ll look at in upcoming articles, He didn’t end by telling us how not to pray, but He also taught us how to pray, by giving us the Lord’s Prayer. As we delve into its meaning, we find that besides being a prayer we can recite, it also lays out a number of principles which give us guidance in how to pray.

Jesus was teaching that one should not pray because one thinks that one’s prayers or formulas earn God’s favor, but as an expression of trust in the Father, who already knows one’s need and merely waits for His children to express their dependence on Him.16

Do not be anxious, saying, ‘What shall we eat?’ or ‘What shall we drink?’ or ‘What shall we wear?’ For the Gentiles seek after all these things, and your heavenly Father knows that you need them all.17

Jesus lays some groundwork here for what He is soon to teach about believers’ priorities and having a deeper understanding of the Father’s care and concern for us.

When we pray, we communicate with the One who is all-powerful, all-knowing, totally pure and holy, righteous, and full of glory—the most powerful being that exists. While He is all these things and so much more, He is also our Father, who loves us unconditionally and who, in His love, has made it possible for us to enter His presence through prayer. It is in prayer that we communicate with Him, that we show our faith that He is there, that we have confidence in Him, and are in a personal relationship with Him. Prayer is a key element of our fellowship with God, and understanding the way God wants us to pray is vital to that relationship. From this point onwards in the Sermon, Jesus taught His disciples how to pray, which we will cover in the following articles.

(Continued in part two.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew 6:7–8.

2 Carson, Jesus’ Sermon on the Mount and His Confrontation with the World, 64.

3 Keener, The Gospel of Matthew, 211.

4 CSB.

5 KJV/NKJV.

6 NAS.

7 NIV.

8 Bailey, Jesus Through Middle Eastern Eyes, 93.

9 Nehemiah 9:17.

10 Matthew 5:45.

11 Luke 20:46–47.

12 Luke 6:12.

13 Luke 18:1–8. See The Stories Jesus Told, The Unjust Judge.

14 Matthew 26:39, 42, 44.

15 Lloyd-Jones, Studies in the Sermon on the Mount, 321.

16 Keener, The Gospel of Matthew, 213.

17 Matthew 6:31–32.

Copyright © 2016 The Family International.

FOR YOU WERE BOUGHT WITH A PRICE. SO GLORIFY GOD IN YOUR BODY.

(1 Corinthians 6:20)

05 – The Heart of It All: Humanity

The Heart of It All

Peter Amsterdam

2012-08-21

Why Humans?

 01/20/24 ( For an introduction and explanation regarding this series overall, please see The Heart of It All: Introduction.)

In these articles about humanity, we have seen that God created unique beings on this earth—beings that were made in His image and likeness. We’ve seen that human beings have many similarities to God: they have a spirit, are personal, have rational minds, free will, and creativity. God intimately breathed life into us. Humans were made a little lower than the angels, and were given dominion over the earth. We are certainly a special creation, as shown not only by how uniquely God made us but also by the fact that He sent His Son to die for us so that we can be reconciled to Him and live with Him forever.

When thinking about humans being made in God’s image, we can understand King David’s awe when he said, I praise You, for I am fearfully and wonderfully made. Wonderful are Your works; my soul knows it very well.[1]

As we are rational beings, one question that naturally arises in the mind of man is why God made such unique beings as humans. Why were we created, and what is our purpose?

Scripture doesn’t say much about why God created humans, but what it says is as simple as it is profound. It says that God created humankind for His glory.

Glorifying God

Everyone who is called by My name, whom I created for My glory, whom I formed and made.[2]

That simple statement tells us that our lives are meant to glorify God.

The Westminster Catechism puts it this way:

Question: What is the chief end of man?

Answer: Man’s chief end is to glorify God, and to enjoy Him forever.

  1. I. Packer offers the following commentary on the preceding quotation:

We must recognize that He is at the heart of things and that we exist for His glory; that is to say, we exist for Him, not He for us. And it is only as we set ourselves to glorify Him as the one who supremely matters that we are going to enter into the joy and fulfillment which being a Christian brings.[3]

In his Catechism of the Church of Geneva, John Calvin wrote:

Master: What is the chief end of human life?

Scholar: To know God by whom men were created.

Master: What reason have you for saying so?

Scholar: Because He created us and placed us in this world to be glorified in us. And it is indeed right that our life, of which Himself is the beginning, should be devoted to His glory.

In referring to God’s final creation of humankind, Dietrich Bonhoeffer expresses the purpose of this creative act:

Humankind is here the final work of God’s self-glorification. The world is created for God, for God’s honor alone, and humankind is the most precious receptacle, the very mirror of the Creator. It is totally for the sake of God’s glory and honor as Creator that everything comes to pass.[4]

What does it mean to glorify God?

To begin with, there are two general ways in which the word glory is used in the Bible. One is in regard to God’s intrinsic glory, which is the bright light which surrounds His presence as He manifests Himself in His creation. This is used as an outward expression of His excellence.[5]

  1. Rodman Williams expressed it this way:

What then is the glory of God? Perhaps the best answer is that the divine glory is the radiant splendor and awesome majesty of God Himself … the effulgence [radiating brilliant light] of splendor and majesty that shines through in every aspect of God’s being and action … In regards to God’s being, the glory of God is like an aureole [aura or atmosphere of splendor] emanating from and surrounding Him.[6]

This light is expressed in both the Old and New Testaments.

Bless the Lord, O my soul! O Lord my God, You are very great! You are clothed with splendor and majesty, covering Yourself with light as with a garment, stretching out the heavens like a tent.[7]

The sun shall be no more your light by day, nor for brightness shall the moon give you light; but the Lord will be your everlasting light, and your God will be your glory. Your sun shall no more go down, nor your moon withdraw itself; for the Lord will be your everlasting light.[8]

The cherubim lifted up their wings and mounted up from the earth before my eyes as they went out, with the wheels beside them. And they stood at the entrance of the east gate of the house of the Lord, and the glory of the God of Israel was over them.[9]

An angel of the Lord appeared to them, and the glory of the Lord shone around them, and they were filled with fear.[10]

Jesus took with Him Peter and James, and John his brother, and led them up a high mountain by themselves. And He was transfigured before them, and His face shone like the sun, and His clothes became white as light.[11]

The city has no need of sun or moon to shine on it, for the glory of God gives it light, and its lamp is the Lamb.[12]

This light of God’s glory is glory that belongs to God alone.

My glory I will not give to another.[13]

Two Meanings of Glory

The main Hebrew words translated as glory in the Old Testament mean honor, abundance, dignity, worth, reverence, to shine, to flash forth light, majesty, splendor, and beauty.

In the New Testament, the main word translated as glory in reference to God is doxa, which means splendor, brightness, magnificence, excellence, preeminence, dignity, majesty, a thing belonging to God, the kingly majesty which belongs to Him as supreme ruler, majesty in the sense of the absolute perfection of the deity, the absolute perfect inward or personal excellency of Christ, a most glorious condition, a most exalted state.

These terms and meanings above are the words Scripture uses to describe the wonder of God’s glory.

The second general way glory is used means honor or excellent reputation.[14] When used in this way, it isn’t speaking about God’s intrinsic glory, but rather describes the honor which should be given to God. It’s in this sense that glory is used when speaking of humans being created to glorify God.

The Word says that whatever we do, we should do it to the glory of God. It also instructs us to glorify God in our body and in our spirit.

So, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do all to the glory of God.[15]

You were bought at a price; therefore glorify God in your body and in your spirit, which are God’s.[16]

The human essence consists of the material and immaterial, which together make up the complete person. When Scripture tells us that we should glorify God in body and spirit, it can be seen as guidance to glorify Him with all of our being—both inner and outer, physically and spiritually—in all that we do and are. It means that the actions of our life, our interactions with others, as well as all aspects of our inner or spiritual life and self, should glorify Him.

What are some of the ways we can do this?

Glorifying God in our Inner Lives

In our inner lives we can be deeply aware of God and all that He is and has done. We can remember His attributes, His power, and His love. We can look at the incredible creation and its beauty and magnificence. We can deeply appreciate the goodness He has shown to all people and recognize that He loves each person. We can be in awe of the grace and mercy He has bestowed upon us through salvation. We can rejoice that we are adopted into His family through Jesus’ suffering and death on the cross. We can be profoundly humbled that the Holy Spirit dwells within us.

We can understand that He is personal and has created us to be personal as well and thus able to have a relationship with Him. We can consistently nurture and strengthen that relationship. We can love Him, express our gratitude, communicate with Him in prayer, and listen to Him through the various ways in which He communicates with us.

We can praise Him. The Hebrew and Greek words translated as praise are, by their definitions, essentially telling us to give God the praise which is demanded by His qualities, deeds, and attributes; bless, adore; give thanksgiving, appreciation, and commendation. We can regularly express our admiration, gratitude, awe, appreciation, and love, as we come before Him in humility realizing what an awesome, wonderful, and loving God He is.

We can realize that God has told us about Himself through His Word—that He’s Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. He’s told us what He’s like, what He’s done, how to be reconciled with Him, how to receive Him, how to have His Spirit dwell in us. Through His Word He’s shown us how to know and love Him, how to trust Him, what pleases Him. He’s expressed His love, His faithfulness, His care for us. We can therefore know Him, love Him, rely on Him, and confidently believe in, trust, and obey His Word.

In our inner lives, in our spirits, we can glorify God by always remembering that He is God, and what that means.—That He is the Supreme Being who has made us, who knows everything about us and everything else; and who, as majestic as He is, loves us and wants to have a personal relationship with us. When Jesus was asked what was the most important commandment, or looked at in different words, what is the most important thing that humans are supposed to do in our lives, He said:

You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind and with all your strength.[17]

We are to love God, and thus glorify Him, from within our inward being, with our soul/spirit, with our rational minds, and with all that is within us.

As Bible commentator Matthew Henry wrote:

We must love God with all our hearts, must look upon Him as the best of beings, in Himself most amiable, and infinitely perfect and excellent; as One whom we lie under the greatest obligations to, both in gratitude and interest.

  1. I. Packer in referring to our glorifying God says:

The to-and-fro of seeing glory in God and giving glory to God is the true fulfillment of human nature at its heart, and it brings supreme joy to man just as it does to God (Zephaniah 3:1417).[18]

Glorifying God in our Actions

In our outer life we can glorify God in our actions.

We glorify Him when we follow what His Word tells us to do, when we live in accordance with it, and put biblical principles into everyday action.

Because we are personal beings who have a relationship with God, we can also follow Him by seeking His direction in prayer and doing those things He shows us. Each of us is different, and the Lord can give guidance that is specific to our life. We show Him honor when we ask Him to lead us and when we follow His leading by faith.

We bring glory to God when we live our lives in a manner which reflects God’s love and the principles of His Word. His Word instructs us to let our lights shine before others, so that they can see what we do and how we live, feel God’s love, and glorify Him because of it. Our godly interactions with others, our living in alignment with the instructions and principles of His Word, are seen by others and can affect them for good.

We also glorify the Lord before others when we witness, when we tell our personal testimony, when we speak of how He has worked in our lives and hearts, when we give out literature or teach or by any means inform people about God and His love for them.

We glorify Him when we help those in need, the widows and orphans, the needy, the poor—when we give of ourselves in any way that reflects God’s love and concern for others.

When we pray and ask Him for help for ourselves or others, when we claim His promises and stand on them, when we seek His guidance, we are giving Him glory. We are acknowledging our belief in His care and concern for us, in the truth of His Word, and in the dependability of His promises. We acknowledge our need and declare, through our prayers, that we trust that He will both hear and answer them. When we confess our sins to Him, we honor Him by acknowledging that we have done wrong and are in need of His forgiveness.

We glorify God when we love our neighbors as we love ourselves;[19] when we do to others as we’d have them do to us;[20] when we love in deed and in truth;[21] and when we love, obey, and revere God and do the things He says, for this is the whole duty of man.[22]

All life activities, too, must be pursued with the aim of giving God homage, honor, and pleasure, which is glory-giving on the practical level (1 Corinthians 10:31).[23]

When we understand that God created us to glorify Him, it should help us to do our best to live in a manner which brings Him glory. Living a God-glorifying life, however, isn’t a one-way street, with all the benefits going to Him. There are blessings received in this life and in the life to come for those who live to glorify Him.

You make known to me the path of life; in Your presence there is fullness of joy; at Your right hand are pleasures forevermore.[24]

The one who looks into the perfect law, the law of liberty, and perseveres, being no hearer who forgets but a doer who acts, he will be blessed in his doing.[25]

Blessed is everyone who fears the Lord, who walks in His ways! You shall eat the fruit of the labor of your hands; you shall be blessed, and it shall be well with you.[26]

Your Father who sees in secret will reward you.[27]

I [Jesus] came that they may have life and have it abundantly.[28]

Blessed and holy is the one who shares in the first resurrection! Over such the second death has no power, but they will be priests of God and of Christ, and they will reign with Him for a thousand years.[29]

As Christians who understand that the Lord desires us to live lives which glorify Him, which will be blessed by Him and will bless others, we have the opportunity to fulfill the purpose of our Creator in this life, and to live with Him forever in joy and happiness, always being able to give Him the glory He deserves.

Worthy are You, our Lord and God, to receive glory and honor and power, for You created all things, and by Your will they existed and were created.[30]

[1] Psalm 139:14.

[2] Isaiah 43:7.

[3] An Interview with J. I. Packer, Founders Ministries.

[4] Dietrich Bonhoeffer, Dietrich Bonhoeffer Works, Vol. 3, Creation and Fall (Minneapolis: Fortress Press, 1997), p. 72.

[5] Wayne Grudem, Systematic Theology, An Introduction to Biblical Doctrine (Grand Rapids: InterVarsity Press, 2000), p. 221.

[6] J. Rodman Williams, Renewal Theology, Systematic Theology from a Charismatic Perspective, Vol. 1 (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1996), p. 180.

[7] Psalm 104:1–2.

[8] Isaiah 60:19–20.

[9] Ezekiel 10:19.

[10] Luke 2:9.

[11] Matthew 17:1–2.

[12] Revelation 21:23.

[13] Isaiah 48:11.

[14] Wayne Grudem, Systematic Theology, An Introduction to Biblical Doctrine (Grand Rapids: InterVarsity Press, 2000), p. 200.

[15] 1 Corinthians 10:31.

[16] 1 Corinthians 6:20 NKJV.

[17] Mark 12:30.

[18] J. I. Packer, Glory, from the book Concise Theology (Carol Stream: Tyndale House Publishers, 1993), p. 59.

[19] [Jesus] said to him, “You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind, This is the great and first commandment. And a second is like it: You shall love your neighbor as yourself. On these two commandments depend all the Law and the Prophets” (Matthew 22:37–40).

[20] Whatever you wish that others would do to you, do also to them, for this is the Law and the Prophets (Matthew 7:12).

As you wish that others would do to you, do so to them (Luke 6:31).

[21] Little children, let us not love in word or talk but in deed and in truth (1 John 3:18).

[22] The end of the matter; all has been heard. Fear God and keep His commandments, for this is the whole duty of man (Ecclesiastes 12:13).

[23] J. I. Packer, Glory, from the book Concise Theology (Carol Stream: Tyndale House Publishers, 1993), p. 60.

[24] Psalm 16:11.

[25] James 1:25.

[26] Psalm 128:1–2.

[27] Matthew 6:6.

[28] John 10:10.

[29] Revelation 20:6.

[30] Revelation 4:11.

Copyright © 2012 The Family International.

Mystery and Victory

 01/19/24 I tell you this, brothers: flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable. 51 Behold! I tell you a mystery. We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, 52 in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we shall be changed. 53 For this perishable body must put on the imperishable, and this mortal body must put on immortality. 54 When the perishable puts on the imperishable, and the mortal puts on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written:
“Death is swallowed up in victory.”
55 “O death, where is your victory?
O death, where is your sting?”

56 The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law. 57 But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.

58 Therefore, my beloved brothers, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that in the Lord your labor is not in vain.
(1 Corinthians 15:50-58) ESV

04 – The Heart of It All: Humanity

The Heart of It All

Peter Amsterdam

2012-08-14

Material and Immaterial

(For an introduction and explanation regarding this series overall, please see The Heart of It All: Introduction.)

The Bible teaches that human beings consist of a material element and an immaterial element that together form the unity of a human being. The material element (the body) and the immaterial element (the soul or spirit) combine to constitute a complete human being. Both our body and our soul inherently make up who we are, and after a period of separation, between our deaths and when Jesus returns, they will be reunited forever. Not everyone agrees that our souls continue living after we die, so it’s helpful to understand the Bible’s premise regarding our physical and spiritual elements.

The immortality of the soul is something of such vital importance to us, affecting us so deeply, that one must have lost all feeling not to care about knowing the facts of the matter.—Blaise Pascal[1]

I think we ought to hold not only that man has a soul, but that it is important that he should know that he has a soul.—J. Gresham Machen[2]

According to Scripture the spirit (or soul)—the immaterial element—is distinct from the physical body. After the body dies, the spirit continues to carry on, consciously acting and relating to God apart from the physical body.[3]

While dying on the cross, Jesus told the thief being crucified next to Him that on that day he would be with Jesus in paradise. Knowing that physical death was imminent, Jesus referred to the immaterial (soul/spirit) continuing on in nonphysical life. The apostle Paul speaks of a choice between living in the flesh or departing and being with Christ, showing his belief that he would continue on with the Lord even without his physical body. In Revelation, the souls of the martyrs are described as being under the altar, showing that their souls live beyond physical death.

[The thief] said, “Jesus, remember me when You come into Your kingdom.” And He said to him, “Truly, I say to you, today you will be with Me in Paradise.”[4]

For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain. If I am to live in the flesh, that means fruitful labor for me. Yet which I shall choose I cannot tell. I am hard pressed between the two. My desire is to depart and be with Christ, for that is far better. But to remain in the flesh is more necessary on your account.[5]

We know that while we are at home in the body we are away from the Lord.[6]

When He opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of those who had been slain for the word of God and for the witness they had borne. They cried out with a loud voice, “O Sovereign Lord, holy and true, how long before You will judge and avenge our blood on those who dwell on the earth?”[7]

Some Differing Outlooks

It is generally standard Christian belief that humans are composed of material and immaterial elements. There are differing outlooks within that basic principle regarding whether humans consist of one material element (the body) and one immaterial element (which is interchangeably called soul or spirit), or whether humans consist of the body and two immaterial parts—the soul and the spirit, distinct from each other.

The theological term for humans consisting of two elements, body and spirit/soul, is dichotomy, which comes from two Greek words: dicha, meaning in two or asunder, and tomos, meaning cutting. The belief that humans consist of three elements is referred to as trichotomy, also from Greek, with tricha meaning three and tomos meaning cutting. Either of these views fits within Christianity, as each holds that human beings are composed of both physical and spiritual elements which act together. Dichotomy is a much more widely held view within Christianity, but there are many who hold to trichotomy.

Another outlook on the human makeup is the belief that humans cannot exist without the physical body. This stance holds that there is no life outside of the physical, and that man consists of only the physical element; that there is no soul or spirit, that humans are monistic or unitary, a single entity with no immaterial element. When the body dies, all life is extinguished. Jehovah’s Witnesses and Seventh-day Adventists believe this, and both believe that all wicked human beings will be utterly or completely annihilated at death or immediately after being resurrected and will cease to exist.[8] This unitary or monistic point of view gained some popularity in the early 1900s among some theologians. Those who hold to this point of view believe that the body can be resurrected and can become alive again at that point, but that there is no soul or spirit which lives in the period of time between the death of the body and the resurrection of the body. The New Testament makes many references, however, to the spirit or soul living beyond the death of the body.

Here are some examples of that concept as portrayed in the Bible:

Jesus, calling out with a loud voice, said, “Father, into Your hands I commit My spirit!” And having said this He breathed His last.[9]

As they were stoning Stephen, he called out, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.[10]

As her soul was departing (for she was dying), she called his name Ben-oni; but his father called him Benjamin.[11]

We are of good courage, and we would rather be away from the body and at home with the Lord.[12]

Two of the early church fathers, Augustine and Aquinas, confirmed the position of humans consisting of both immaterial and material elements:

The soul is present as a whole not only in the entire mass of a body, but also in every least part of the body at the same time.[13]

[W]e now proceed to treat of man, who is composed of a spiritual and corporeal substance.[14]

Both the dichotomous and trichotomous views are compatible with standard Christian belief. Both positions hold that humans have physical and spiritual elements (though they disagree on the number of elements), and both agree that the spiritual and physical elements work as one, in unity, so that everything a person does—every action, mental or physical—is done by the whole person; in other words, physical and spiritual elements are present in each action.

  1. P. Moreland and William Lane Craig give the following explanation of this belief:

It is virtually self-evident to most people that they are different from their bodies. Almost all societies throughout history (unless they are taught to think otherwise) have believed in some form of life after death, and this belief arises naturally when a human being reflects on his or her own constitution. Moreover, throughout church history, the vast majority of Christian thinkers have correctly understood the Scriptures to teach the following: (1) Human beings exhibit a holistic functional unity. (2) While a functional unity, humans are nevertheless a duality of immaterial soul/spirit and material body, both of which are intrinsically good. Setting aside the question as to whether the soul and spirit are the same or different, and acknowledging that the biblical terms for soul (nephesh, psyche) and spirit (ruach, pneuma) have a wide variety of different meanings, it is still clear that the Scriptures teach that the soul/spirit is an immaterial component different from the body (Ecclesiastes 12:7; Matthew 10:28), that death involves the soul’s leaving the body (Genesis 35:18; 1 Kings 17:21, 22), and that after death, the soul continues to exist in a disembodied intermediate state while awaiting the resurrection of the body (Hebrews 12:23; Luke 23:46; 2 Corinthians 5:110, Philippians 1:2124).[15]

The Unity of a Human Being

The core concept is that human beings have physical and spiritual elements: body and soul/spirit—which are a unity and act as one being. When the mind thinks, the spirit and brain (which is part of the physical body) work together as one; when the body moves, it is the spirit, brain, and body working together. Each element can also affect the other, such as how the spirit can be willing but the body can be weak and tired and thus weigh down the spirit.[16] Another example is a joyful heart being good medicine for the body, but a crushed spirit “drying up the bones.”[17] Both the material and spiritual function together in all of our actions, because body and soul are a unity.

Because each of these elements is integral to our being, we should not look at one of the elements as good and the other as bad, that our physical bodies are inherently negative and our spirits are good. The idea that our bodies are essentially evil crept into Christian thought in the earlier centuries of Christianity, which resulted in ascetic movements with followers who would starve, deprive, and beat their bodies in order to be more spiritual. Our bodies are not inherently evil. As Christians, our body and spirit are both redeemed through Christ.

When we die, our bodies do not continue living, but our souls do. And yet, that isn’t the end of our bodies, for after a time of separation, during which our spirits continue living, our changed incorruptible bodies and our spirits will be reunited at the Lord’s return, and will remain together forever.

So is it with the resurrection of the dead. What is sown is perishable; what is raised is imperishable. It is sown in dishonor; it is raised in glory. It is sown in weakness; it is raised in power. It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body.[18]

Behold! I tell you a mystery. We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we shall be changed. For this perishable body must put on the imperishable, and this mortal body must put on immortality. When the perishable puts on the imperishable, and the mortal puts on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: “Death is swallowed up in victory.”[19]

To read the next article in this series, click here.)

[1] Blaise Pascal, Pensees, Lafuma Edition, 427.

[2] J. Gresham Machen, The Christian View of Man, Banner of Truth Trust, 1984.

[3] Wayne Grudem, Systematic Theology, An Introduction to Biblical Doctrine (Grand Rapids: InterVarsity Press, 2000), p. 483.

[4] Luke 23:42–43.

[5] Philippians 1:21–24.

[6] 2 Corinthians 5:6.

[7] Revelation 6:9–10.

[8] James Leo Garrett, Jr., Systematic Theology, Biblical, Historical, and Evangelical, Vol. 1 (N. Richland Hills: BIBAL Press, 2000), p .512.

[9] Luke 23:46.

[10] Acts 7:59.

[11] Genesis 35:18.

[12] 2 Corinthians 5:8.

[13] Augustine, On the Immortality of the Soul, 26.25.

[14] Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologiae, Part 1, Q. 75.

[15] J. P. Moreland, William Lane Craig, Philosophical Foundations for a Christian Worldview (Intervarsity Press, 2003), p. 228–229.

[16] Watch and pray that you may not enter into temptation. The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak (Matthew 26:41).

[17] Proverbs 17:22.

[18] 1 Corinthians 15:42–44.

[19] 1 Corinthians 15:51–54.

Copyright © 2012 The Family International. 

Then God said, “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness”.

01/18/24 Then God said, “Let us make man[h] in our image, after our likeness. And let them have dominion over the fish of the sea and over the birds of the heavens and over the livestock and over all the earth and over every creeping thing that creeps on the earth.”

27 So God created man in his own image,
in the image of God he created him;
male and female he created them.

28 And God blessed them. And God said to them, “Be fruitful and multiply and fill the earth and subdue it, and have dominion over the fish of the sea and over the birds of the heavens and over every living thing that moves on the earth.” 29 And God said, “Behold, I have given you every plant yielding seed that is on the face of all the earth, and every tree with seed in its fruit. You shall have them for food. 30 And to every beast of the earth and to every bird of the heavens and to everything that creeps on the earth, everything that has the breath of life, I have given every green plant for food.” And it was so. 31 And God saw everything that he had made, and behold, it was very good. And there was evening and there was morning, the sixth day. (Genesis 1:26-31) ESV

03 – The Heart of It All: Humanity

The Heart of It All

Peter Amsterdam

2012-08-07

Made in the Image and Likeness of God (Part 2)

(For an introduction and explanation regarding this series overall, please see The Heart of It All: Introduction.)

The previous article described the change that came about when sin entered humanity, the degradation of the image and likeness of God in humanity. Nevertheless, humans are still in God’s image, though no longer as fully.

So, knowing that we as individuals, and all human beings, are made in God’s image, what does that mean in our everyday lives? Is it significant? Should it affect our thinking and actions? The simple answer is yes, it should.

Being the only created thing that God said is made in His image and likeness shows that human beings are special in God’s eyes. The Bible states that humankind is at the pinnacle of physical creation and that God put man in place to rule and take care of the earth.

What is man that You are mindful of him, and the son of man that You care for him? Yet You have made him a little lower than the heavenly beings and crowned him with glory and honor. You have given him dominion over the works of Your hands; You have put all things under his feet, all sheep and oxen, and also the beasts of the field, the birds of the heavens, and the fish of the sea, whatever passes along the paths of the seas.[1]

So God created man in His own image, in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them. And God blessed them. And God said to them, “Be fruitful and multiply and fill the earth and subdue it and have dominion over the fish of the sea and over the birds of the heavens and over every living thing that moves on the earth.”[2]

God has made humans to be different from all other physical creatures. He has placed them above the other creatures and has made them distinct. Let’s take a look at what being in the image of God tells us about ourselves.

Human Value

The primary thing is that we, as people, have value to God. While He created us along with all other things, He made us different from all other created things by making us in His image. He created us as unique beings and intimately breathed life into us.

The Lord God formed the man of dust from the ground and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and the man became a living creature.[3]

German theologian and martyr Dietrich Bonhoeffer states:

The Bible expresses the essential difference between this work and all God’s previous creative activity by the way in which it introduces this work. The Hebrew plural here indicates the significance and sublimity of the Creator’s action. It is also to be noted, however, that God does not simply call humankind forth out of nonbeing, as God called forth everything else; instead we are taken up into God’s own planning, as it were, and thereby become aware that something new, something that has not yet been, something altogether original, is about to happen. And God said: “Let us make humankind in our image, after our likeness.” Humankind is to go forth from God as the last work, as the new work, as the image of God in God’s work. There is no transition from somewhere else here; here there is new creation. [4]

He made us personal beings, able to enter a relationship with Him and other humans. He made us a combined physical and spiritual being by giving us body and spirit. And even though all humans have sinned against Him, He loves us so much that He made a way for humanity to become reconciled with Him through the life, death, and resurrection of His Son, Jesus. God loves His image-bearing creatures, and He values us.

Because God values human beings, each has intrinsic, essential value. This should cause us to value each human being. All humans, no matter what their gender, race, skin tone, or creed, are created equal. Each person bears God’s image and should be respected and treated as such. Neither one’s place nor one’s value in society diminishes a person’s intrinsic value.

Authors Lewis and Demarest put it this way:

Each person is of inestimable temporal and eternal value and significance. Persons have this inward worth inalienably as creatures of God made in the image of God. Their value goes far beyond that of their amazing bodies or that of being the highest animal on earth. Their value is not diminished when for some reason and for some time they are not useful to society in the form of their family, church or nation. Every living human being is of intrinsic worth—poor or rich, female or male, educated or not, lighter or darker—because he or she is an endlessly existing active spiritual person like God.[5]

Newborns, children, the elderly, the infirm, the disabled, the mentally retarded, the unborn, the hungry, widows, and prisoners, those you disagree with, even enemiesevery human being, no matter what their condition, circumstance, or religious beliefhas the dignity of being God’s image bearer, and deserves—and should be granted—equal honor and respect by all other human beings.

Seeing others as God’s image bearers should rid us of racial, religious, and all other prejudices. It should cause us, as individuals, to view and treat others with respect, regardless of our differences.

It should also cause us to look at ourselves with respect and dignity. To realize that God loves and values us should help us to value ourselves mentally, physically, and spiritually. It should cause us to view ourselves positively, to take care of ourselves physically, to nurture our spirits with positive and godly input. It should remind us of the sanctity of our own lives, thus keeping us from harming ourselves in any way.

We should recognize that despite any personal weaknesses or failures, how we may perceive our own worth, how we view our physical appearance or our education or mental abilities, we are valued by God and thus should value ourselves.

Realizing that God values human beings, that He loves and cares for us, should cause us to value humanity, to recognize the worth of every person, ourselves included, and to do what we can to live in harmony and peace with others. In short, we should love and care for our neighbor, because God does.

Besides loving and caring about others and caring for ourselves, we should understand that as those given dominion over the earth, we are responsible to care for and use its resources wisely. When God created the earth and all that is in it, He said it was good. He then told man to be in charge of it, to take care of it. It is up to us, as those given dominion over this good earth, to be good stewards of the environment, to wisely and judiciously and equitably use its resources for the benefit of humankind. We are to value the earth as part of God’s creation, and not to greedily exploit it or otherwise damage, endanger, or destroy it.

Salvation and the Image of God

Does belief in Jesus and salvation make any change in the believer in regard to being in the image and likeness of God? We’ve seen that sin brought separation from God and that it has brought a serious deterioration in His image and likeness within humankind. Sin has negatively affected our conscience, our ability to do God’s will, our desire to align our will with God’s, our thought processes, our decision making, our motives, etc. God’s Word says that because sin entered humanity, we are slaves to it. (See more on the topic of sin in subsequent articles.) Clearly we are a long way off from the pre-fall Adam and Eve, when they were morally upright with elements of righteousness, knowledge, holiness, and the ability to not sin.

Through salvation, we are spiritually born again. It makes us new creatures in Christ, and this greatly affects our lives. To begin with, it brings us into God’s family, it brings forgiveness of sin, it takes away the guilt of our sin, it means we will live with God for eternity, in spirit when we die and in body and spirit after Jesus returns.

Salvation breaks the bondage of sin; and the infilling of the Holy Spirit, God living in us, makes it possible for us to grow into greater likeness of Christ. Jesus was the image of God on earth, and as we become more like Him, we grow in the image and likeness of God.

He has delivered us from the domain of darkness and transferred us to the kingdom of His beloved Son, in whom we have redemption, the forgiveness of sins. He is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of all creation.[6]

The first man was from the earth, a man of dust; the second man is from heaven. As was the man of dust, so also are those who are of the dust, and as is the man of heaven, so also are those who are of heaven. Just as we have borne the image of the man of dust, we shall also bear the image of the man of heaven.[7]

The god of this world has blinded the minds of the unbelievers, to keep them from seeing the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the image of God.[8]

Growing in Christ’s image is a progressive growth which comes over time, in degrees, through the work of the Holy Spirit in our lives.

We all, with unveiled face, beholding the glory of the Lord, are being transformed into the same image from one degree of glory to another. For this comes from the Lord who is the Spirit.[9]

Even though as Christians we still sin, salvation sets us free from the dominion that sin has over us. We become dead to sin, in that we have the power to overcome acts or patterns of sinful behavior.[10]

So you also must consider yourselves dead to sin and alive to God in Christ Jesus. … For sin will have no dominion over you, since you are not under law but under grace. … But thanks be to God, that you who were once slaves of sin have become obedient from the heart to the standard of teaching to which you were committed, and, having been set free from sin, have become slaves of righteousness. … But now that you have been set free from sin and have become slaves of God, the fruit you get leads to sanctification and its end, eternal life.[11]

Salvation doesn’t make us sinless, but as we grow in our Christian life and walk with the Lord—a process called sanctification* in theology—we are better able to not sin. In this lifetime no one can reach a state of sinless perfection, as sin will not be entirely eradicated. Sanctification, or growth in our walk with the Lord, is a process in which regenerate persons, depending on God’s help, work toward spiritual growth, obedience to and application of God’s Word in their lives.[12] As we spiritually grow, we can progressively transform more into the likeness of God. As we grow and mature in our faith, we exhibit more of the fruit of God’s Spirit in our lives.

The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control.[13]

Maturing in our spiritual lives and walk with the Lord is something Scripture says is a goal of Christians.

He gave the apostles, the prophets, the evangelists, the shepherds and teachers, to equip the saints for the work of ministry, for building up the body of Christ, until we all attain to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, to mature manhood, to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ, so that we may no longer be children, tossed to and fro by the waves and carried about by every wind of doctrine, by human cunning, by craftiness in deceitful schemes. Rather, speaking the truth in love, we are to grow up in every way into Him who is the head, into Christ.[14]

As Christians who grow in our faith, we can be more like Jesus, and thus exhibit more of the image and likeness of God in which we are made. As His image bearers, we should strive to become more like Him. As His witnesses we should reflect Him, so that others will see Him in us and thus want to come to know Him.

Let your light shine before others, so that they may see your good works and give glory to your Father who is in heaven.[15]

(*Further information about sanctification is covered in the series on Salvation.)

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

[1] Psalm 8:4–8.

[2] Genesis 1:27–28.

[3] Genesis 2:7.

[4] Dietrich Bonhoeffer, Dietrich Bonhoeffer Works, Volume 3, Creation and Fall (Fortress Press, 1997), p. 61–62.

[5] Gordon R. Lewis and Bruce A. Demarest. Integrative Theology, Vol. 2 (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1996), p. 172.

[6] Colossians 1:13–15.

[7] 1 Corinthians 15:47–49.

[8] 2 Corinthians 4:4.

[9] 2 Corinthians 3:18.

[10] Wayne Grudem, Systematic Theology, An Introduction to Biblical Doctrine (Grand Rapids: InterVarsity Press, 2000), p. 747.

[11] Romans 6:11, 14, 17, 18, 22.

[12] J. I. Packer, Concise Theology (Tyndale House Publishers, 1993) p. 170.

[13] Galatians 5:22–23.

[14] Ephesians 4:11–15.

[15] Matthew 5:16.

Copyright © 2012 The Family International.

02 – The Heart of It All: Humanity (part B)

The Heart of It All

Peter Amsterdam

2012-07-31

Made in the Image and Likeness of God (Part 1)

God’s Plan of Salvation

01/17/24 Adam and Eve sinning brought changes in humanity of epic proportions. The consequences of their sin brought a separation between God and humankind. It caused a distortion and degradation within the image of God in man so that man was no longer morally pure, causing them to live in a state of sinfulness, no longer having the ability to not sin. Thus God’s Word says that all men have sinned and fall short of the glory of God.[23]

While the human spirit lives beyond the death of the physical body, the body returns to dust, in accordance with God’s judgment for sin.

The consequences of sin among humanity are deeply connected to God’s plan of salvation. In Jesus’ incarnation, death, resurrection, and return, these consequences are overcome. His death and resurrection has brought about the salvation of our souls, meaning that the sins of humanity have been atoned for by Christ and that atonement is available to all who accept Him. The separation between God and the believer is no longer there, as Jesus’ death has brought reconciliation between God and those who have received His Son.

If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation. The old has passed away; behold, the new has come. All this is from God, who through Christ reconciled us to Himself and gave us the ministry of reconciliation; that is, in Christ God was reconciling the world to Himself, not counting their trespasses against them, and entrusting to us the message of reconciliation.[24]

You, who once were alienated and hostile in mind, doing evil deeds, He has now reconciled in His body of flesh by His death, in order to present you holy and blameless and above reproach before Him.[25]

For if while we were enemies we were reconciled to God by the death of His Son, much more, now that we are reconciled, shall we be saved by His life. More than that, we also rejoice in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, through whom we have now received reconciliation.[26]

While all the bodies of believers die, at Jesus’ return their bodies will rise from the dead (the bodies of those believers who are alive at that time will be immediately changed), and their spirits will be joined with their resurrection bodies, and their rejoined bodies and spirits will live forever.

Behold! I tell you a mystery. We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we shall be changed. For this perishable body must put on the imperishable, and this mortal body must put on immortality. When the perishable puts on the imperishable, and the mortal puts on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written: “Death is swallowed up in victory.”[27]

For this we declare to you by a word from the Lord, that we who are alive, who are left until the coming of the Lord, will not precede those who have fallen asleep. For the Lord Himself will descend from heaven with a cry of command, with the voice of an archangel, and with the sound of the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are alive, who are left, will be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air, and so we will always be with the Lord.[28]

Through God’s love, grace, and mercy, manifest in Jesus’ death and resurrection, humans have been given the opportunity to overcome all of the effects of their sins and fallen nature. Physical death will be defeated as we rise from the dead and receive resurrected, imperishable bodies. The spiritual separation caused by sin will be gone and fellowship with God will be fully restored. Instead of being like the first man, the man of dust, Adam, we will be like the man from heaven, Jesus, and will bear His image.

The first man was from the earth, a man of dust; the second man is from heaven.[29]

We shall also bear the image of the man of heaven.[30]

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

[1] Genesis 1:26–27.

[2] Genesis 5:3.

[3] Wayne Grudem, Systematic Theology, An Introduction to Biblical Doctrine (Grand Rapids: InterVarsity Press, 2000), p. 444.

[4] Genesis 9:6.

[5] James 3:9.

[6] Louis Berkhof, Systematic Theology (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1996), p. 202.

[7]Gordon R. Lewis, and Bruce A. Demarest, Integrative Theology (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1996), Vol. 2, p. 124–125.

[8]James Leo Garrett, Jr., Systematic Theology, Biblical, Historical, and Evangelical, Vol. 1 (N. Richland Hills: BIBAL Press, 2000), p. 459.

[9] James Leo Garrett, Jr., Systematic Theology, Biblical, Historical, and Evangelical, Vol. 1 (N. Richland Hills: BIBAL Press, 2000), p. 153.

[10] Gordon R. Lewis and Bruce A. Demarest, Vol. 2 Integrative Theology (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1996), p. 150.

[11] J. I. Packer, Concise Theology, Chapter; Humanness (Tyndale House Publishers, 1993), p. 72.

[12] Genesis 1:31.

[13] Ecclesiastes 7:29.

[14] Louis Berkhof, Systematic Theology (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1996), p. 204.

[15] Colossians 3:8–10.

[16] Ephesians 4:22–24.

[17] Genesis 2:9.

[18] Genesis 2:16–17.

[19] Genesis 3:19.

[20] Genesis 3:22–23.

[21] Louis Berkhof, Systematic Theology (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1996), p. 209.

[22] J. Rodman Williams, Renewal Theology, Systematic Theology from a Charismatic Perspective, Vol. 1 (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1996), p. 259.

[23] Romans 3:23.

[24] 2 Corinthians 5:17–19.

[25] Colossians 1:21–22.

[26] Romans 5:10–11.

[27] 1 Corinthians 15:51–54.

[28] 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17.

[29] 1 Corinthians 15:47.

[30] 1 Corinthians 15:49.

Copyright © 2012 The Family International.

The Creation of Man and Woman

 01/16/24 These are the generations
of the heavens and the earth when they were created,
in the day that the Lord God made the earth and the heavens.

When no bush of the field[a] was yet in the land[b] and no small plant of the field had yet sprung up—for the Lord God had not caused it to rain on the land, and there was no man to work the ground, and a mist[c] was going up from the land and was watering the whole face of the ground— then the Lord God formed the man of dust from the ground and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, and the man became a living creature. And the Lord God planted a garden in Eden, in the east, and there he put the man whom he had formed. And out of the ground the Lord God made to spring up every tree that is pleasant to the sight and good for food. The tree of life was in the midst of the garden, and the tree of the knowledge of good and evil.

10 A river flowed out of Eden to water the garden, and there it divided and became four rivers. 11 The name of the first is the Pishon. It is the one that flowed around the whole land of Havilah, where there is gold. 12 And the gold of that land is good; bdellium and onyx stone are there. 13 The name of the second river is the Gihon. It is the one that flowed around the whole land of Cush. 14 And the name of the third river is the Tigris, which flows east of Assyria. And the fourth river is the Euphrates.

15 The Lord God took the man and put him in the garden of Eden to work it and keep it. 16 And the Lord God commanded the man, saying, “You may surely eat of every tree of the garden, 17 but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat[d] of it you shall surely die”. But for Adam[g] there was not found a helper fit for him. 21 So the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon the man, and while he slept took one of his ribs and closed up its place with flesh. 22 And the rib that the Lord God had taken from the man he made[h] into a woman and brought her to the man. 23 Then the man said,

“This at last is bone of my bones
and flesh of my flesh;
she shall be called Woman,
because she was taken out of Man.”[i]

24 Therefore a man shall leave his father and his mother and hold fast to his wife, and they shall become one flesh. 25 And the man and his wife were both naked and were not ashamed.  (Genesis 2:4-17, 21-25) ESV

02 – The Heart of It All: Humanity (part A)

The Heart of It All

Peter Amsterdam

2012-07-31

Made in the Image and Likeness of God (Part 1)

(For an introduction and explanation regarding this series overall, please see The Heart of It All: Introduction.)

God said, “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness” … So God created man in His own image, in the image of God He created him.[1]

As the verses quoted above state, human beings (male and female) are created in the image and likeness of God. In saying this, God was saying that He was going to create beings that were like Him. He wasn’t saying that humans would be exactly like Him or that those He was about to create would be divine like He is, but rather that human beings would possess some similarities to God.

The Hebrew word used for image is tselem, which means a likeness, semblance, or image. Another meaning of image would be something that represents something. The Hebrew word translated as likeness, dĕmuwth, means similar, in the likeness of, like as. These two Hebrew words are virtually synonymous. So in speaking about the kind of creature He was going to make, God said He would make humans similar to Himself, in the way that an image is like the original, but is neither the original nor exactly the same as it. The words dĕmuwth (likeness) and tselem (image) are both used in the following verse:

When Adam had lived 130 years, he fathered a son in his own likeness, after his image, and named him Seth.[2]

The meaning here is that Seth, while not exactly like his father, was like him in many ways. This is often the case between a parent and child. This verse helps give a good understanding of what image and likeness to God means.

Wayne Grudem expresses it this way:

It is evident that every way in which Seth was like Adam would be a part of his likeness to Adam and thus part of his being “in the image” of Adam. Similarly, every way in which man is like God is part of his being in the image and likeness of God.[3]

Human beings were made to have similarities to God. Even though Adam and Eve sinned and were separated from God, and through sin all of humanity is separated from God, this hasn’t caused the image and likeness to be completely lost. After destroying all humanity, except for Noah and his family, in the flood, God reiterated that humans are made in His image. In the New Testament, reference is also made to people being in God’s image.

Whoever sheds the blood of man, by man shall his blood be shed, for God made man in His own image.[4]

With it [the tongue] we bless our Lord and Father, and with it we curse people who are made in the likeness of God.[5]

While humans are still in the image and likeness of God, it’s not exactly the same as it was before the fall. Prior to the fall Adam and Eve were pure and were posse non peccare, a theological term meaning able not to sin. While they could choose to sin, they could also choose not to sin, and thus to remain sinless. After the fall they were different. Their moral purity was gone, and the desire and ability to stay aligned with God’s will was distorted. Their ability to not sin and thus remain sinless was no longer there, as from that point on they, and all of subsequent humanity, were non posse non peccare, meaning not able not to sin. From that point on, humans were sinners by nature, and while they can refrain from sinning sometimes, by nature they sin and don’t have the ability to not sin. Though we are still in the image of God, that image has become altered due to sin.

The original human nature was that of prefallen man, but human nature ever since the fall has been corrupted by the effects of sin. Thankfully, as Christians, we can counter some of the effects of our fallen nature through believing, abiding in, absorbing, and applying God’s Word; and at the time of the resurrection of the dead, when Christians are raised in glory and reunited with their bodies, we will be freed from the effects of our fallen human nature. More on this later.

Are “Image” and “Likeness” the Same?

Throughout Christian history there have been different points of view as to what the image and likeness of God mean. Some of the early Church Fathers felt that image (tselem) and likeness (dĕmuwth) represented two distinct things. Some felt that image had to do with bodily traits, and likeness was found in the spiritual nature of man. Others taught that image had to do with the characteristics of man as man, and likeness had to do with qualities which are not essential to man. Others felt image was the ability to reason and likeness was original righteousness.[6] Some felt that image was the rational mind and free will, which humans retained after the fall, while the likeness was a special gift of righteousness which was lost because of sin.

Roman Catholics today make a distinction between image and likeness, with the image being reason and free will, and the likeness the added endowment of righteousness.[7] They believe the image, the rational mind, and free will, were untarnished by the fall, but the likeness, the additional righteousness, was lost; yet is restored by baptism.

Martin Luther took a different view, teaching that both the image and likeness were lost when man sinned. He taught that intellect and will remained, but are impaired. John Calvin felt that the prefallen Adam was righteous and had true holiness, that it wasn’t an additional gift, and that image mainly referred to the mind and heart. He claimed that the image was destroyed and obliterated by the fall, though there were remaining traces of it in humankind. But in his view, even this remnant was maimed and completely polluted.[8]

Later theologians, and the majority of theologians today, believe that the image and likeness don’t refer to separate things but are synonymous and can be used interchangeably; that the use of both words is an instance of synonymous Hebrew parallelism.[9] This is a literary technique of using synonyms to strengthen the point being made, which is used many times throughout the Old Testament.

While over the centuries different theories regarding the image and likeness and exactly what they mean have been put forth, there is no place in Scripture where God specifically states in which exact ways humans are made in His image and likeness. It seems that, as Wayne Grudem expressed above, it’s best to consider that every way in which man is like God is part of his being in the image and likeness of God.

Humanity’s Unique Features

As humans are the only creatures that God states are made in His image and likeness, this makes humans significantly different from all of the animal creation. While animals might have some elements of these features, or have them to some degree, man has them in a qualitatively greater fashion. Following are some of the ways we can see that humans have similarities with God which His other earthly creations don’t have or don’t have to the same degree.

  • As God is a plural being in the Trinity, in a similar fashion, human beings reflect some of that plurality in that man and woman are two which become one flesh in marriage.
  • Humans are personal beings. We interact and establish deep and complex relationships with others.
  • God is spirit; human beings have a spirit.
  • We have self-awareness; we are conscious of ourselves, of our own existence. We can know, examine, and judge ourselves.[10]
  • We possess free will and self-determination. We have the ability to choose among options, and having decided on an option, we can move toward achieving that goal.
  • We are moral beings and have an inner sense of right and wrong.
  • Our immaterial invisible spirits are immortal. God has always existed and immortality is part of His essence, and being in His likeness (though not exactly like Him), the spirits of human beings are immortal in that they live forever after their separation from the body at death.
  • We are rational creatures with the ability to think logically, to reason, to be aware of the past, present, and future.
  • We are creative. While we don’t create to the degree that God does, we possess creativity of ideas and thought and thus can “create” new music, art, or literature. We can think of new ideas and possibilities and bring them into being.
  • We use complex language to communicate.
  • We experience a wide range of emotions. Some ‘soulish’ animals show a few emotions, but the variety of emotions in humans far surpasses them.
  1. I. Packer offers the following:

God’s image in man at Creation, then, consisted (a) in man’s being a “soul” or “spirit” (Genesis 2:7, where the NIV correctly says, “living being”; Ecclesiastes 12:7), that is, a personal, self-conscious, Godlike creature with a Godlike capacity for knowledge, thought, and action; (b) in man’s being morally upright, a quality lost at the Fall that is now being progressively restored in Christ (Ephesians 4:24; Colossians 3:10); (c) in man’s environmental dominion. Usually, and reasonably, it is added that (d) man’s God-given immortality and (e) the human body, through which we experience reality, express ourselves, and exercise our dominion, belong to the image too. The body belongs to the image, not directly, since God … does not have one, but indirectly inasmuch as the Godlike activities of exercising dominion over the material creation and demonstrating affection to other rational beings make our embodiment necessary.[11]

There are other ways in which God’s image and likeness are manifest within humankind, but these are some of the most significant.

Original Goodness

The Bible says that when God completed creation He stated that everything He made was very good. This included Adam and Eve. It also says that man was made upright.

God saw everything that He had made, and behold, it was very good. And there was evening and there was morning, the sixth day.[12]

God made man upright, but they have sought out many schemes.[13]

The New Testament makes reference to God’s image and likeness as having to do with knowledge, righteousness, and holiness. This would indicate that part of the nature of the first two humans, before the fall, would include some elements of “knowledge, true righteousness, and holiness.”[14]

Now you must put them all away: anger, wrath, malice, slander, and obscene talk from your mouth. Do not lie to one another, seeing that you have put off the old self with its practices and have put on the new self, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.[15]

To put off your old self, which belongs to your former manner of life and is corrupt through deceitful desires, and to be renewed in the spirit of your minds, and to put on the new self, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.[16]

Having been created very good, with elements of knowledge, righteousness, and holiness, would mean that Adam and Eve were not created in a state of innocence with moral neutrality, but rather were created morally upright.

From the time they were created until the time they sinned, Adam and Eve were morally upright and were capable of not committing sin. It’s not possible to know how long they were in this state before sinning. What is known is that their firstborn Cain and their second son Abel were born after they sinned. Their third son, Seth, was born after Cain slew Abel, which means he was born a while after Cain and Abel. According to the genealogies in Genesis chapter 5, Seth was born when Adam was 130 years old, so it is conceivable that the time before the fall could have been decades long.

When Adam and Eve sinned, they continued to be in the image and likeness of God; however, they were not as fully like God as they had been. They were no longer morally upright as they once had been, because they had chosen to disobey God’s command. It corrupted the original human nature.

It also changed their relationship with God, as they were sent away from Eden and blocked from returning “lest he reach out his hand and take also of the tree of life and eat, and live forever.” Along with this, physical death entered into humanity. God telling them that if they ate of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil they would surely die, implies that if they didn’t eat of it, they wouldn’t have died. Exactly how that would have happened, Scripture doesn’t tell us, but it does express that death entered humanity due to sin.

Out of the ground the Lord God made to spring up every tree that is pleasant to the sight and good for food. The tree of life was in the midst of the garden, and the tree of the knowledge of good and evil.[17]

The Lord God commanded the man, saying, “You may surely eat of every tree of the garden, but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat of it you shall surely die.”[18]

By the sweat of your face you shall eat bread, till you return to the ground, for out of it you were taken; for you are dust, and to dust you shall return.[19]

Then the Lord God said, “Behold, the man has become like one of us in knowing good and evil. Now, lest he reach out his hand and take also of the tree of life and eat, and live forever––” therefore the Lord God sent him out from the garden of Eden to work the ground from which he was taken.[20]

Louis Berkhof expressed it this way:

Man, as he was created by God, did not bear within him the seeds of death and would not have died necessarily in virtue of the original constitution of his nature.[21]

  1. Rodman Williams explains:

Let us be quite clear. Physical death is by no means portrayed as the “natural” issue of man’s existence. “Returning to dust” is not the result of man’s being human and finite, rather it is the result of finite man’s failure to partake of God’s own self-offering and instead to seek his own prideful ends.[22]  (to be continued)

  01/15/24 The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom;
all those who practice it have a good understanding.
His praise endures forever! (Psalm 111:10) ESV

The Fear of God

Peter Amsterdam                                                                  

2012-09-11

I recently came across a topic that piqued my interest—the fear of God. The Bible speaks a fair bit about fearing God, and one can come away with the impression that we’re supposed to be afraid of God in the sense of being terrified of incurring His wrath. For Christians, this can be difficult to reconcile with the fact that God so loved the world that He sent His only Son to manifest His love, and we are to love God with all our hearts, minds, and souls.

There are verses throughout the Bible which speak of being afraid of God and His wrath, but there are many other verses which speak of fearing Him as something positive. When the Bible speaks of fearing God, there are two different concepts being referred to—being afraid of God and His wrath is one, and the other is honoring Him and having reverence for Him. Understanding this difference, we can see the relationship between fearing God and receiving His blessings.

Blessed is the man who fears the Lord, who greatly delights in His commandments![1]

Oh, how abundant is Your goodness, which You have stored up for those who fear You.[2]

The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom; all those who practice it have a good understanding.[3]

The fear of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge.[4]

The fear of the Lord prolongs life.[5]

The fear of the Lord is a fountain of life.[6]

The fear of the Lord leads to life, and whoever has it rests satisfied.[7]

I know that it will be well with those who fear God, because they fear before Him.[8]

Better is a little with the fear of the Lord than great treasure and trouble with it.[9]

The friendship of the Lord is for those who fear Him.[10]

The angel of the Lord encamps around those who fear Him, and delivers them.[11]

Oh, fear the Lord, you His saints, for those who fear Him have no lack![12]

He will bless those who fear the Lord, both the small and the great.[13]

The reward for humility and fear of the Lord is riches and honor and life.[14]

One of the concepts of fearing God portrayed in the Bible, as mentioned briefly above, is terror, dread, or fear; it’s in reference to being afraid of God, and is used mainly when speaking of people who have sinned and are going to face God’s judgment. Some examples of this concept are:

People shall enter the caves of the rocks and the holes of the ground, from before the terror of the Lord, and from the splendor of His majesty, when He rises to terrify the earth.[15]

How much worse punishment, do you think, will be deserved by the one who has spurned the Son of God, and has profaned the blood of the covenant by which He was sanctified, and has outraged the Spirit of grace? For we know Him who said, “Vengeance is Mine; I will repay.” And again, “The Lord will judge His people.” It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.[16]

Do not fear those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul. Rather fear Him who can destroy both soul and body in hell.[17]

This concept of the fear of God is different from the one that is spoken of in the positive sense of reverencing God.—That is, having awe, reverence, honor, and respect for Him. Synonyms for these words are wonder, admiration, amazement, astonishment, esteem, veneration, worship, devotion, high opinion, deference, regard. Fearing God in this way brings blessing and goodness to our lives.

In the King James translation, there are times when the word fear is used to mean reverence. Newer translations often render it reverence or revere or respect. For example, Leviticus 19:3, which is translated in the King James Version (KJV) as “Ye shall fear every man his mother, and his father,” is rendered in the English Standard Version (ESV) as “Every one of you shall revere his mother and his father.” It reads as “Every one of you shall reverence his mother and his father” in the New American Standard Bible (NASB), and “Each of you must respect his mother and father” in the New International Version (NIV).

Another example of fearing God meaning something other than “being afraid of Him” is from the book of Isaiah, which spoke of the Messiah fearing God.

The Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon Him, the Spirit of wisdom and understanding, the Spirit of counsel and might, the Spirit of knowledge and the fear of the Lord. And His delight shall be in the fear of the Lord.[18]

Clearly, the Messiah wasn’t going to be in dread and terror of God. Rather it can be seen as the Messiah loving, reverencing, and giving glory to the Father.

I honor My Father.[19]

[Jesus] lifted up His eyes to heaven, and said, “Father, the hour has come; glorify Your Son that the Son may glorify You.”[20]

Jesus said, “Now is the Son of Man glorified, and God is glorified in Him.”[21]

There are examples of people in the Old and New Testaments who honored and revered God, and thus were said to fear Him.

[The Lord] said [to Abraham], “Do not lay your hand on the boy or do anything to him, for now I know that you fear God, seeing you have not withheld your son, your only son, from Me.”[22]

There was a man in the land of Uz whose name was Job, and that man was blameless and upright, one who feared God and turned away from evil.[23]

At Caesarea there was a man named Cornelius, a centurion of what was known as the Italian Cohort, a devout man who feared God with all his household, gave alms generously to the people, and prayed continually to God.[24]

By contrast, there are those who are unbelievers or are wicked, who are said to have no fear of God, meaning no reverence, respect, or honor for God.

Transgression speaks to the wicked deep in his heart; there is no fear of God before his eyes.[25]

Their mouth is full of curses and bitterness. Their feet are swift to shed blood; in their paths are ruin and misery, and the way of peace they have not known. There is no fear of God before their eyes.[26]

It will not be well with the wicked, neither will he prolong his days like a shadow, because he does not fear before God.[27]

Your evil will chastise you, and your apostasy will reprove you. Know and see that it is evil and bitter for you to forsake the Lord your God; the fear of Me is not in you, declares the Lord God of hosts.[28]

As saved Christians, we need not have the dread of punishment for our sins, for Jesus has already taken that punishment on Himself through His death on the cross. We have been forgiven for our sins and delivered from the “wages of sin” through the gift of God of salvation and eternal life with God.

That doesn’t mean there won’t be any consequences for our sins in this life; nor does it mean that God will countenance willful sin and disobedience of His moral laws. The Bible does speak of chastisement or being disciplined. Chastisement in Scripture is generally spoken of as training or causing one to learn, the molding of the character by reproof or admonition, which is quite different from punishment for our sins. The Lord may chastise us in some way for our sins for the purpose of teaching us or molding us, which is an act of His love.

For the Lord disciplines the one He loves, and chastises every son whom He receives.[29]

As believers, the right reaction to all God is and has done is having the fear of the Lord—in the sense of veneration and devotion, of reverence and deference, of worship and devotion, as well as awe and wonder. When we think of His creating the universe, from all of the stars to subatomic particles, we can only marvel at His power and glory. When we realize that as human beings we sin and therefore deserve His punishment, but that because of His love He made our salvation and reconciliation possible, then the correct response is praise and worship, honor, love, obedience, and reverence. It’s all part of acknowledging that He is God—Father, Son, and Holy Spirit.

There are blessings in store for those who honor Him in this way.

Blessed is the man who fears the Lord, who greatly delights in His commandments![30]

Blessed is everyone who fears the Lord, who walks in His ways![31]

Oh, how abundant is Your goodness, which You have stored up for those who fear You and worked for those who take refuge in You, in the sight of the children of mankind! [32]

The time for the dead to be judged, and for rewarding Your servants, the prophets and saints, and those who fear Your name, both small and great.[33]

Those of us who love the Lord don’t need to have the type of fear that causes us to be afraid of God and His wrath. We are part of His family, having been given this right through our faith in Jesus. Our sins are forgiven, so we won’t face the punishment of God. We are redeemed. Our relationship with the Lord is one of love, of gratitude, of praise and worship. As such, we are rightly to fear the Lord by giving Him our love, obeying His Word, and living in a manner that glorifies Him, for He is infinitely worthy.

Worthy are You, our Lord and God, to receive glory and honor and power, for You created all things, and by Your will they existed and were created.[34]

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

[1] Psalm 112:1.

[2] Psalm 31:19.

[3] Psalm 111:10.

[4] Proverbs 1:7.

[5] Proverbs 10:27.

[6] Proverbs 14:27.

[7] Proverbs 19:23.

[8] Ecclesiastes 8:12.

[9] Proverbs 15:16.

[10] Psalm 25:14.

[11] Psalm 34:7.

[12] Psalm 34:9.

[13] Psalm 115:13.

[14] Proverbs 22:4.

[15] Isaiah 2:19.

[16] Hebrews 10:29–31.

[17] Matthew 10:28.

[18] Isaiah 11:2–3.

[19] John 8:49.

[20] John 17:1.

[21] John 13:31.

[22] Genesis 22:12.

[23] Job 1:1.

[24] Acts 10:1–2.

[25] Psalm 36:1.

[26] Romans 3:14–18.

[27] Ecclesiastes 8:13.

[28] Jeremiah 2:19.

[29] Hebrews 12:6.

[30] Psalm 112:1.

[31] Psalm 128:1.

[32] Psalm 31:19

[33] Revelation 11:18.

[34] Revelation 4:11.

Copyright © 2012 The Family International.

The Seven Trumpets

  01/14/24 Now the seven angels who had the seven trumpets prepared to blow them.

The first angel blew his trumpet, and there followed hail and fire, mixed with blood, and these were thrown upon the earth. And a third of the earth was burned up, and a third of the trees were burned up, and all green grass was burned up.

The second angel blew his trumpet, and something like a great mountain, burning with fire, was thrown into the sea, and a third of the sea became blood. A third of the living creatures in the sea died, and a third of the ships were destroyed.

10 The third angel blew his trumpet, and a great star fell from heaven, blazing like a torch, and it fell on a third of the rivers and on the springs of water. 11 The name of the star is Wormwood.[b] A third of the waters became wormwood, and many people died from the water, because it had been made bitter.

12 The fourth angel blew his trumpet, and a third of the sun was struck, and a third of the moon, and a third of the stars, so that a third of their light might be darkened, and a third of the day might be kept from shining, and likewise a third of the night.

13 Then I looked, and I heard an eagle crying with a loud voice as it flew directly overhead, “Woe, woe, woe to those who dwell on the earth, at the blasts of the other trumpets that the three angels are about to blow!”

And the fifth angel blew his trumpet, and I saw a star fallen from heaven to earth, and he was given the key to the shaft of the bottomless pit.[c] He opened the shaft of the bottomless pit, and from the shaft rose smoke like the smoke of a great furnace, and the sun and the air were darkened with the smoke from the shaft. Then from the smoke came locusts on the earth, and they were given power like the power of scorpions of the earth. They were told not to harm the grass of the earth or any green plant or any tree, but only those people who do not have the seal of God on their foreheads. They were allowed to torment them for five months, but not to kill them, and their torment was like the torment of a scorpion when it stings someone. And in those days people will seek death and will not find it. They will long to die, but death will flee from them.

In appearance the locusts were like horses prepared for battle: on their heads were what looked like crowns of gold; their faces were like human faces, their hair like women’s hair, and their teeth like lions’ teeth; they had breastplates like breastplates of iron, and the noise of their wings was like the noise of many chariots with horses rushing into battle. 10 They have tails and stings like scorpions, and their power to hurt people for five months is in their tails. 11 They have as king over them the angel of the bottomless pit. His name in Hebrew is Abaddon, and in Greek he is called Apollyon.[d]

12 The first woe has passed; behold, two woes are still to come.

13 Then the sixth angel blew his trumpet, and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar before God, 14 saying to the sixth angel who had the trumpet, “Release the four angels who are bound at the great river Euphrates.” 15 So the four angels, who had been prepared for the hour, the day, the month, and the year, were released to kill a third of mankind. 16 The number of mounted troops was twice ten thousand times ten thousand; I heard their number. 17 And this is how I saw the horses in my vision and those who rode them: they wore breastplates the color of fire and of sapphire[e] and of sulfur, and the heads of the horses were like lions’ heads, and fire and smoke and sulfur came out of their mouths. 18 By these three plagues a third of mankind was killed, by the fire and smoke and sulfur coming out of their mouths. 19 For the power of the horses is in their mouths and in their tails, for their tails are like serpents with heads, and by means of them they wound.

20 The rest of mankind, who were not killed by these plagues, did not repent of the works of their hands nor give up worshiping demons and idols of gold and silver and bronze and stone and wood, which cannot see or hear or walk, 21 nor did they repent of their murders or their sorceries or their sexual immorality or their thefts. (Revelation 8-9) ESV

God’s Tribulation Triumphs

David Brandt Berg
1983-12-01

The awesome Great Tribulation period, that last 3½ years of the reign of the Antichrist which immediately precedes the Second Coming of Jesus Christ, has been misinterpreted and misunderstood by millions of Christians. Some Christian writers hold to the Pre-Tribulation Rapture doctrine, whereby they believe that Christ’s Second Coming to rapture His church will occur before this final 3½ years of Great Tribulation—thus they hope to be wafted off into the arms of Jesus before this time of trouble, trial, and testing takes place—a completely false, unscriptural doctrine.

Then others, although they have correctly understood and realized from the Scriptures that the church will be here for and go through the 3½ years of Great Tribulation—have envisioned and pictured this period as a time of defeat and destruction for Christians, a terrifying time of nothing but hell and horrors and defeats for God’s children—which I can prove to you from the Bible is not the case.

True, it’s going to be a time of terrible and awesome events. Yes, it’s going to be a time of great persecution and great battles. But it’s also going to be a time of miraculous victories that will spare us and protect us and help us to survive and witness till the very Coming of the Lord, when “we which are alive and remain shall be caught up, to meet the Lord in the air” (1 Thessalonians 4:17). So you shouldn’t be afraid of the Tribulation! The Lord is going to take care of His children and He’s going to lead us and protect us and help us win victories over the Enemy, to continue our witness until the very end and the Coming of the Lord. Hallelujah!

The Tribulation is actually something to look forward to in a way, because of the mighty events that are going to take place and the marvels of the Lord and the miraculous protection and preservation and provision, and the Lord’s wonderful manifestation of Himself and His power and His angels. They’ll be thrilling, exciting days, when grace still abounds even more than all the Devil can possibly do when he pulls out all his big guns and tries to destroy everything. “Where sin abounded, grace did much more abound” (Romans 5:20). It’s going to be glorious to see how the Lord’s going to keep His children

I think we need to see that picture of the Tribulation, that it’s not going to be a time of nothing but horror and defeat for God’s people, but that it will be a time of horror and defeat for the world and for the forces of Satan.

“The people that do know their God shall be strong and do exploits” (Daniel 11:32). The people who know Jesus and know the Lord are going to be strong—in spite of the Antichrist, in spite of the Image of the Beast, and in spite of all their persecution. The worse things get, the more God’s Spirit is going to be poured out from on high to help us withstand the evil forces that will be warring against us. “As thy days, so shall thy strength be” (Deuteronomy 33:25).

Revelation 11 says that the Antichrist forces won’t be able to do anything against God’s two final witnesses until the very end, because His witnesses will have power to bring curses and plagues upon the wicked and to actually call down fire from God to devour their enemies. What a picture of mighty men and women of God fighting victorious battles over the demons of hell!

There will be nothing the Antichrist can do against them, nothing he can do to stop them, until just 3½ days before the Lord comes. Then he will finally be allowed to kill them, that the cup of iniquity of the wicked may be filled. And then, while the wicked are rejoicing over their death, suddenly the Lord will return in power and great glory and will resurrect and rapture them—a mighty triumph showing that God even has victory over death!

I think these two witnesses of Revelation 11 are symbolic of all witnesses, in a way. I believe all His children will have greater “power for the hour” in that day to help us survive as long as possible. He says, “Where sin doth abound, grace doth much more abound” (Romans 5:20). And where satanic power is going to abound, God’s power is going to much more abound to protect His own! God’s purpose is not going to be defeated; He’s going to have millions of witnesses right up to the end.

It has happened throughout time. All through the Bible there are stories about how the Lord miraculously empowered and protected His prophets and apostles. If you would go back through all the various miracles of the Bible, you’d realize that if they had these powers and were able to exercise such powers in the past, His final witnesses will also be able to exercise such powers. If His children have had them throughout history, certainly God will endue them with such powers in full in those last days for our defense and protection and deliverance. You’ll have what it takes when the time comes—power for the hour, and every hour. Even at the darkest hour you’ll still have power to meet every difficulty and every problem and opposition—the supernatural, miraculous power of God!

God’s Word even says that the Lord will defend His children during those very last days with monsters and plagues that will be on our side to afflict our enemies. In Revelation chapters 8 and 9, where we’re told about the Trumpets of Tribulation and the judgments that they unleash during the Great Tribulation, we read about some horrible monsters released from “the bottomless pit,” sent by God to torment the ungodly, the wicked, the unsaved. But He gives them a strict command not to hurt those who have the seal of God in their forehead. He says, “Hurt not any green thing, neither any tree, but only those men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads” (Revelation 9:4). In other words, they were not to hurt the men who did have the seal of God in their foreheads.

During this Tribulation period when the Antichrist and his followers are attacking the followers of Jesus Christ, God is going to let loose pestilences and plagues and monsters to attack them. They’ll have so much on their hands defending themselves from these monsters and plagues that they won’t have much time to persecute God’s followers.

Some will die and suffer martyrdom even as they do today, but we’re still marching on. So don’t look on the Tribulation as a horrible defeat with nothing but persecution and suffering. There will be some of that, but I’m convinced from both the Scripture and the nature of God and His dealings with man, that it’s going to primarily be a time of victory over the forces of Satan and triumph over the anti-Christ wicked. Although they will be difficult days, His children are going to witness and shine brighter than ever before and be greater witnesses than ever! Even with all the Antichrist’s power and miraculous abilities and signs and wonders, he will not be able to put an end to us nor kill us until God has ordained it to be so.

So don’t worry about the Tribulation. It’s not going to be all lopsided, a rampaging victory for the Devil. Most of us are not going to be cowering, but powering in our fight and battle and defense of the Gospel right up to the end—with all the forces of heaven on our side. Although there’s going to be the most hell the world has ever known, there’s also going to be the most heavenly power and defense and help and protection. We can look forward to it as a time when His children are going to fight evil face to face and defeat it with the power of God!

Not only has God promised this power, but He’s promised it for now and He’s promised it for ages, and it’s been done before. I want to encourage you and inspire you that God has empowered ordinary people just like you and me to do the same things before, and we’re not only going to be able to do them in the future, but we can do them now if we’ll only believe God’s promises. Maybe it will even encourage your faith for what to expect right now—expect miracles.

“Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today, and forever” (Hebrews 13:8). I want to inspire and encourage you that God is still the God of miracles, and what He’s done before, He can do again, not only later, but right now if you need it and have faith for it. Men and women of God have always had these powers available to them from the very beginning to defeat and oppose and defend themselves against the powers of the Devil. The same miracles of power and protection that occurred back in Bible times can happen now. And they’re certainly going to happen during that trying time ahead when they’ll be more needed than ever. He’s going to give us protection and power for our defense and deliverance.

The forces of God cannot be defeated and the plan of God cannot be frustrated.

Copyright © 1983 The Family International.

13: The Queen of Heaven and the Dragon (part 2)

A Study of Revelation: Revelation Chapter 12

David Brandt Berg

01/13/24 We’re being told that now that the Devil is cast out of heaven and heaven is purged, there’s good riddance of bad rubbish, and heaven is rejoicing! But the voice says to the inhabitants of the earth, we who dwell upon the earth and even the church of Jesus Christ still on earth, “Woe unto you people on earth, for the Devil is come down to you and he knows that his time is short and he has great wrath.”

So look out for his wrath during these last three and a half years, these 1260 days, these 42 months of Tribulation mentioned throughout Old and New Testament prophecies. Here’s another proof that the church is here throughout the Tribulation, because the Enemy chases her and she flees into the wilderness.

All these centuries, yea, millenniums, thousands of years, the Devil has been accusing the saints of God. He came before God and accused Noah, Job, and nearly every person of God who has ever lived. He has accused you day and night before the Lord, bringing up your sins and reminding God of the law and saying that you should be punished. He’s the prosecuting attorney who demands the execution of the law. And of the culprit—you!

But you have an advocate, a defense lawyer—Jesus Christ, God’s own Son. God is the judge, the Devil is the prosecuting attorney and executioner, but Jesus, God’s Son, is your defense attorney, your advocate, your lawyer defending you. When the Devil reminds God of all your sins and all your iniquities and your mistakes and your shortcomings and your failures and accuses you for every little flaw and fault he can find, all you have to do is look to your defense lawyer, Jesus.

Say, “Please, Lord, plead my case before the Father. Because You know I’m no good. You know I’ve failed. You know I can’t be good enough. You know I’m not righteous enough. I just have to plead Your blood on the cross, that You died for me and You took the rap. You took the punishment. You paid the price. You fulfilled the law and You died in my place, so therefore You said that God has pardoned me. Plead my case with Your Father.”

Jesus just looks to the Father and says, “This is another one of Mine, Father, who has received Me and believed on Me. He has received My sacrifice in his place and believes that I took his punishment for him. Therefore, Lord, You can hand him one of those pardons that You have stacked up there on Your desk for everyone who loves Me and believes in Me and has received that forgiveness from You because of Me.”

God hands down the pardon, and Jesus hands it to you, and the Devil slinks away with his tail between his legs, defeated again. “Foiled again. Curses!” There used to be an old comic strip in which the villain appeared, looking like the Devil, and every time he got defeated, he slunk off all angry with his tail between his legs, saying, “Curses, foiled again!”

So that’s what happens every time the Devil accuses you now or tries to accuse you. But in these last three and a half years he’s no longer even going to be able to go before the court of God in heaven; he’s going to be right here accusing God’s children and persecuting and trying to kill them.

“And when the dragon saw that he was cast out unto the earth, he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man child. And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent” (Revelation 12:13–14). She is given wings like an eagle.

Beloved, don’t worry about the Tribulation. Don’t worry about the persecution of Satan. God’s people are going to be given wings to fly away out of his reach into the wilderness! “Given two wings of a great eagle that she might fly”—and for how long? Three and a half years again. A time, two times, and a half a time, three and a half years. So this frustrated, foiled, cursed villain finds out he’s been foiled again, and what does he do in the fifteenth verse?

“And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman, that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. But the earth helped the woman, and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth. And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ” (Revelation 12:15–17).

When he couldn’t touch her—God wouldn’t let him lay a claw on her or one fang—he cast a big flood of water out of his mouth. Obviously the Devil himself is not an actual dragon; this is all symbolic. What is this flood the Devil casts out of his mouth? What is the Devil’s major business from the beginning in the Garden of Eden to the end? What does the Devil, Satan, that old serpent, cast out of his mouth and flood the world with?

He tries to drown the world in all of this propaganda and lies. The world will swallow all his propaganda while the church escapes into the wilderness, hidden and protected by God as though she had two wings to live through that awful time to the very coming of her Husband, her Bridegroom, from the sky, to rescue her and take her out of this hell on earth the world will have become.

Are you ready? Are you one of the believers in Jesus? Are you a part of His great bride? Have you accepted Him as your Husband and your Bridegroom and your Savior? Then you don’t have to worry. He’ll take care of you right on through the Tribulation, if He has to give you wings. He’ll hide you in the wilderness if He has to make you disappear. He’ll feed you there and take care of you just as He says here, all the way through that 1260 days or three and a half years of Great Tribulation. And you will be saved and brought through and you will survive till Jesus’ coming.

Copyright © 1981 The Family International.

13: The Queen of Heaven and the Dragon (part 1)

A Study of Revelation: Revelation Chapter 12

David Brandt Berg

1981-05-01

01/12/24 We’re studying the twelfth chapter of this final book of the Bible, the Revelation of the endtime, the grand finale, and in this we have the exciting, dramatic story of the queen of heaven and the great red dragon.

“And there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars: And she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered. And there appeared another great wonder in heaven; and behold a great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns, and seven crowns upon his heads.

“And his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast them to the earth: and the dragon stood before the woman which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her child as soon as it was born. And she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron: and her child was caught up unto God, and to His throne” (Revelation 12:1–5).

I think by the time you read this fifth verse you begin to catch on who this was and who this child was. That’s the key, the clue to who the woman is. “For she brought forth a man child, who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron.”

Scripture says this about Jesus several times, that He is going to come some day and rule the world, rule all nations, and even rule over the wicked who refused to love and obey Him voluntarily. Now He’s going to rule them with a rod of iron, by force! This is obviously talking about Jesus. “And her child was caught up unto God, and to His throne.” So after His ministry, Jesus was caught up to God and to His throne.

You say, “I know who his mother is. It was Mary.” But the passage says that she was a woman clothed with the sun, bright and shining like the sun, and with the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars. Mary, as far as we know, never looked like the sun, with the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars. And though she had a child, travailing in birth and pained to be delivered, Mary never had a great red dragon standing beside her waiting to devour the child.—A great red dragon whose tail drew the third part of the angels of heaven and cast them down to the earth.

So who is this woman and how come she looks like the sun and has the moon under her feet and a crown of twelve stars? This woman is far more than Mary. Mary in a way almost symbolizes this woman, and in a way this woman symbolizes Mary, but obviously her description goes far beyond the 16-year-old Jewish girl who had Jesus as an unmarried mother, to the surprise and chagrin of her husband Joseph, to whom God had an angel appear to explain what was happening so he wouldn’t feel bad and refuse to take her for his wife.

God Himself gave Mary a child—Jesus, unbeknownst to her own husband-to-be Joseph. God had to explain it to them by His angels.—To Joseph in a dream, to Mary by an actual presence, an appearance of God’s angel Gabriel. But this woman in Revelation was far greater than Mary. It isn’t very likely you’re going to see any woman sitting in the sun with her feet on the moon and stars in her crown. Also, it’s not too likely you’re going to see a great red dragon like this standing around waiting to devour her child, literally.

So therefore, if you cannot interpret the vision or the picture or the revelation or the dream literally throughout, it must have symbolic significance. That means each figure of the dream or revelation or vision must symbolize something, must illustrate something. Therefore who was this woman? If it was not literally Mary who brought forth Jesus, if it was greater and beyond Mary, then who was this woman who brought Jesus into the world and who was then attacked or chased by this great red dragon? Obviously this great red dragon is Satan himself, who leads a third of the angels out of heaven with him when he deserts the forces of God.

If the woman symbolizes some greater figure than just Mary herself, who could that be? If this woman is the queen of heaven, she must be the wife of the king. And who is the King of heaven?—Jesus Christ, the Son of God, her Bridegroom, her Husband, her King—and she is the queen. Then who is this woman, if she is the bride of Christ, the queen of heaven?

She can be no other than the complete church of Jesus Christ from the beginning to the end, from the Garden of Eden to the Revelation, from the beginning to the end of the world, all those who are true believers, who loved God, who received Christ the Messiah as their Savior, all those who love Jesus, all those who believe He is the Son of God, all those who are married to the Bridegroom, all those who are the bride of Jesus Christ.

She is the bride of Christ. No other woman could be so glorious, shining like the sun with the moon under her feet and twelve stars in her crown. This woman typifies the whole church of God from the days of Genesis to the final days of Revelation, God’s human bride.

We find this great red dragon, obviously Satan—in fact, he’s later called the old serpent, the Devil, and Satan in the ninth verse, so we know who he is—and he creates a rebellion in heaven, a revolution, a civil war, as we’ll find out a little bit later here, and he’s cast out of heaven with a third of the angels. He tries to destroy the church, he tries to destroy Jesus, and we then find that this woman has to flee into the wilderness.

We’re only getting a little preview here; in fact, we’re having a little flashback, first of all about the coming of Jesus into the world, who is to rule the nations with a rod of iron, becoming the King of kings and literally her Bridegroom, her Husband, she becoming a queen of heaven, as well as queen of earth. But in the sixth verse we find that after her child is caught up to heaven to God and His throne, out of reach of His enemies, she is left behind upon the earth—apparently almost at the mercy of this cruel dragon.

“And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days” (Revelation 12:6). Here we have the 1260 days once again, the three and a half years of the Tribulation period. One thing that gets a bit confusing about the book of Revelation is that it goes back again and rehashes the story from a different angle and a different perspective. We’ve had the coming of Christ already described in this book about three or four times, but then it goes back and it gives a new angle.

You’ve seen movies like this sometimes. You’ve seen a movie of some family or various characters on a boat or in a plane or a hotel, and it gives you flashbacks of their former life and where they came from and who they are and how they got there, then finally they all get together in this hotel or they’re all together in this plane crash, or they’re all together in this sinking boat.

You’ve followed the narration of each life story until they’re all headed on a crash course to this grand finale—and that’s like the book of Revelation. It gives you a picture of each segment of the history of man from these different angles and shows you how it’s going to end from a different standpoint and a different view with different characters and what’s happening to them.

In the preceding chapter we just had the death of the two famous witnesses and their resurrection and their rapture to be with the Lord. And yet, now the seventh angel has just blown and we haven’t heard the whole story.

Now all of a sudden we’re going back again to the birth of Christ and how He was caught up to heaven to be with the Lord. The church was left behind on the earth to be chased and persecuted by the dragon, who is now furious because he couldn’t get rid of Jesus. He came back to life and went where the Devil couldn’t touch Him anymore. Then it speaks of this church in a period of time, of 1260 days—that’s about 42 months or three and a half years. And what period of time is that that we’ve been studying over and over and over again all through the Old Testament and all through the New Testament? The Great Tribulation.

This book is not supposed to be a history book. It’s supposed to be a revelation of the future, and particularly a revelation of the endtime, the very end of history, of man, of his kingdoms, the very end of his history on earth, and so naturally its main emphasis is the endtime.—Although it may give you a few flashbacks into the historical background, as it does in this chapter.

It flashes back to the old history of the church, in a sense, from the time of Eve, who brought forth a line which was to bring forth this man who was to crush the head of Satan. It says, “Her seed will crush your head, Satan. You’ll bruise His heel, but He’ll crush your head” (Genesis 3:15). So it is a flashback to give you the history, in a sense, of the church, only just a flashback enough to show what’s happening now in these last three and a half years of horrible Tribulation and persecution of the church.

“And there was war in heaven; Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels, and prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven. And the great dragon was cast out, that old Serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him” (Revelation 12:7–9). Now we have the picture.

Who is this great red dragon? The ninth verse says specifically that he was that old serpent, the Devil, Satan, “which deceiveth the whole world.” At this time here, obviously at the beginning of this three and a half years, 1260 days, 42 months of Tribulation, he is cast out of heaven by Michael and his angels, the archangel of God who defends God’s people. He’s cast down to earth with a third of the rebellious angels that follow him for the last three and a half years of earth’s history—the Great Tribulation.

No wonder the Antichrist is so powerful and such a superman and wonder worker, because Satan at last is cast out of heaven. There’s a purge in heaven, and the rebels and the demons and the devils are cast out. You say, “What do you mean? I didn’t know there were demons and devils and rebels in heaven.” Well, you haven’t read your Bible very well.

Satan is even called one of the sons of God in the book of Job, and here as being one of God’s creations who is in rebellion against Him and yet appears before Him in the courts of heaven, accusing the saints day and night. Until in this last three and a half years he’s finally purged and cast out with his rebel demons, so that they have no more power in heaven, can no longer come into the presence of God and accuse His saints (Job 2:1; Isaiah 14:12–15; Revelation 12:9–10).

So the Devil in his fury, knowing that his time is short, possesses this Antichrist and makes him a superman, a devil-man, the Devil in the flesh, son of Satan, like Jesus was the Son of God in the flesh. He is the great counterfeiter! The Devil doesn’t know anything new, he can’t do anything different; he just watches what God does and he tries to imitate Him.

Since God had a Son who was God in the flesh, the Devil has this son, who is the Devil in the flesh, possessed by Satan himself. Then the Devil tries to set up on earth the false kingdom of God, the false millennium, only it’s the kingdom of the Devil and it’s the kingdom of hell on earth instead of the Millennium of heaven.

He even has his own trinity! The Devil is the father of his trinity, the Antichrist is his son, and then he has the false prophet, his unholy spirit. Here we have the false trinity, and he becomes the false messiah of the false millennium of the false kingdom of the people who take the Mark of the Beast. All an imitation of what God is about to do—a brief and pitiful imitation.

The Devil tries to imitate God because he always wanted to be God, so when he’s cast out of heaven and he can’t annoy God Himself and God’s angels, then he decides to lord it over the earth and to become the king of this earth. He has been the prince of the power of the air, but now he becomes the usurper king of this world (Ephesians 2:2).

That’s what Jesus even calls him. He says, “I saw him cast out” (Luke 10:18). You may wonder, then, whether he was cast out in Jesus’ day. No, Jesus was looking forward into the future, seeing the day when Satan would be cast out to the earth and possess this Devil-man, the Antichrist, the superman the world is waiting for to solve its problems and set up this false millennium, his kingdom of hell on earth, during which time he chases and persecutes the woman, obviously the church.

“And I heard a loud voice saying in heaven, now is come salvation and strength, and the kingdom of our God, and the power of His Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast down, which accused them before our God day and night. Yet they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto the death. Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. But woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of the sea. For the Devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time” (Revelation 12:10–12). (continued in part 2)

The Resurrection Body

01/11/24 But someone will ask, “How are the dead raised? With what kind of body do they come?” 36 You foolish person! What you sow does not come to life unless it dies. 37 And what you sow is not the body that is to be, but a bare kernel, perhaps of wheat or of some other grain. 38 But God gives it a body as he has chosen, and to each kind of seed its own body. 39 For not all flesh is the same, but there is one kind for humans, another for animals, another for birds, and another for fish. 40 There are heavenly bodies and earthly bodies, but the glory of the heavenly is of one kind, and the glory of the earthly is of another. 41 There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for star differs from star in glory.

42 So is it with the resurrection of the dead. What is sown is perishable; what is raised is imperishable. 43 It is sown in dishonor; it is raised in glory. It is sown in weakness; it is raised in power. 44 It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. If there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body. 45 Thus it is written, “The first man Adam became a living being”;[e] the last Adam became a life-giving spirit. 46 But it is not the spiritual that is first but the natural, and then the spiritual. 47 The first man was from the earth, a man of dust; the second man is from heaven. 48 As was the man of dust, so also are those who are of the dust, and as is the man of heaven, so also are those who are of heaven. 49 Just as we have borne the image of the man of dust, we shall[f] also bear the image of the man of heaven.

Mystery and Victory

50 I tell you this, brothers: flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, nor does the perishable inherit the imperishable. 51 Behold! I tell you a mystery. We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, 52 in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised imperishable, and we shall be changed. 53 For this perishable body must put on the imperishable, and this mortal body must put on immortality. 54 When the perishable puts on the imperishable, and the mortal puts on immortality, then shall come to pass the saying that is written:

“Death is swallowed up in victory.”
55 “O death, where is your victory?
O death, where is your sting?”

56 The sting of death is sin, and the power of sin is the law. 57 But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.

58 Therefore, my beloved brothers, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that in the Lord your labor is not in vain.
(1 Corinthians 15:39-58) ESV

04 – Superhuman Bodies! From the End to Eternity

From the End to Eternity

Scott MacGregor

2008-01-01

As explained in Chapter 8 of The Rise and Fall of the Antichrist, the saved are going to get heavenly bodies when the Resurrection and the Rapture occurs when Jesus returns and ends the Antichrist’s seven-year reign. For those saved who die before these events, it seems they have a kind of heavenly body that is more or less like a ghost that can somewhat materialize such as Moses and Elijah on the mount of transfiguration.

But it is at the Resurrection and Rapture that both the living and previously dead saved will receive new super bodies that are both natural and supernatural.

For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so God will bring with Him those who sleep [are physically dead] in Jesus. For this we say to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive and remain until the coming of the Lord will by no means precede those who are asleep. For the Lord Himself will descend from Heaven with a shout, with the voice of an archangel, and with the trumpet of God. And the dead in Christ will rise first. Then we who are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. And thus we shall always be with the Lord.

1 Thessalonians 4:14–17

The fifteenth chapter of the first epistle to the Corinthians has one of the most revealing dissertations on this body of the future. There the apostle Paul writes: “If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men the most pitiable. But now Christ is risen from the dead, and has become the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep” (1 Corinthians 15:19 –20). Jesus has risen first, and all those who have died in the faith having accepted Jesus as their Savior are going to be able to rise just as Jesus did.

There is a little-noticed passage of Scripture that seems to indicate that those who sincerely loved God, but who died before Jesus’ death and resurrection, were resurrected themselves at the same time as Jesus was. “And the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints who had fallen asleep were raised; and coming out of the graves after His resurrection, they went into the holy city [Jerusalem] and appeared to many” (Matthew 27:52–53). These (whose number include perhaps all the other previously dead believers up till that time), and Jesus Himself, are considered part of this “firstfruits” resurrection.

Paul continues in 1 Corinthians 15: “For since by man came death, by Man [that is Jesus] also came the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ all shall be made alive. But each one in his own order: Christ, the firstfruits, afterward those who are Christ’s at His coming” (1 Corinthians 15:21 –23). First there was Jesus, then the firstfruits of that first resurrection—that is, the Old Testament believers—and last all of those who are saved, whether alive or dead, at the time of Christ’s Second Coming.

Moving along to the 35th verse: “But someone will say, ‘How are the dead raised up? And with what body do they come?’ Foolish one, what you sow is not made alive unless it dies. And what you sow, you do not sow that body that shall be, but mere grain—perhaps wheat or some other grain. But God gives it a body as He pleases, and to each seed its own body” (1 Corinthians 15:35–38). The current physical body is like a seed that is planted in the ground, which then springs forth as a whole new plant. The new heavenly body is going to be much more wonderful than the present physical body. It’ll be like the difference between the grain of wheat and the full-grown stock and head that comes from one grain. Or in terms perhaps more can relate to, a beautiful flowering plant that comes from one tiny seed. That’s how much better these new heavenly bodies are going to be.

All flesh is not the same flesh, but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fish, and another of birds. There are also celestial bodies and terrestrial bodies; but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another. … So also is the resurrection of the dead. The body is sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption. It is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory.

1 Corinthians 15:39–40,42–43

This current earthly fleshly body grows old, dies, is buried, and decays back to the dust from which it came. “But it is raised in incorruption.” When it’s raised again, it will never decay. It will be heavenly and immortal and incorruptible.

“It is sown in weakness, it is raised in power. It is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body” (1 Corinthians 15:43–44). These current bodies are very weak compared to the powerful supernatural powers that resurrection bodies will have. In this passage Paul is not referring to each one’s spirit when he is talking about our spiritual body. The saved human spirit inhabits the natural body now and it will also inhabit the supernatural body after the Resurrection.

Behold, I tell you a mystery: We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. So when this corruptible has put on incorruption, and this mortal has put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written: “Death is swallowed up in victory. O Death, where is your sting? O Hades, where is your victory?” The sting of death is sin, and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, my beloved brethren, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labor is not in vain in the Lord.

1 Corinthians 15:51–58

That marvelous heavenly body is worth working for and suffering for, and worth being steadfast in our labors of love for the Lord and others, because the hard work will not be in vain.

In the third chapter of Philippians, Paul says: “For our citizenship is in Heaven, from which we also eagerly wait for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ, who will transform our lowly body that it may be conformed to His glorious body, according to the working by which He is able even to subdue all things to Himself” (Philippians 3:20–21).

This new body will be like Jesus’ glorious body—it will be of similar substance with similar attributes and abilities. It will be in the “image of the heavenly Man” (1 Corinthians 15:49). And “when He is revealed, we shall be like Him” (1 John 3:2). In comparison, this body of the flesh is called a “lowly body.” It’s hard to live with sometimes; sometimes it stinks, it’s hungry, it’s tired, it’s heavy, it gets sick and/or damaged, it suffers, it groans. But the day is coming when it will be changed to a marvelous glorified body like the body of Jesus.

So what was He like? One of the Gospel accounts gives the impression that at His resurrection, Jesus had already walked through the walls of the crypt before the stone sealing the entrance had been removed.

Now after the Sabbath, as the first day of the week began to dawn, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary came to see the tomb. And behold, there was a great earthquake; for an angel of the Lord descended from Heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat on it. His countenance was like lightning, and his clothing as white as snow. And the guards shook for fear of him, and became like dead men. But the angel answered and said to the women, “Do not be afraid, for I know that you seek Jesus who was crucified. He is not here; for He is risen, as He said.”

Matthew 28:1–6

The first time Jesus met His disciples after His resurrection, He walked right through a locked door into their secret meeting room and nearly scared them to death.

Jesus Himself stood in the midst of them, and said to them, “Peace to you.” But they were terrified and frightened, and supposed they had seen a spirit. And He said to them, “Why are you troubled? And why do doubts arise in your hearts? Behold My hands and My feet, that it is I Myself. Handle Me and see, for a spirit does not have flesh and bones as you see I have.” When He had said this, He showed them His hands and His feet. But while they still did not believe for joy, and marveled, He said to them, “Have you any food here?” So they gave Him a piece of a broiled fish and some honeycomb. And He took it and ate in their presence.

Luke 24:36–43

Jesus said He wasn’t a spirit or a “ghost” as it is translated in other Bible versions, but rather He had a supernatural body that had some kind of flesh and bones. He could perform certain natural functions like eating and drinking with them, as well as certain supernatural functions like walking through walls.

At a later meeting He told “Doubting” Thomas to touch the wounds in His hands and His side to prove that it was Him, the same body, only glorified, resurrected, now supernatural, but still bearing the same scars (John 20:26–27). Whether all will still bear their scars and wounds is not known.

Jesus could also dematerialize, disappear, be transported elsewhere where He could materialize and reappear. On some occasions He could hide His identity and disguise His appearance so that His disciples wouldn’t recognize Him until He wanted them to.

Now behold, two of them were traveling that same day to a village called Emmaus, which was about seven miles from Jerusalem. And they talked together of all these things which had happened. So it was, while they conversed and reasoned, that Jesus Himself drew near and went with them. But their eyes were restrained, so that they did not know Him. And He said to them, “What kind of conversation is this that you have with one another as you walk and are sad?”

Then the one whose name was Cleopas answered and said to Him, “Are You the only stranger in Jerusalem, and have You not known the things which happened there in these days?”

And He said to them, “What things?”

So they said to Him, “The things concerning Jesus of Nazareth, who was a Prophet mighty in deed and word before God and all the people, and how the chief priests and our rulers delivered Him to be condemned to death, and crucified Him. But we were hoping that it was He who was going to redeem Israel. Indeed, besides all this, today is the third day since these things happened. Yes, and certain women of our company, who arrived at the tomb early, astonished us. When they did not find His body, they came saying that they had also seen a vision of angels who said He was alive. And certain of those who were with us went to the tomb and found it just as the women had said; but Him they did not see.”

Then He said to them, “O foolish ones, and slow of heart to believe in all that the prophets have spoken. Ought not the Christ to have suffered these things and to enter into His glory?” And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets, He expounded to them in all the Scriptures the things concerning Himself. Then they drew near to the village where they were going, and He indicated that He would have gone farther.

But they constrained Him, saying, “Abide with us, for it is toward evening, and the day is far spent.” And He went in to stay with them. Now it came to pass, as He sat at the table with them, that He took bread, blessed and broke it, and gave it to them. Then their eyes were opened and they knew Him; and He vanished from their sight.

Luke 24:13–31

He could also fly. We are told that at His ascension that “it came to pass, while [Jesus] blessed [His disciples], that He was parted from them, and carried up into heaven” (Luke 24:51). And “while they watched, He was taken up; and a cloud received Him out of their sight” (Acts 1:9). Which also brings up another question that He must have been able to breathe in the rarified air, or maybe didn’t need to breathe at all. Mark tells us that at His crucifixion, Jesus “breathed His last” (Mark 15:37). That expression is a common idiom to mean the person died, but perhaps in this instance it also means that Jesus did not need to breathe again, even in His supernatural resurrection body.

And what about the things our bodies enjoy in life today? It is not unthinkable that all of the pleasures of this present physical life can be continued into the next life. It seems apparent from the descriptions of Jesus after His resurrection and other Scriptures included earlier that this new supernatural body is similar to the physical body and can eat and drink and be merry, have fun, love, and enjoy all of the present pleasures of this life, but better. It will be an immortal, incorruptible, powerful body that can enjoy such pleasures forever without ever suffering pain or sickness or weariness or death!

The Time of the End

 01/10/24At that time shall arise Michael, the great prince who has charge of your people. And there shall be a time of trouble, such as never has been since there was a nation till that time. But at that time your people shall be delivered, everyone whose name shall be found written in the book. And many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt. And those who are wise shall shine like the brightness of the sky above;[a] and those who turn many to righteousness, like the stars forever and ever. But you, Daniel, shut up the words and seal the book, until the time of the end. Many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall increase.”

Then I, Daniel, looked, and behold, two others stood, one on this bank of the stream and one on that bank of the stream. And someone said to the man clothed in linen, who was above the waters of the stream,[b] “How long shall it be till the end of these wonders?” And I heard the man clothed in linen, who was above the waters of the stream; he raised his right hand and his left hand toward heaven and swore by him who lives forever that it would be for a time, times, and half a time, and that when the shattering of the power of the holy people comes to an end all these things would be finished. I heard, but I did not understand. Then I said, “O my lord, what shall be the outcome of these things?” He said, “Go your way, Daniel, for the words are shut up and sealed until the time of the end. 10 Many shall purify themselves and make themselves white and be refined, but the wicked shall act wickedly. And none of the wicked shall understand, but those who are wise shall understand. 11 And from the time that the regular burnt offering is taken away and the abomination that makes desolate is set up, there shall be 1,290 days. 12 Blessed is he who waits and arrives at the 1,335 days. 13 But go your way till the end. And you shall rest and shall stand in your allotted place at the end of the days.” (Daniel 12) ESV

The Anti-Antichrists

David Brandt Berg

1984-12-28

Not one of the Antichrist’s followers who accept the Mark of the Beast, or the Antichrist and the False Prophet, is going to be left alive on the surface of the earth when the Battle of Armageddon is over. It says plainly in the Scriptures that the Beast, the Antichrist and the False Prophet are cast into hell, the Lake of Fire, Gehenna, and that the rest, meaning all the rest of his followers, all the Mark-of-the-Beast people, are slain (Revelation 19:20–21).

There will be no followers of the Antichrist or Mark-of-the-Beast people left in the Millennium. There are going to be some who are going to be anti-Christ and who are going to rebel and refuse to accept faith and worship and belief and obedience to Jesus Christ in His kingdom during the end of the Millennium. But all those people who have accepted the Mark of the Beast are wiped out at Armageddon at the end of the Wrath of God, before the Millennium.

It does say in one place that “all the world wondered after the Beast” (Revelation 13:3). All the world is going to wonder about the Beast and marvel, but not all of them are going to accept his Mark. Christians are not the only ones who are not going to accept his Mark.

I counted once that there are five or six different wars the Antichrist fights after he takes power. Who is he fighting? Besides the born-again, saved Christians who will be caught up in the Rapture, can you think of any other kind of people in the world who would be rebels against the Antichrist, who would be strong enough in their convictions or their religions to refuse to worship this man who claims to be God, and his idol? True Muslims hate idols, and they hate men who claim to be God.

All is not well during the Tribulation period, and part of it is not only that the Antichrist is tribulating us and the Christians and the other religionists, but they’re tribulating him and giving him a lot of trouble, whole nations of them! There are going to be whole nations who are going to reject the Mark of the Beast—Catholic nations, Muslim nations, and in the final analysis, there are going to be Jews who are going to recognize that the Antichrist is not the Messiah, because the true Messiah would never set up an idol or an image to have them worship it, and they are then going to refuse his Mark of the Beast.

There are going to be good Catholics, who have never received Jesus and been born again, who are certainly not going to fall down and worship the Beast and his image and receive his Mark. In fact, the Catholics expect the Tribulation and the Antichrist to come before the Second Coming of the Lord, and they’re expecting to have trouble. We’re not the only Christians who are going to survive the Tribulation and be preaching the Gospel during those horrible years. There are going to be many Christians of many denominations, born-again, Bible-believing Christians who are going to wake up to the fact that the Antichrist has arrived and the Tribulation is here and Jesus hasn’t come yet, so they’d better get busy and start preaching the Gospel and winning souls and doing something for the Lord. They’re going to go up in the Rapture, of course.

When the Antichrist starts passing out that Mark of the Beast, I believe there are going to be millions of unsaved people on earth who are going to refuse to take it, and their nations and countries and religions will even go to war with the Antichrist rather than worship him, obey him, or take his Mark. You can read it in the 11th chapter of Daniel in the Bible. The Antichrist has all kinds of wars and all kinds of troubles.

Talk about Tribulation, he gets his end of it, let me tell you!—Not only from God, but from a lot of people who don’t like him! He sails pretty smoothly that first 3½ years. The Jews will even think he’s the Messiah, and the unbelieving world will think he’s at least a superman and certainly he’s solving all their problems. But when he gets to the point that he declares himself to be God and insists that everybody worship his image and take the Mark of the Beast, there are going to be millions of people who are not saved who are going to reject the Mark of the Beast and the Antichrist and rebel against him and even fight wars against him. The Bible says so.

This is something that was never made very clear to me by Bible prophecy teachers. You’d think that born-again Christians are the only ones that are going to reject the Mark of the Beast, and when the Lord comes and raptures them out of this world, then nobody’s going to be left behind but the followers of the Antichrist. The Rapture is the Second Coming when the Lord catches out His own, and when He comes back for the Battle of Armageddon, the eschatologists call that the Revelation, literally the Third Coming of Jesus Christ.

But if all the people that are saved at the end of the Tribulation are going to be caught up in the Rapture, and if in the Battle of Armageddon all the Antichrist’s followers are going to be killed, if that’s all there are, that would just about wipe everybody out. So who’s going to live on into the Millennium? Who are all these millions of earthly, worldly people that we’re going to rule over? Where are they going to come from if we’re raptured and everybody else is wiped out? So, you see, not all the world is going to worship the Beast. It says all of them are going to wonder after him for a while; the first 3½ years especially, they’ll not only wonder but wander! But he doesn’t start handing out the Mark of the Beast until he sets up his Image and proclaims he’s God, and that’s in the middle of the 7 years and at the beginning of the Tribulation.

A lot of people are going to be deceived by him in the first half of that 7 years, but when the real crisis comes and the crux comes and the sheep are divided from the goats, there are going to be millions of people, nations and whole religions who are going to refuse to accept his Mark to the point of taking up arms to fight against him in wars that are described in Daniel 11.

There are going to be countries that may be deceived for a while, who, when they finally wake up and see what he really is, are going to refuse the Mark of the Beast. There are going to be Muslims who are going to see he’s a false prophet and a false god, an idolater, and are going to refuse him, as well as Jews who proclaimed him as the Messiah and helped to put him into the position of the Antichrist. Even a lot of unsaved Christians are going to be deceived by the superman into thinking, “Even if we may not particularly like him, at least he’s going to save the world economically and from war; at least he’s saving us from utter destruction.” But those people also are going to wake up when he claims he’s God.

There are going to be millions of people, whole nations, whole religions who are going to wake up to the falseness of this false prophet, this false god and his damnable idol and his accursed Mark, and are going to refuse to worship him and refuse to fall down before his idol and accept his Mark and who are even going to rise up and fight wars against him to resist.—Right up to the end of the Tribulation, right up to the very Battle of Armageddon.

The Bible says that the Antichrist and the False Prophet and his followers, all his forces, gather together in this place in Israel, called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon, to fight all these people, to fight against the Lamb (Revelation 16:16, 17:14, 19:19). But how can they gather together to fight against somebody (Jesus) whom they haven’t even seen and they don’t even believe in and hasn’t even come down on white horses yet? Whom do you think the Antichrist’s going to be fighting? There’s virtually a world war going on with the Antichrist and all these nations who rebelled against him and refused to submit to him, refused to worship him, refused to fall down to his image and refused to accept the Mark of the Beast. Millions are going to gather together to fight against him.

There are going to be whole nations, whole religions, who are going to turn against the Antichrist and fight him and declare war on him. So when it says Jesus comes down and destroys the Antichrist and all his forces, the people who rejected the Mark, who rejected the Antichrist, are going to be left to survive. Even though they were not saved, even though they were not Christians, even though they were not born again or raptured, even though they had to endure the Wrath of God which was poured out upon all those people there during that horrible period.

Who are these people? They are the people who didn’t really hear about Jesus, even whole nations and religions who, though not saved, finally wake up to the fact that the Antichrist is not the man. They will survive the Battle of Armageddon and live on into the Millennium. Although they had not received Jesus, they rejected the Antichrist and rejected his Mark and his idol and even fought wars against him, and God is going to be merciful to them. He says at the very end of the 12th chapter of Daniel that they’re going to be blessed to survive on into the Millennium (Daniel 12:12).

We will rule over these good people whom God is going to give a chance to be saved, who never heard the Gospel. Maybe not all of them will be good, because some of them later turn against the Lord at the end of the Millennium in the Battle of Gog and Magog. Nevertheless, there will be millions of people, nations of people, whole religions of people who will not accept the Antichrist and who will refuse his Mark. Otherwise there would be nobody to survive the Battle of Armageddon and nobody to live in the Millennium to be ruled over by the saved, absolutely nobody. If all the Antichrist’s followers are slain at the end of the Battle of Armageddon and all the Christians have already been raptured before that, where are the people whom we are going to rule over in the Millennium who are not yet saved? Where else could they come from?

Not even the Christians are alone in those final days, but there are going to be millions of people of nations and religions who are going to reject the Antichrist! As a result, we’re going to help them win the war, the Battle of Armageddon against the Antichrist. God sends us down to help them to wipe out the forces of the Antichrist so that they can survive into the Millennium and have another chance and we’ll have somebody to take care of and rule over. The Prince of Peace is going to come and bring peace by fighting the final war, at least the final war for them, and saving what we’ll call the anti-Antichrist forces. They’re not all pro-Christ, but they’re anti-Antichrist! They’re not saved, but they’re the anti-Antichrist forces.

Copyright © December 1984 by The Family International

Daniel’s Terrifying Vision of a Man

01/09/24 In the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a word was revealed to Daniel, who was named Belteshazzar. And the word was true, and it was a great conflict.[a] And he understood the word and had understanding of the vision.

In those days I, Daniel, was mourning for three weeks. I ate no delicacies, no meat or wine entered my mouth, nor did I anoint myself at all, for the full three weeks. On the twenty-fourth day of the first month, as I was standing on the bank of the great river (that is, the Tigris) I lifted up my eyes and looked, and behold, a man clothed in linen, with a belt of fine gold from Uphaz around his waist. His body was like beryl, his face like the appearance of lightning, his eyes like flaming torches, his arms and legs like the gleam of burnished bronze, and the sound of his words like the sound of a multitude. And I, Daniel, alone saw the vision, for the men who were with me did not see the vision, but a great trembling fell upon them, and they fled to hide themselves. So I was left alone and saw this great vision, and no strength was left in me. My radiant appearance was fearfully changed,[b] and I retained no strength. Then I heard the sound of his words, and as I heard the sound of his words, I fell on my face in deep sleep with my face to the ground.
 (Daniel 10:1-10) ESV

Raiser of Taxes and the Rise of the Antichrist

Daniel 10 and 11

David Brandt Berg

1985-05-02

Daniel chapter 10 is some time after Daniel 9, in the time of Cyrus, king of Persia. He says in the first verse, “A thing was revealed unto Daniel, and the thing was true, but the time appointed was long.” In other words, what he’s going to tell you about now was a long way away and was going to be a long time coming.

Daniel was fasting and praying, and he fainted and fell flat on his face. In the tenth verse a hand touched him “which set me upon my knees and upon the palms of my hands.” He was what some Pentecostals call “slain in the spirit.” He fainted and the Lord gave him the strength to get up in a crawling position, then finally he stood up.

The archangel Gabriel apparently came to speak to him again, because he talks about Michael (verse 13) helping him. He’d had a struggle on his way. He had been on his way for 21 days, trying to get to Daniel with this message. But he had a problem with the prince of Persia. (Verse 13:) “The prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me one and twenty days.”

Obviously Persia, mighty as it was, didn’t have the kind of weapons or warfare which could withstand an archangel. It wasn’t the king of Persia that was stopping him; it was the spiritual king of Persia, the archangel of the Devil who was withstanding him and wrestling with him. There’s a battle going on in the spirit world, and sometimes it’s a struggle even for the mighty archangels of God to get through the powers of the Devil, but he made it.

In the 14th verse he says, “Now I am come to make thee understand what shall befall thy people in the latter days, for yet the vision is for many days.” In fact, this final kingdom that he was talking about, which all his visions were leading up to, which all his revelations were giving the background of, was in the very endtime. He gives the background and the historical events leading up to it.

That was quite a prophecy, given nearly 2,500 years ago and only now being fulfilled. Of course, many of the prophecies in here are historical prophecies leading up to it, which had not been fulfilled in Daniel’s day but have been since: the course of history and the empires of the world.

Poor Daniel! These revelations must be hard, because he set his face toward the ground again and became dumb. Verse 15: “And one like the similitude of the sons of men touched my lips: then I opened my mouth and spake, and said unto him that stood before me, O my lord, by the vision my sorrows are turned upon me, and I have retained no strength.” All of this drained him. “For how can the servant of this my lord talk with this my lord? For as for me, straightway there remained no strength in me, neither is there breath left in me.” It was quite an exhausting experience to be in a spiritual experience, talking with this mighty personage.

(Verse 18:) “Then there came again and touched me one like the appearance of a man, and he strengthened me. And said, O man greatly beloved, fear not: peace be unto thee, be strong, yea, be strong. And when he had spoken unto me, I was strengthened, and said, Let my lord speak, for thou hast strengthened me. Then said he, Knowest thou wherefore I come unto thee? And now will I return to fight with the prince of Persia: and when I am gone forth”—after I’m gone—“the prince of Grecia shall come.”

This must not have been very long before Alexander the Great invaded Medo-Persia. He was telling Daniel that it wasn’t going to be long before Alexander the Great arrived there in Medo-Persia.

Some of the description in here sounds almost like it might have been Jesus speaking. If you go back to the fifth verse, it talks about “a certain man clothed in linen, whose loins were girded with fine gold of Uphaz. His body also was like the beryl, and his face as the appearance of lightning, and his eyes as lamps of fire, and his arms and his feet like in color to polished brass, and the voice of his words like the voice of a multitude.” Some people think that it was Gabriel, others think it was Jesus Himself. It sounds a lot like the Revelation description of Jesus (Revelation 1:13–16).

(Verse 21:) “But I will show thee that which is noted in the scripture of truth: and there is none that holdeth with me in these things but Michael your prince.” How would you interpret that, “nobody holdeth with me in these things”? If you say that nobody but Michael believes Him, then you’ve got a disagreement in heaven and either Jesus or Gabriel is not being received and not being believed, and that is highly unlikely. The real meaning here is likely that nobody else knows about these things. He hasn’t shared these things with anybody but Michael the archangel.

Michael was the archangel of the Jewish people, especially in that day. “And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people” (Daniel 12:1). The mighty archangel Michael was especially assigned to the Jews at that time.

Daniel 11 history

The same person, whether Jesus or Gabriel, is still speaking in Daniel 11, verse 1. Remember, there were no chapter divisions in the original Scriptures. “There is none that holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your prince. Also I in the first year of Darius the Mede, even I, stood to confirm and to strengthen him.”

Does the Lord have influence on presidents and kings and world leaders? He weakens some or He strengthens others to get His will done. At this time it was His will to strengthen the Medo-Persian kings to make sure that they held the kingdom until Alexander came along.

(Verse 2:) “And now will I show thee the truth. Behold, there shall stand up yet three kings in Persia; and the fourth shall be far richer than they all: and by his strength through his riches he shall stir up all against the realm of Grecia.” There were three more kings of Persia after Darius the Mede, and the last one was very rich and powerful, and he saw the threat of Greece coming from the west. He, stirred up by his riches and power, probably bought a lot of armies and mercenaries. To have 250,000 men in the field, he must have had lots of money to pay them, to arm them with swords, shields, helmets, armor, chariots, horses, and all the things they needed. That cost a lot of money, great riches.

He apparently saw the threat of Alexander the Great coming from Greece, so he used this great wealth to “stir up all against the realm of Grecia”: 250,000 men, which was plenty. In fact, they say this is the largest number of men ever put into one battle, 250,000 men in one great battle in Medo-Persia, in what is now Turkey.

(Verse 3:) “And a mighty king shall stand up that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will.” He is talking about Alexander the Great. (Verse 4:) “And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds.” When Alexander died, his kingdom was divided into four parts by four generals. “Toward the four winds”—four directions: north, south, east, and west.

“Not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled.” They couldn’t hold the dominion that he had ruled. “For his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those.” After the four generals, there were others who took over and divided the kingdom more and more.

There are all kinds of interpretations of this, but it has to do with the wars that were going on, a number of which are mentioned in history, between the remnants of Alexander’s kingdom and Rome. This is a description of the wars between Greece and Rome, how God looks at it, what’s really behind it, and how they even traded women for power. He’s telling Daniel these facts because the details of that era became very important to the Jews, who were always getting kicked around by this or that empire. Just like He is telling us now about this coming Antichrist and his kingdom and what’s going to happen, he is telling God’s people of that day what was going to happen in the immediate future regarding the wars between Rome and Greece.

Then apparently He starts to leap over centuries, getting down toward the end.

WW II, the British Empire

If verse 21 is about the Antichrist and the beginning of his rise and takeover, verse 20 must be about the power which immediately precedes the Antichrist in this period of history after the fall of the British Empire.

Britain was the greatest recent empire, and the sun never set on the British flag. It had great colonies around the world, and if not colonies, they were still part of the commonwealth, like Canada, her young lions like America, still standing strong together. In fact, the Bible speaks of it in Ezekiel (Ezekiel 38:13). Britain and its colonies and ex-colonies and commonwealth countries were the mightiest empire on earth just a few years ago. At the turn of the twentieth century, Britain was the greatest power on earth. But two wars finished that—beginning with World War 1, in which the U.S. had to come to her aid and as a result became much more militant and warlike. Britain went flat after World War 2 and lost its empire.

After the British Empire fell, the United States of America became the most powerful nation on earth. Even more than Russia, as Russia was still rebuilding. It had been exhausted by the war and still didn’t have the atom bomb. Only the Americans had the atom bombs, and with the atom bomb, they were the most powerful nation on the face of the earth.

Let’s go back a verse to the 20th verse, the one which describes some world power in existence just before the Antichrist.

“Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom.” Did you know the United States raises more taxes than any nation on the face of the earth, and it spends more money on the military and armaments than any other nation? She’s the greatest raiser of taxes in the world. They have to pay their taxes for guns and bombs, even for a war they didn’t want, like Vietnam.

The world power which is to immediately precede the Antichrist is a great raiser of taxes. “But within few days he shall be destroyed”—that is, in the mind of God a few days; He calls 2,500 years many days—“He shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.”

Rich people have borrowed themselves into debts that they can never repay. Poor people the same; middle-class people the same. So if the slightest thing gets out of balance, the whole thing crashes like a bunch of dominoes. Everybody loses everything, including the government, but the ones who loaned the money now own everything. They loaned the money on the house; now they own the house. They loaned the money on the business; now they own the business. They loaned the money on the industry; now they own the industry. They loaned the money to the government, and now they own the government.

Not everybody loses when there’s a crash. There are some big money boys at the top who make all the money that is lost. It’s in somebody’s pocket. You may have lost it but somebody else has it. All they have to do is engineer a crash and say, “It’s time to pay. Pay up!” And the borrowers can’t pay. “Okay, we’ll take the house, the furniture, the car, the government!”

The raiser of taxes is now in debt. The United States is now the greatest debtor nation on the face of the earth! It owes more money than any other nation. It raises more taxes to pay for its armaments and its government, which wastes $700 for a hammer, $500 for a screwdriver. If you’re a poor person, you don’t have to steal $700 for a hammer or $500 for a screwdriver; you steal $5 or $7 and you’ll land in jail. But not the rich, not big industries. If they ever get caught, they just pay a multimillion-dollar fine, and that’s peanuts compared to the billions they’ve got already.

So there’s your raiser of taxes and what he uses his taxes for, and what’s going to happen when the crash comes.

Rise of the Antichrist

(Verse 21:) “And in his estate shall stand up a vile person, to whom they shall not give the honor of the kingdom: but he shall come in peaceably, and obtain the kingdom by flatteries.” The Antichrist is going to win the world in the long run not only through war, but through propaganda, persuasion, “obtaining the kingdom by flatteries.”

(Verse 22:) “And with the arms of a flood shall they be overflown from before him, and shall be broken; yea, also the prince of the covenant.” They’re giving you advance warning that this is the Antichrist, who’s going to make that covenant. In other words, he is also the prince of the covenant.

(Verse 23:) “And after the league made with him, he shall work deceitfully.” A league is a treaty or a pact or a bond or alliance or covenant. To get the world together, he has to make some kind of pact or treaty or covenant to persuade them that this is the best thing to do to solve our problems. For example, “We’ll prevent nuclear war by getting together and making this league or covenant.”

After that, “he shall work deceitfully.” He’s been working deceitfully all along, so that’s nothing new. “For he shall come up, and shall become strong with a small people.” Communism started with one man! Karl Marx, a German who wrote Das Kapital, with Friedrich Engels, the Communist Manifesto.

(Verse 24:) “He shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province. He shall do that which his fathers have not done, nor his fathers’ fathers; he shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches.” Most conquerors, most great warring powers run by the rich and kings robbed everybody, the rich and poor alike, and took it for themselves and kept it. Whereas the communists promised to share the wealth, to “scatter among them the spoil and the prey.”

They knew that, in order to take over the world, they had to convince the poor, the laboring man, in order to get their soldiers and fighters and infiltrators, their fifth columnists. They had to persuade the millions of poor and laborers that communism was the thing that was going to finally get them a square deal and a chicken in the pot or a piece of land. “Bread and land” was the cry of the Russian revolution. Why wouldn’t that appeal to a poor, hardworking laborer eking out a bare existence? He’s hungry, he’s oppressed, he’s mistreated by his government and by the powers that be and the rich, so he’s fed up. The poor figure, “The rich have robbed us. Why shouldn’t we rob the rich and get it back?”

“Yea, and he shall forecast his devices against the strongholds, even for a time.” A very short time; he doesn’t have very long!

Copyright © May 1985 by The Family International

The Word Became Flesh    

 01/08/24 In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through him, and without him was not anything made that was made. In him was life,[a] and the life was the light of men. The light shines in the darkness, and the darkness has not overcome it.

There was a man sent from God, whose name was John. He came as a witness, to bear witness about the light, that all might believe through him. He was not the light, but came to bear witness about the light.

The true light, which gives light to everyone, was coming into the world. 10 He was in the world, and the world was made through him, yet the world did not know him. 11 He came to his own,[b] and his own people[c] did not receive him. 12 But to all who did receive him, who believed in his name, he gave the right to become children of God, 13 who were born, not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man, but of God.
(John 1:1-12) ESV

The Word

David Brandt Berg

1998-01-01

How do people become “alienated from the life of God” (Ephesians 4:18)? It’s the Word of God. When they neglect the Word, they neglect the Lord. How can you become alienated from the life of God? How can you become separated from the Lord? It’s when you become separated from the Word, because He is the Word. You become separated from the Word, and you become separated from the Lord.

Then you become “darkened in your understanding” because you have become separated from the Word. Then finally you get so hard, terribly hard, that you’re just absolutely past feeling. “He that hardeneth his neck after being often reproved shall suddenly be destroyed” (Proverbs 29:1).

So really it has to do with the Word—whether you live in the Word or not. This is what’s wrong with many Christians. They never really read their Bibles daily. They might have pulled a verse from the promise box or might have had a little devotion. They depended altogether on Sunday church services to give them all the Word they needed for the week. It certainly wasn’t enough to last them, like expecting one meal to last you all week.

Many Christians neglect the Word. They’re starved for the Word. They get a few little crumbs on Sunday and starve the rest of the week. They have neglected the life, the light, the strength, the power, the only hope of victory, and that’s God’s Word!

It’s when people get separated from the Word that they depart from the faith. When they lose faith in the Word or get separated from it, that’s when they become alienated from the life of God. What is the life of God? He said, “The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit and they are life” (John 6:63). That’s the life of God. It’s His Word that gives us life and food and nourishment and strength and spiritual health.

When people get cut off from the Word, it’s like cutting off their food, stopping the flow of nourishment. “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was God”—the life of God (John 1:1). What does it mean by “the life of God”? What is the life of God? What is the life-giving flow that gives life from God? It’s the Word! When they neglect the Word, they neglect the life of God, because that is the life. “I am the way, the truth and the life” (John 14:6).

“Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone: but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit” (John 12:24). In other words, it brings forth life. The seed, the Word, brings forth life. And if they become alienated from the Word they become alienated from life, spiritual life, from the Lord, because He is the Word. They become alienated from His life and His spiritual spark, that which gives life. The Word is life.

That scripture always impressed me: “The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit and they are life” (John 6:63). Think of that! They are Spirit and they are life! They’re real things. These are things you can’t see, you can’t touch, but without them everything would be totally dead. And without the Word, people become dead, without life.

Science still doesn’t understand life. Five minutes after you’re dead, you’re still all there physically, materially, everything’s there—but something’s gone that they can’t see or feel and which has no weight. They’ve weighed bodies right after they died to see if there was a difference in weight, and it makes no difference. There’s just some spark, some electricity, some life, some spirit gone which gave that body life. And without the Word, which is the Spirit and the life of Jesus, they’re without Him, without His fellowship, without the Word.

Jesus is the Word. He is the Spirit and the life, and you have to have a dose of Him every day, a good feeding and feasting and drinking. Just as you have to eat in order to have physical strength, you have to eat of the Word, drink of the Word to have spiritual strength.

How do people get out of fellowship with the Lord? How do they become separated from His life? It doesn’t mean they’re not saved; they still believe in Jesus. They neglect the Word, they get away from the Word. I think that’s how people get so alienated from the life of God. “Without Me, ye are nothing” (John 15:5). They get away from the Lord. They don’t lose their salvation but they “follow afar off” like Peter (Matthew 26:58), to the point where they could even deny Him, like Peter did.

I think that’s the secret that causes people to cool off. “The love of many waxes cold” (Matthew 24:12), the flame dies down, the fire dies. They cool off; they turn cold. What feeds the fire? What feeds the flame? It’s the fuel. And what’s the fuel? It’s the Word that feeds the candle, that feeds the fire! It’s the fuel, the life that’s in that fuel, whether it be candle wax or gasoline or oil or whatever, even electricity. It’s that fuel that fires the flame.

When they run out of fuel, like the five foolish virgins ran out of oil (Matthew 25:1–10), the fire goes out, the light goes out, and they wind up in darkness, alienated from the life of God, the fuel, the Word, the Spirit. “Alienated from the life of God.” What is the life of God? The Word, the Spirit, the life. Alienated from it, they become dark—darkened in their understanding. The fuel runs out because they haven’t fed the fire with the Word, which is Jesus, Spirit, life.

The Word is all of these things: the Word is Jesus, the Word is God, the Word is Spirit, the Word is life! Without Jesus you’re without Spirit, you’re without life, you’re dead! The flame goes out, just like when it runs out of oil or fuel. The fire goes out. There’s no heat, and the person grows cold, past feeling.

They become like an alien to the kingdom of God. They’re a foreigner, a stranger. They’re still a member of the kingdom, a child of God, a son of God, but they’re a prodigal son in a very far country and a stranger to their own family, their own home, their own country, the kingdom of God.—Like Israel of old when Saul got killed and Israel seemed to be defeated completely, which God had to do to get Saul and his crowd out of the way. They all went home, they all turned back (1 Samuel 31:7). They didn’t fight anymore, there was no more army. The kingdom disintegrated and the enemy won.

They didn’t wait for the Word. They didn’t wait for the prophet of God and receive the Word of God to go out and fight. They tried to fight in their own strength without the Lord, without the prophet, and without the Word of God.—Without His blessings and His approval.

Saul went ahead in his own strength. He was a king and he was big and strong, head and shoulders above his brethren. He thought he could fight without God, without the Word, without the blessing of God. He tried to get the blessing of God. He went ahead and sacrificed and made the offering himself on the altar and asked God to bless. He went through the motions, but it was lifeless; there was nothing there. (See 1 Samuel 13:8–11.)

Without the prophet of God there was no Word, there was no life, there was no fire, there was nothing. They went out and tried to fight the battle against the enemy and fell flat on their faces! And because of this, Saul and all of his sons were eventually killed and decapitated and humiliated, and the army was defeated and every man went home to his tent.

He was doomed to defeat! He couldn’t have done anything else; he was programmed for defeat. Because the minute you neglect the Lord and His Word, you are programmed to self-destruct. You’re geared for it, keyed to it, wired for it; it becomes automatic. Doomsday was bound to come, and it came.

The only way God could revive the nation was to raise up David, the little lad who became a warrior and a strong leader in the kingdom, rival to the king himself. But the difference was that David had the Word; he really loved the Lord. He stuck close to the Spirit of God and the love of the Spirit and the Word of God. He was a prophet of God. David was first and foremost a prophet of God who received beautiful prophecies from the Lord. The book of Psalms is virtually all prophecy.

The nation was virtually dead when David came along. Saul had killed it by separating it from the Word, from the prophet of God. Saul cut off all his possible avenues of escape, all of his possible helpers who could have possibly revived him, so finally God just had to cut him off.

David collected his army from the outcasts of Saul, the people that Saul kicked out because they loved David or were loyal to David. Saul got rid of all the good people, all the spiritual people, the followers of David. He threw them out as traitors and subversives. So they collected out in the wilderness in the Cave of Adullam and became outcasts.

The only ones who survived were outcasts out in the wilderness in the Cave of Adullam with David, and God knows they were few and far between in those days. When Samuel the prophet was gone, the army was defeated, the nation fell apart, and some of the only ones who survived were David and his little band.

They had years of work ahead to try to make a comeback and get the country together again and reestablish the true leadership and king, under David. The Lord had to cut off Saul and his sons and his followers, and purge the nation of all those who wouldn’t follow David. And David had to actually go into the land of their enemies for a couple of years before he finally came back and tried to pick up the pieces.

It’s dangerous to neglect the Word! The minute you start crowding the Word out of your lives, you are getting too busy. Some people just worship the effects of the Word. But you can’t even put the fruit of the Word above the Word itself. Without the seed, there never would have been new life, fruit. Without the sap, the tree dies.

“Without Me, ye are nothing,” Jesus said, and He was the Word (John 15:5). Without the Word, there’s nothing. Without the Word there is no Spirit, no life, no power, no light, no heat, no warmth, no fruit.

So that’s the secret: the Word.—The secret of power and victory and overcoming and fruitfulness and fire and life and warmth and light and leadership, everything, is the Word. And the lack of it is the secret of failure and coldness and darkness and weakness and dying spiritually.

There’s nothing wrong with worshipping the Word. The Word is Jesus! The Word is God! The Word is life! The Word is the Lord, the Lord is the Word, so there’s nothing wrong with worshipping the Word or loving the Word and living in the Word, because Jesus is the Word.

He said, “The Words that I speak unto you, they are Spirit and they are life” (John 6:63). “I am the way, the truth”—there’s the Word again—“and the life” (John 14:6). Jesus is the Word, and the Word is Jesus, and if you don’t keep feeding on it and absorbing His life—“Eat of Me,” as He said, “drink of My blood and eat of My flesh” (John 6:53–58)—you’ll never survive spiritually.

So that’s the secret of why people depart from the faith. They get away from the Word first of all, and when they got away from the Word they became darkened in their understanding, and then they became alienated from the life of God, which is the Word.

And they finally just grew so cold they became past feeling; they didn’t even feel it anymore! Their consciences are hardened and their hearts are hardened. Oh, it’s a dangerous place to be! Because “he that being often reproved and hardeneth his neck shall suddenly be destroyed, and that without remedy” (Proverbs 29:1).

So that’s the secret. It’s the secret of victory or defeat; it’s the secret of success or failure. It all depends on how people treat the Word and how they live in it and live on it, or try to go without it.

Copyright © 1998 The Family International.

The Covenant Confirmed

 01/07/24 Then he said to Moses, “Come up to the Lord, you and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel, and worship from afar. Moses alone shall come near to the Lord, but the others shall not come near, and the people shall not come up with him.”

Moses came and told the people all the words of the Lord and all the rules.[a] And all the people answered with one voice and said, “All the words that the Lord has spoken we will do.” And Moses wrote down all the words of the Lord. He rose early in the morning and built an altar at the foot of the mountain, and twelve pillars, according to the twelve tribes of Israel. And he sent young men of the people of Israel, who offered burnt offerings and sacrificed peace offerings of oxen to the Lord. And Moses took half of the blood and put it in basins, and half of the blood he threw against the altar. Then he took the Book of the Covenant and read it in the hearing of the people. And they said, “All that the Lord has spoken we will do, and we will be obedient.” And Moses took the blood and threw it on the people and said, “Behold the blood of the covenant that the Lord has made with you in accordance with all these words.”

Then Moses and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel went up, 10 and they saw the God of Israel. There was under his feet as it were a pavement of sapphire stone, like the very heaven for clearness. 11 And he did not lay his hand on the chief men of the people of Israel; they beheld God, and ate and drank.

12 The Lord said to Moses, “Come up to me on the mountain and wait there, that I may give you the tablets of stone, with the law and the commandment, which I have written for their instruction.” 13 So Moses rose with his assistant Joshua, and Moses went up into the mountain of God. 14 And he said to the elders, “Wait here for us until we return to you. And behold, Aaron and Hur are with you. Whoever has a dispute, let him go to them.”

15 Then Moses went up on the mountain, and the cloud covered the mountain. 16 The glory of the Lord dwelt on Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days. And on the seventh day he called to Moses out of the midst of the cloud. 17 Now the appearance of the glory of the Lord was like a devouring fire on the top of the mountain in the sight of the people of Israel. 18 Moses entered the cloud and went up on the mountain. And Moses was on the mountain forty days and forty nights. (Exodus 24) ESV

Covenant—Part 2

Covenant

Peter Amsterdam

2018-03-06

In part one of this series, we read about how all of the Jewish people who followed Moses out of Egypt came to the base of Mount Sinai to hear God give them the Ten Commandments. They agreed to keep these, thus entering a covenant with God, and Moses then took blood from a sacrificial animal and sprinkled it on some of the people to seal the covenant.1

After that, God held a ceremony with some of the leaders of the people.

Moses and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel went up, and they saw the God of Israel. There was under his feet as it were a pavement of sapphire stone, like the very heaven for clearness. And he did not lay his hand on the chief men of the people of Israel; they beheld God, and ate and drank.2

Seventy-four people went up Mount Sinai to represent the people of Israel in a covenant meal. In those ancient times, eating a meal together was understood to convey acceptance, and thus this meal showed mutual acceptance of the covenant. While earlier God had said that anyone who touched the mountain would be killed, here He gave permission for these men to come up the mountain and did not lay his hand on the chief men.

In the New Testament we’re told that No one has ever seen God,3 so how did these elders see Him? One author explains that the elders saw some sort of general shape that he allowed them to see vaguely; but they could see clearly and with true definition only one thing: “Under his feet was something like a pavement made of sapphire, clear as the sky itself.” This is consistent with other visions of God in which viewers do not really see him but see something that lets them know they are dealing with a person rather than a thing but who is otherwise glorious and brilliant, relatively indistinct, atop a platform of some sort that is indeed distinctly recognizable. Such visions include, for example, that of Ezekiel 1:26–28 and Exodus 33:23. Never do humans actually see God fully in his essence, but only something of a shape that God allows to be recognized as that of an actual (extremely huge) person, thus allowing some sort of focus on himself, something for the humans to look at and talk to.4

Sometime after the covenant meal with the elders, Moses was instructed to “Come up to me on the mountain and wait there, that I may give you the tablets of stone, with the law and the commandment, which I have written for their instruction.”5 This time Moses went up with instructions to remain there, indicating that he would be there for some time. There he would receive the tablets of stone written by God’s own hand, which clearly showed that God was the author of the commandments, and that He wanted them written down so they could be taught to the people. Moses appointed Aaron and Hur as judges to mediate any disputes in his absence, and then went up the mountain with his assistant, Joshua.

After ascending the mountain, Moses waited six days before encountering God and receiving the commandments.

The glory of the LORD dwelt on Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it six days. And on the seventh day he called to Moses out of the midst of the cloud. Now the appearance of the glory of the LORD was like a devouring fire on the top of the mountain in the sight of the people of Israel. Moses entered the cloud and went up on the mountain. And Moses was on the mountain forty days and forty nights.6

God had instructed Moses to build the tabernacle in which He would make His presence known to the people. Moses was to tell the people to give a contribution toward this tabernacle, which they did:

This is the contribution that you shall receive from them: gold, silver, and bronze, blue and purple and scarlet yarns and fine twined linen, goats’ hair, tanned rams’ skins, goatskins, acacia wood, oil for the lamps, spices for the anointing oil and for the fragrant incense, onyx stones, and stones for setting, for the ephod and for the breastpiece. And let them make me a sanctuary, that I may dwell in their midst.7 

Having delivered them from slavery and entered a covenant with them, now God was going to dwell among them.

The reason the people had the gold, silver, spices, etc., to contribute was that before they left Egypt, they had asked the Egyptians for silver and gold jewelry and for clothing. And the LORD had given the people favor in the sight of the Egyptians, so that they let them have what they asked. Thus they plundered the Egyptians.8 They were now going to contribute some of that plunder toward building the place where God would dwell with them and they would worship Him.

In time, God instructed Moses to place the tabernacle in the center of the encampment with Moses, Aaron, and Aaron’s sons camping in front of it, and the tribe of Levi camped on each of the other three sides, with the rest of the tribes surrounding it a bit farther away.9 The beauty of this is that God desired a special place where He could live among His covenant people.

Sadly, while Moses was gone for forty days, the people seemed to think that he might not return and they demanded that Aaron make them gods, which he did by collecting gold from the people and making a golden calf.10 While Aaron suggested that they place an altar before the idol and offer sacrifices to the LORD,11 this was a compromise, and the reality was that the people had broken the covenant they had made with God. Upon returning to the camp, Moses broke the stone tablets on which God had written the commandments, symbolizing the breaking of the covenant by the people.12

Due to the sin of the people, God told Moses that while He would send an angel before the people to guide them, there was a price. He said:

“Go up to the land flowing with milk and honey. But I will not go with you, because you are a stiff-necked people and I might destroy you on the way.” When the people heard these distressing words, they began to mourn.13

He added:

If I were to go with you even for a moment, I might destroy you.14

The people mourned when they heard this news.

The close presence of God had been withdrawn from the people of Israel due to their idolatry. Moses therefore set up a tent outside the encampment of the people as the “tent of meeting.”15 This temporary tent of meeting was later replaced by the tabernacle, which was relocated to the center of the encampment. When Moses would enter the tent, the pillar of cloud would descend and stand at the entrance of the tent, and the LORD would speak with Moses.16 When the people saw the cloud standing at the door of the tent, they would rise up and worship, each at his tent door.17 The word used for worship here meant they bowed themselves down and made obeisance before the presence of GodMeanwhile, the LORD would speak to Moses face to face, as a man speaks with his friend.18 Elsewhere, the LORD’s communication with Moses is described as: With him I speak mouth to mouth, clearly, and not in riddles, and he beholds the form of the LORD.19

By placing this tent of meeting some distance from the encampment, Moses reminded the people that God had distanced Himself from them because of their sins. In a sense, the tent of meeting being located outside the camp abrogated the covenant, just as Moses breaking the tablets did.20 The covenant was dissolved, because the people didn’t fulfill their part. God was still nearby, He hadn’t completely rejected them, but for the time being He was no longer among the people. If they wanted to seek counsel of the LORD, Moses would have to go outside the camp to ask God for guidance.

Moses asked the LORD to reconsider leading them into the Promised Land.

“If your presence will not go with me, do not bring us up from here. For how shall it be known that I have found favor in your sight, I and your people? Is it not in your going with us, so that we are distinct, I and your people, from every other people on the face of the earth?” And the LORD said to Moses, “This very thing that you have spoken I will do, for you have found favor in my sight, and I know you by name.”21 

God told Moses:

“My Presence will go with you, and I will give you rest.”22

Moses was instructed to cut two tablets of stone, like the first ones, and to come up the mountain alone. This is when the LORD allowed Moses to see His back.23

The LORD descended in the cloud and stood with him there, and proclaimed the name of the LORD. The LORD passed before him and proclaimed, “The LORD, the LORD, a God merciful and gracious, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love and faithfulness, keeping steadfast love for thousands, forgiving iniquity and transgression and sin, but who will by no means clear the guilty, visiting the iniquity of the fathers on the children and the children’s children, to the third and the fourth generation.”24

While on the mountain, Moses asked God to forgive the people, which He did, and then He renewed the covenant.

Moses quickly bowed his head toward the earth and worshiped. And he said, “If now I have found favor in your sight, O Lord, please let the Lord go in the midst of us, for it is a stiff-necked people, and pardon our iniquity and our sin, and take us for your inheritance.” And he said, “Behold, I am making a covenant. Before all your people I will do marvels, such as have not been created in all the earth or in any nation. And all the people among whom you are shall see the work of the LORD, for it is an awesome thing that I will do with you.”25

God gave Moses further instructions for the people to follow and then told Moses:

“Write these words, for in accordance with these words I have made a covenant with you and with Israel.”26 

Once the covenant was renewed and the people were forgiven, God instructed Moses to build the tabernacle, which became the new tent of meeting, and to place it in the midst of the people. God’s presence was once more with them.

The cloud of the LORD was on the tabernacle by day, and fire was in it by night, in the sight of all the house of Israel throughout all their journeys.27

This experience taught the people of Israel that the Law God had given them was important, and that obeying it was crucial to receiving God’s blessings.

(Part Three of this series will look at some of the specific laws and their significance.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Exodus 24:8.

2 Exodus 24:9–11.

3 1 John 4:12.

4 D. K. Stuart, Exodus Vol. 2 (Nashville: Broadman & Holman, 2006), 556.

5 Exodus 24:12.

6 Exodus 24:16–18.

7 Exodus 25:3–8.

8 Exodus 12:35–36.

9 Numbers 2:1–3, 3:38.

10 Exodus 32:1–4.

11 Exodus 32:5.

12 Exodus 32:7–19.

13 Exodus 33:3–4 NIV.

14 Exodus 33:5 NIV.

15 Exodus 33:7.

16 Exodus 33:9.

17 Exodus 33:10.

18 Exodus 33:11 NIV.

19 Numbers 12:8.

20 Exodus 32:19.

21 Exodus 33:15–17.

22 Exodus 33:14.

23 Exodus 33:18–23.

24 Exodus 34:5–7.

25 Exodus 34:8–10.

26 Exodus 34:27.

27 Exodus 40:38.

Copyright © 2018 The Family International.

Blessings for Obedience

 01/06/24 “And if you faithfully obey the voice of the Lord your God, being careful to do all his commandments that I command you today, the Lord your God will set you high above all the nations of the earth. And all these blessings shall come upon you and overtake you, if you obey the voice of the Lord your God. Blessed shall you be in the city, and blessed shall you be in the field. Blessed shall be the fruit of your womb and the fruit of your ground and the fruit of your cattle, the increase of your herds and the young of your flock. Blessed shall be your basket and your kneading bowl. Blessed shall you be when you come in, and blessed shall you be when you go out.

“The Lord will cause your enemies who rise against you to be defeated before you. They shall come out against you one way and flee before you seven ways. The Lord will command the blessing on you in your barns and in all that you undertake. And he will bless you in the land that the Lord your God is giving you. The Lord will establish you as a people holy to himself, as he has sworn to you, if you keep the commandments of the Lord your God and walk in his ways. 10 And all the peoples of the earth shall see that you are called by the name of the Lord, and they shall be afraid of you. 11 And the Lord will make you abound in prosperity, in the fruit of your womb and in the fruit of your livestock and in the fruit of your ground, within the land that the Lord swore to your fathers to give you. 12 The Lord will open to you his good treasury, the heavens, to give the rain to your land in its season and to bless all the work of your hands. And you shall lend to many nations, but you shall not borrow. 13 And the Lord will make you the head and not the tail, and you shall only go up and not down, if you obey the commandments of the Lord your God, which I command you today, being careful to do them, 14 and if you do not turn aside from any of the words that I command you today, to the right hand or to the left, to go after other gods to serve them. (Deuteronomy 28:1-14) ESV

Covenant—Part 1

Covenant

Peter Amsterdam

2018-02-27

Last year, during my morning devotions, I read the book of Leviticus. It’s never been high on my “favorite books of the Bible” list, but I decided to wade through it. Generally my attitude about the books of Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy has been rather dismissive, if not negative. They are, after all, full of the Laws of Moses, which I’ve generally looked at as rather passé since Jesus came and fulfilled the law, thus freeing us from all of its rules and regulations.

As I was working my way through Leviticus, I realized that I didn’t really understand very much about the Laws of Moses—their purpose, why they were given, why the Israelites had to obey so many rules concerning literally everything down to the clothes they wore, the food they ate—and also what, if any, significance the Law as outlined in the Old Testament has for Christians today. So I decided to do some study on the subject in order to better understand these books of the Law. I focused on the books of Exodus and Leviticus, since Exodus speaks of how, why, and under what circumstances the Law was given, and Leviticus gives the details of the Law.

In order to better understand the Old Testament laws and their purpose, it helps to understand something of the context in which they were given to the people of Israel thousands of years ago. In the book of Exodus we’re told that the descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob (who was renamed Israel by God) were enslaved in the land of Egypt. After they had spent hundreds of years in slavery, God raised up Moses to challenge Pharaoh to let the Hebrew people leave Egypt. Pharaoh initially refused, but God told Moses that due to the force of His strong hand, Pharaoh would let them go.1

God told Moses:

I am the LORD. I appeared to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob, as God Almighty, but by my name the LORD I did not make myself known to them. I also established my covenant with them to give them the land of Canaan, the land in which they lived as sojourners.2

When speaking to Moses, God made reference to a covenant He had made with the forefathers of the Jewish people. This covenant was an agreement between God and Abraham in which God vowed to do certain things, and Abraham and his descendants were required to do certain things.

God explained the agreement to Abraham like this:

Behold, my covenant is with you, and you shall be the father of a multitude of nations.3

I will establish my covenant between me and you and your offspring after you throughout their generations for an everlasting covenant, to be God to you and to your offspring after you. And I will give to you and to your offspring after you the land of your sojournings, all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession, and I will be their God.4

He then spoke of Abraham’s side of the agreement:

As for you, you shall keep my covenant, you and your offspring after you throughout their generations. This is my covenant, which you shall keep, between me and you and your offspring after you: Every male among you shall be circumcised. You shall be circumcised in the flesh of your foreskins, and it shall be a sign of the covenant between me and you.5

The covenant between God and Abraham and his descendants was a binding agreement in which both sides made promises.

Another example of a covenant, or agreement, is when Abraham and Abimelech made a covenant regarding a well that Abraham had dug. They made an agreement between them and swore an oath together.

Therefore that place was called Beersheba, because there both of them swore an oath. So they made a covenant at Beersheba.6

We also read of God making a binding covenant with humanity and with all living creatures after the flood when He said to Noah:

“Behold, I establish my covenant with you and your offspring after you, and with every living creature that is with you, the birds, the livestock, and every beast of the earth with you, as many as came out of the ark; it is for every beast of the earth. I establish my covenant with you, that never again shall all flesh be cut off by the waters of the flood, and never again shall there be a flood to destroy the earth.” And God said, “This is the sign of the covenant that I make between me and you and every living creature that is with you, for all future generations: I have set my bow in the cloud, and it shall be a sign of the covenant between me and the earth.”7

In Scripture we read that there were different kinds of covenants: 1) when a subordinate party alone swore a covenant oath to a superior party. 2) When the superior party alone swore an oath to a subordinate. In such a covenant, the superior party would bind himself to bless the inferior for deeds of loyal service. 3) When both parties swore an oath. In this type of covenant, both parties would jointly pledge themselves to each other and each would agree to fulfill specific responsibilities.8

Bearing in mind the covenant God made with Israel, let’s take a look at the period of time when the Israelites were slaves in Egypt:

During those many days the king of Egypt died, and the people of Israel groaned because of their slavery and cried out for help. Their cry for rescue from slavery came up to God. And God heard their groaning, and God remembered his covenant with Abraham, with Isaac, and with Jacob.9

Because He had made a covenant with Abraham, God told Moses to tell the Israelites:

I am the LORD, and I will bring you out from under the burdens of the Egyptians, and I will deliver you from slavery to them, and I will redeem you with an outstretched arm and with great acts of judgment. I will take you to be my people, and I will be your God, and you shall know that I am the LORD your God, who has brought you out from under the burdens of the Egyptians. I will bring you into the land that I swore to give to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob. I will give it to you for a possession. I am the LORD.10

About seven weeks after leaving Egypt, the people of Israel arrived at Mount Sinai, where Moses met with God on the mountain. It was here that God told Moses:

“Thus you shall say to the house of Jacob, and tell the people of Israel: You yourselves have seen what I did to the Egyptians, and how I bore you on eagles’ wings and brought you to myself. Now therefore, if you will indeed obey my voice and keep my covenant, you shall be my treasured possession among all peoples, for all the earth is mine; and you shall be to me a kingdom of priests and a holy nation. These are the words that you shall speak to the people of Israel.” So Moses came and called the elders of the people and set before them all these words that the LORD had commanded him. All the people answered together and said, “All that the LORD has spoken we will do.” And Moses reported the words of the people to the LORD.11

Archaeologists have uncovered many covenant texts from the second century BC which follow a specific pattern. The language used in the covenant between God and the Hebrew people was similar to the language used in other Near Eastern covenants of the time. This covenant is seen as a vassal treaty—meaning that one party, often a ruler of a superior country, would make a pact with a ruler of a weaker subservient country. Vassal treaties during this time period followed a general pattern, beginning with a preamble or introduction that declared the greater king’s name and then expressed the history of his deeds which had benefited the vassal. Then the stipulations were put forth, listing what the vassal would be required to do. The vassal had to place a copy of the treaty in the temple and it had to be read occasionally. The treaty would conclude with curses and blessings, depending on whether the covenant was kept or broken.

There are similarities in the covenant between God and the Israelites to a vassal treaty of those times. God declared Himself as the LORD your God and spoke of what He had done for Israel by freeing them from slavery in Egypt. He then told them they would be His treasured possession, a kingdom of priests and a holy nation, provided they would obey His voice and keep His covenant—which meant keeping the laws He would give them. These laws are found in the books of Leviticus and Deuteronomy, and are referred to as the Book of the Covenant,12 the Law of Moses, and the Law. The Law was the part of the covenant the people agreed to obey:

Moses came and told the people all the words of the LORD and all the rules. And all the people answered with one voice and said, “All the words that the LORD has spoken we will do.”13 

In agreeing to obey the words the Lord had given, they entered into a covenant with God. He told Moses:

“Write these words, for in accordance with these words I have made a covenant with you and with Israel.”14 

The Law was put into the Ark of the Covenant:

He took the testimony and put it into the ark, and put the poles on the ark and set the mercy seat above on the ark.15

All of these aspects of God’s covenant with Israel coincide with a vassal treaty of ancient times.

Once the people agreed to the covenant, God told Moses to tell the people to consecrate themselves—to wash their garments, refrain from sexual relations (which would make them ritually unclean), and to be ready in three days, and on the third day the LORD will come down on Mount Sinai in the sight of all the people.16 Moses also told the people not to go up or touch the edge of the mountain, and if they did, they were to be stoned or shot with arrows. They were told that when they heard the trumpet sound on the third day, they were to come to the base of the mountain.17

On the morning of the third day there were thunders and lightnings and a thick cloud on the mountain and a very loud trumpet blast, so that all the people in the camp trembled. Then Moses brought the people out of the camp to meet God, and they took their stand at the foot of the mountain. And as the sound of the trumpet grew louder and louder, Moses spoke, and God answered him in thunder. The LORD came down on Mount Sinai, to the top of the mountain.18

God called Moses to come up the mountain again, and when he did, the Lord told him to go back down the mountain to warn the people a second time not to come up the mountain to look at Him, and that if they did, many would die. While Moses was with the people, God spoke to all of Israel, giving them the Ten Commandments. Some commentators state that the people heard God speak directly to them, in words they understood. Others state that everyone heard God’s voice as thunder, and Moses interpreted what God had said. When we look at the account given in Deuteronomy, it seems the latter was the case.

The LORD spoke with you face to face at the mountain, out of the midst of the fire, while I stood between the LORD and you at that time, to declare to you the word of the LORD.19

We’re told that at some point during this time period, the people all agreed that they would do what the Lord had commanded them, thereby officially committing to keep their part of the covenant. In a solemn act to confirm the covenant, Moses took the blood of sacrificial animals and sprinkled it on the altar and also on some of the people. This indicated that the covenant was in force and was binding.

In Deuteronomy 28, God told them of the blessings which would come upon you and overtake you, if you obey the voice of the LORD your God,20 as well as the curses which would come upon them if they were to break the binding covenant they had made with God.21

While the Law might seem burdensome to us in the 21st century, to the Jewish nation it was beloved, as it was part of the covenant that they made with God. They understood that by obeying it, they received His blessings. Look at these expressions in the Psalms of their feelings about the Law:

The law of your mouth is better to me than thousands of gold and silver pieces.22

In the way of your testimonies I delight as much as in all riches.23

Your testimonies are wonderful; therefore my soul keeps them.24

Your law is my delight.25

Oh how I love your law! It is my meditation all the day.26

(In Part Two, we’ll look at the Israelites’ rebellion and the renewing of the covenant.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Exodus 6:1.

2 Exodus 6:2–4.

3 Genesis 17:4.

4 Genesis 17:7–8.

5 Genesis 17:9–11.

6 Genesis 21:31–32.

7 Genesis 9:9–13.

8 Scott Hahn, Covenant, in J. D. Barry, D. Bomar, D. R. Brown, R. Klippenstein, D. Mangum, C. S. Wolcott, … W. Widder, eds., The Lexham Bible Dictionary (Bellingham, WA: Lexham Press, 2016).

9 Exodus 2:23–24.

10 Exodus 6:6–8.

11 Exodus 19:3–8.

12 Exodus 24:7.

13 Exodus 24:3.

14 Exodus 34:27.

15 Exodus 40:20.

16 Exodus 19:11.

17 Exodus 19:9–15.

18 Exodus 19:16–17, 19–20.

19 Deuteronomy 5:4–5.

20 Deuteronomy 28:1–14.

21 Deuteronomy 28:15–68.

22 Psalm 119:72.

23 Psalm 119:14.

24 Psalm 119:129.

25 Psalm 119:77.

26 Psalm 119:97.

Copyright © 2018 The Family International.

The Lord’s Mercy on Israel

01/05/24 “Therefore, behold, I will allure her,
and bring her into the wilderness,
and speak tenderly to her.
15 And there I will give her vineyards
and make the Valley of Achor[e] a door of hope.
And there she shall answer as in the days of her youth,
as at the time when she came out of the land of Egypt.

16 “And in that day, declares the Lord, you will call me ‘My Husband,’ and no longer will you call me ‘My Baal.’ 17 For I will remove the names of the Baals from her mouth, and they shall be remembered by name no more. 18 And I will make for them a covenant on that day with the beasts of the field, the birds of the heavens, and the creeping things of the ground. And I will abolish[f] the bow, the sword, and war from the land, and I will make you lie down in safety. 19 And I will betroth you to me forever. I will betroth you to me in righteousness and in justice, in steadfast love and in mercy. 20 I will betroth you to me in faithfulness. And you shall know the Lord.

21 “And in that day I will answer, declares the Lord,
I will answer the heavens,
and they shall answer the earth,
22 and the earth shall answer the grain, the wine, and the oil,
and they shall answer Jezreel,[g]
23     and I will sow her for myself in the land.
And I will have mercy on No Mercy,[h]
and I will say to Not My People,[i] ‘You are my people’;
and he shall say, ‘You are my God.’” (Hosea 2:14-23) ESV

*In Hosea 2:19, the Lord speaks words of comfort and commitment to the nation of Israel: “I will betroth you to me forever.” This promise is especially remarkable given the context in which it is made. In the first half of the same chapter, Israel is under God’s judgment—it is a passage of disgrace, damage, and deprivation. But God will not forever forsake His people, and He promises a restoration, a renewal of their vows.

Hosea was a prophet primarily to the northern kingdom of Israel. He announced God’s judgment for the people’s breaking of the Mosaic Covenant (Hosea 1:2–4). In 722 BC, shortly after Hosea’s ministry, God utilized the Assyrians as an instrument of that judgment, and the northern kingdom went into exile (cf. Deuteronomy 28:15–68). In predicting the judgment, Hosea used a marriage covenant as a symbol of God’s covenant with Israel. God had been faithful to His people, but they had broken their vows and chased after other “lovers” (see Hosea 1:22:5).

In Hosea 2:13, the Lord lays out His case against Israel: “She burned incense to the Baals; she decked herself with rings and jewelry, and went after her lovers, but me she forgot.” But God remains committed to the relationship. Still using the language of a marriage covenant, God extends this promise:

“In that day,” declares the Lord, “you will call me ‘my husband’; you will no longer call me ‘my master.’ I will remove the names of the Baals from her lips; no longer will their names be invoked. . . . Bow and sword and battle I will abolish from the land, so that all may lie down in safety. I will betroth you to me forever; I will betroth you in righteousness and justice, in love and compassion. I will betroth you in faithfulness, and you will acknowledge the Lord” (Hosea 2:16–20).

In the midst of a dire announcement, Hosea predicts a future restoration of Israel, one characterized by peace, righteousness, love, and faithfulness. God’s grace and love for Israel are on full display here.

Three times in Hosea 2:19–20, God says, “I will betroth you.” The threefold repetition has the effect of intensity and solemnity. God means what He says. Despite Israel’s unfaithfulness to God (as illustrated by Hosea’s wife’s unfaithfulness to him), God has plans to restore the relationship to a place of blessing and abundance. The betrothal will be forever, and nothing will break the bond. The nation that had previously played the harlot will become a faithful wife.

God’s promise to Israel, “I will betroth you to me forever,” goes beyond forgiveness, beyond restoration, beyond kindness. The promise is an intimate relationship that overcomes the past and looks only to the future. God gives Himself wholly to Israel, and Israel will give herself wholly to Him. There will be nothing temporary about the union.

Jeremiah prophesies a similar time of blessing upon future Israel: “This is what the Lord, the God of Israel, says: I will surely gather them from all the lands where I banish them in my furious anger and great wrath; I will bring them back to this place [the land of Israel] and let them live in safety. They will be my people, and I will be their God. I will give them singleness of heart and action, so that they will always fear me and that all will then go well for them and for their children after them. I will make an everlasting covenant with them: I will never stop doing good to them, and I will inspire them to fear me, so that they will never turn away from me. I will rejoice in doing them good and will assuredly plant them in this land with all my heart and soul” (Jeremiah 32:36–41). These promises show that God still has a plan for the people of Israel. These promises are still going to be kept. We can be sure that all God has said is true and will take place.

The New Testament uses a metaphor similar to what’s found in Hosea, as the Church is called the “bride of Christ” (see Ephesians 5:25–27). The Church’s responsibility during the “betrothal,” before the consummation, is to be faithful to Him (2 Corinthians 11:2Ephesians 5:24). At the rapture, the Church will be united with the Bridegroom, and the official “wedding ceremony” will take place. At that time, the eternal union of Christ and His bride will be realized (Revelation 19:7–921:1–2).

Praise God, His unconditional promises are not invalidated by the unfaithfulness of mankind. Israel was unfaithful and pursued idols, but God said, “I will betroth you to me forever.” We, as part of the Church, are also unfaithful at times. Our hearts are prone to wander. Yet God’s ultimate purpose to bless His people remains intact. We are held firmly in the grip of God’s grace (see John 10:28–30).

Even when we experience the discipline of the Lord, we are confident in His unfailing love. He has promised to betroth us to Himself forever.
“His anger lasts only a moment,
but his favor lasts a lifetime;
weeping may stay for the night,
but rejoicing comes in the morning” (Psalm 30:5).
*(GotQuestions.org)

Jesus and the Woman of Samaria

01/04/24 Now when Jesus learned that the Pharisees had heard that Jesus was making and baptizing more disciples than John (although Jesus himself did not baptize, but only his disciples), he left Judea and departed again for Galilee. And he had to pass through Samaria. So he came to a town of Samaria called Sychar, near the field that Jacob had given to his son Joseph. Jacob’s well was there; so Jesus, wearied as he was from his journey, was sitting beside the well. It was about the sixth hour.[a]

A woman from Samaria came to draw water. Jesus said to her, “Give me a drink.” (For his disciples had gone away into the city to buy food.) The Samaritan woman said to him, “How is it that you, a Jew, ask for a drink from me, a woman of Samaria?” (For Jews have no dealings with Samaritans.) 10 Jesus answered her, “If you knew the gift of God, and who it is that is saying to you, ‘Give me a drink,’ you would have asked him, and he would have given you living water.” 11 The woman said to him, “Sir, you have nothing to draw water with, and the well is deep. Where do you get that living water? 12 Are you greater than our father Jacob? He gave us the well and drank from it himself, as did his sons and his livestock.” 13 Jesus said to her, “Everyone who drinks of this water will be thirsty again, 14 but whoever drinks of the water that I will give him will never be thirsty again.[b] The water that I will give him will become in him a spring of water welling up to eternal life.” 15 The woman said to him, “Sir, give me this water, so that I will not be thirsty or have to come here to draw water.”

16 Jesus said to her, “Go, call your husband, and come here.” 17 The woman answered him, “I have no husband.” Jesus said to her, “You are right in saying, ‘I have no husband’; 18 for you have had five husbands, and the one you now have is not your husband. What you have said is true.” 19 The woman said to him, “Sir, I perceive that you are a prophet. 20 Our fathers worshiped on this mountain, but you say that in Jerusalem is the place where people ought to worship.” 21 Jesus said to her, “Woman, believe me, the hour is coming when neither on this mountain nor in Jerusalem will you worship the Father. 22 You worship what you do not know; we worship what we know, for salvation is from the Jews. 23 But the hour is coming, and is now here, when the true worshipers will worship the Father in spirit and truth, for the Father is seeking such people to worship him. 24 God is spirit, and those who worship him must worship in spirit and truth.” 25 The woman said to him, “I know that Messiah is coming (he who is called Christ). When he comes, he will tell us all things.” 26 Jesus said to her, “I who speak to you am he.”

27 Just then his disciples came back. They marveled that he was talking with a woman, but no one said, “What do you seek?” or, “Why are you talking with her?” 28 So the woman left her water jar and went away into town and said to the people, 29 “Come, see a man who told me all that I ever did. Can this be the Christ?” 30 They went out of the town and were coming to him.

31 Meanwhile the disciples were urging him, saying, “Rabbi, eat.” 32 But he said to them, “I have food to eat that you do not know about.” 33 So the disciples said to one another, “Has anyone brought him something to eat?” 34 Jesus said to them, “My food is to do the will of him who sent me and to accomplish his work. 35 Do you not say, ‘There are yet four months, then comes the harvest’? Look, I tell you, lift up your eyes, and see that the fields are white for harvest. 36 Already the one who reaps is receiving wages and gathering fruit for eternal life, so that sower and reaper may rejoice together. 37 For here the saying holds true, ‘One sows and another reaps.’ 38 I sent you to reap that for which you did not labor. Others have labored, and you have entered into their labor.”

39 Many Samaritans from that town believed in him because of the woman’s testimony, “He told me all that I ever did.” 40 So when the Samaritans came to him, they asked him to stay with them, and he stayed there two days. 41 And many more believed because of his word. 42 They said to the woman, “It is no longer because of what you said that we believe, for we have heard for ourselves, and we know that this is indeed the Savior of the world.”

43 After the two days he departed for Galilee. 44 (For Jesus himself had testified that a prophet has no honor in his own hometown.) 45 So when he came to Galilee, the Galileans welcomed him, having seen all that he had done in Jerusalem at the feast. For they too had gone to the feast. (John 4:1-44) ESV

The Holy Land

David Brandt Berg

2020-02-27

The 21st verse of the 37th chapter of Ezekiel says: “Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring them into their own land.” The church has often interpreted this as being the Jewish people and this land being the literal land of Israel. It’s true that in fulfillment of Bible prophecy, the Jews have been gathered out of all the world and every nation on the face of the earth to which they had been scattered and gathered back into the land of Israel, and they have proclaimed it again their own land, Israel, a Jewish homeland.

But who is this Israel, since Jesus’ coming as the Messiah and death on the cross for our redemption? God speaks about the spiritual Israel, the children of Abraham by faith, which He has told you through His Word and through the mouth of His apostles of the early church means you! Whether you be Jew or Gentile or Greek, it no longer makes any difference. There’s now no longer any Jew nor Gentile in Christ Jesus. No male or female, for all are one in Christ Jesus. We are all just one nation now, the kingdom of God, the kingdom of Jesus Christ.1

What is our land? It’s the kingdom of God. Where is it? It’s in our hearts. “The kingdom of God,” Jesus Himself said, “cometh not with observation.” You can’t see it! He said, “For the kingdom of God is within you.”2

The woman at the well in the Gospel of John, chapter 4, began a religion argument. As soon as she found out Jesus was religious, like so many unbelievers she wanted to argue religion. And she herself was obviously what the world would call a sinner.3 But in the eyes of Jesus she was accepted and loved. He went way out of His way to make a lonely trip through her land of Samaria to meet her personally and alone at a well when she came in the heat of the day, the time when no other women came for water because it was too hot. Perhaps she came when no other women would be there because they would have criticized her or viewed her with contempt.

Jesus knew she was going to be there because He told His disciples before He left on the trip to hike that long way, many weary hot miles along the dusty roads of the Holy Land. He was in Judaea and going to Galilee, and every good Jew would have avoided Samaria which lay between like the plague, “because the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans.”4 They were considered a mongrel race, a mixture of Jews and Arabs who had a different place of worship, not at the temple on Mount Moriah but upon another mountain in Samaria that they claimed was the place to worship. The Samaritans were ostracized, banned and exiled by the Jews because they had mixed with the Gentiles, and were viewed with contempt and despised, as they considered them foreign and irreligious. But Jesus loved them!

One of the greatest stories Jesus ever told was about a Samaritan who had mercy and love upon a Jew—the story of the good Samaritan.5 He used this story to try to show the world “Who is my neighbor?” In so doing, Jesus was showing what it meant to love your neighbor and what His Law of Love truly meant when He said: “Thou shalt love the Lord thy God, and thy neighbor as thyself.”6

So while the Jews despised and avoided the Samaritans, Jesus loved them and He went out of His way to go the lonely road to Samaria to meet a lone woman by a well in the heat of the day when no one else went there, so they could have a conversation alone together. And right away she began to argue religion. She said, “You Jews say that Mount Moriah, the temple, is the place to worship. We say that here on Mount Gerizim is the place to worship.”

And Jesus said to her, “The time is coming and now is when ye shall worship God neither here upon this mountain nor in Jerusalem, but he that pleases God shall worship God in spirit and in truth”—in the Bible, His Word. “For God seeketh such to worship Him.”7 “He that worships God shall worship Him in spirit and in truth.” In other words, the physical temple meant nothing to God anymore.

Moses said that “without the shedding of blood, there shall be no remission of sins.”8 And yet the temple no longer exists—it is under a Muslim mosque now. They have no fire, no sacrificial worship, no shedding of blood. I asked a rabbi one day, “When Moses said that without the shedding of blood there’s no remission of sins, now that you no longer have sacrificial worship and the shedding of the blood of animals as a type of the cleansing of sin, how do you get forgiveness of your sins?” He replied, “Today we believe that our sacrifice is a sacrifice of prayer and worship.”

I thought to myself, “Isn’t that a pretty bloodless religion, when Moses said without the shedding of blood there’s no remission?”9 We believe that “the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanses us from all sin.”10 He was the final sacrifice for sin. He was the ultimate Lamb of God slain for the remission of our sins. He took the punishment of our sins in His own body on that tree, the cross, and that was the last efficacious, legal, and authoritative religious sacrifice of blood for sin as far as God was concerned.

Not another sacrifice after the moment Jesus died on the cross was meaningful! Not another animal slain upon the altar before the temple for another almost 40 years after Jesus was killed meant anything to God. The final ultimate Lamb of God had been slain and shed His blood already as a sacrifice for you and me upon the cross of Calvary. There is no other sacrifice! All other sacrifices were merely a type and a foreshadowing, a prophecy of the coming sacrifice of Jesus Christ and His blood on the cross for our sins. Temple worship from that time on was in vain.

Jesus died on God’s altar, the cross, represented by every crucifix in the world, believed by every Christian, every son and daughter of God who trusts Jesus Christ for their salvation and His blood shed for their sins, observed every time we observe the sacrament of Communion, the Last Supper when we take the bread and the wine. The bread, representing His body broken for us, our healing. The wine representing His blood shed for our salvation. He said, “As oft as ye do it, ye do it in remembrance of me, and ye do show the Lord’s death till He comes.”11 It’s a testimony, a witness; it’s a sign that we believe.

So who is Israel today? It’s no longer the land or people of Israel. It is the believers in Jesus, who have Jesus in their hearts and are saved—they are Israel today! And you who believe are His Holy Land today. You are His kingdom, for the kingdom of God is within you. Praise God? Every Christian is a child of God, and you are the kingdom of God.

The natural land of Israel is merely a historical piece of property. The children of God have been driven out of every country on the face of this earth, persecuted all over the world, having no home here on this earth, pilgrims and strangers seeking for a city whose builder and maker is God.12—The Holy City come down from God out of heaven to dwell upon earth.13

We’ve already arrived! We’re already in the kingdom. We’ve got our land in our hearts spiritually—Jesus! We will be the sanctuary of God, His holy temple, and we already are. “You are the temple of the Holy Ghost.”14 You are the temple of God already! God doesn’t dwell in houses built with hands.15

So where is His sanctuary today? Where does He dwell today? In you and me and all His children saved by faith in Jesus! We’re His temple, His sanctuary, and wherever two or three are gathered together in His name, He’s in our midst.16 Hallelujah!

Originally published March 1981. Adapted and republished February 2020.
Read by Reuben Ruchevsky.

1 Galatians 3:28.

2 Luke 17:20–21.

3 John 4:17–18.

4 John 4:9.

5 Luke 10:30–37.

6 Matthew 22:37–40.

7 John 4:21–24.

8 Leviticus 17:11.

9 Hebrews 9:19–22.

10 1 John 1:7.

11 1 Corinthians 11:24–26.

12 Hebrews 11:10, 13.

13 Revelation 21:1–2.

14 1 Corinthians 6:19.

15 Acts 7:48–49.

16 Matthew 18:20.

 How Long, O Lord, How Long? —Before the End

 01/03/24  “At the time of the end, the king of the south shall attack[g] him, but the king of the north shall rush upon him like a whirlwind, with chariots and horsemen, and with many ships. And he shall come into countries and shall overflow and pass through. 41 He shall come into the glorious land. And tens of thousands shall fall, but these shall be delivered out of his hand: Edom and Moab and the main part of the Ammonites. 42 He shall stretch out his hand against the countries, and the land of Egypt shall not escape. 43 He shall become ruler of the treasures of gold and of silver, and all the precious things of Egypt, and the Libyans and the Cushites shall follow in his train. 44 But news from the east and the north shall alarm him, and he shall go out with great fury to destroy and devote many to destruction. 45 And he shall pitch his palatial tents between the sea and the glorious holy mountain. Yet he shall come to his end, with none to help him.
(Daniel 11:40-45) ESV

How Long, O Lord, How Long? —Before the End

David Brandt Berg

1980-10-01

The Bible speaks of the Antichrist having all kinds of wars and troubles after the first three and a half years of his rule (Daniel 11:40–45), trying to put down rebellions and uprisings in various parts of the world, until things get in such chaos that only God Himself can stop it and rescue the world through the coming of Jesus Christ. And then He will win and rule the world!

It sounds like a pretty big assignment and a tough job—and I’m sure it will be, but with supernatural bodies and supernatural power and the wisdom of God and His direct direction, organization, and international government, I’m sure it won’t be too difficult for us. We will probably even enjoy it—particularly as we glorify God and the Lord Jesus Christ as the rulers of the earth.

We will enjoy seeing righteousness established on the earth, and “righteousness shall cover the earth as the waters cover the seas” (Isaiah 11:9; Habakkuk 2:14). We shall find a certain satisfaction in seeing the wicked punished and subjugated, if nothing else, conquered and suppressed at least for a thousand years, while His followers run the world.—Until the Lord decides to give them their final chance and lets the Devil out of his prison to deceive them once again (Revelation 20:7–8), to prove that “even though mercy be shown unto the wicked, yet will he not learn righteousness” (Isaiah 26:10). The wicked will then rise up again under Satan and try to conquer the righteous and the camp of the saints and their worldwide government under Jesus Christ in the Millennium (Revelation 20:9).

Then God will have to completely destroy them and wipe them out, the Devil and the Antichrist and the False Prophet too, and burn the whole surface of the earth and the atmospheric heavens. They will be destroyed in one great final horrible holocaust that will burn up all the wicked and all the filth and everything foul and vile throughout both the earth and the atmospheric heavens (Revelation 20:9–10).

Then God can rebuild the world on the ashes of the old—“a new heaven and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness” (2 Peter 3:13), with His great Heavenly City coming down out of heaven. For God will come and make His residence with man on earth—the New Earth, the new paradise. (See Revelation 21 and 22.)

What a wonderful final victory we have to look forward to and a great thousand-year victory during the Millennium! It’s a beautiful prospect not far away after the coming of the Lord, as soon as the wicked have completely taken over the earth under the Antichrist and are destroying it and trying to wipe out God’s people, till the cup of their iniquity is full. (See Revelation 12 and 13.) God turns around and wreaks His wrath on the unrighteous, and destroys them and the Antichrist and his False Prophet and their kingdom.

The sooner the Antichrist forces are victorious and the sooner the world government of the Antichrist is set up and the sooner the Devil is made king and tries to make people fall down and worship him, the sooner the Lord and His kingdom will come, and we “shall rule and reign with Him upon the earth a thousand years.” God’s Word says so. (See Revelation 19 and 20.)

Those who live through those times are going to go through a trying period, through these times of greatest troubles. Those who love Jesus will survive. They’ll survive spiritually even if they don’t survive physically. They’ll return with the Lord, triumphant, after the days of wrath in which He wipes out the Antichrist and his kingdom and restores the whole earth—something the Antichrist tried to do but couldn’t.

Then there will be genuine peace on earth and good will toward men throughout the world, and “righteousness shall cover the earth as the waters cover the seas.” How do the waters cover the seas? The seas are all water, aren’t they? So the world will be completely covered with the righteous kingdom of Jesus Christ! “And the Word of the Lord shall go forth from Jerusalem, from the mount of the Lord” (Isaiah 2:3).

Jesus Christ is going to set up His throne in Jerusalem and make it His capital. And He will rule and reign over the earth and we shall rule and reign with Him. “He shall rule the nations,” it says, “with a rod of iron” (Revelation 2:27; 19:15). It’s going to be an enforced rule, an iron dictatorship. It has to be, otherwise the wicked would never obey.

So there’s going to be a wonderful outcome after what’s going to happen, and it won’t be long. “Surely I come quickly.” The sooner the better. “Even so, come quickly, Lord Jesus” (Revelation 22:20).

But He cannot come soon unless the events transpire that must precede His coming. Of course, it’s not going to be over any faster than He has said. The Antichrist has to have seven years to rule and reign in order to do his dirty work and win followers to believe that he’s the messiah and the savior of the world, until he demands worship and the Mark of the Beast and death to all those who refuse to worship him.

Then Christians will be praying it’ll be over quickly, but it still won’t be over for three and a half more years. Just pray it will pass quickly without too much suffering or persecution. Amen. Even so, come quickly, Lord Jesus!

Copyright © 1980 The Family International.

Daniel Interprets the Dream

01/02/24 “You saw, O king, and behold, a great image. This image, mighty and of exceeding brightness, stood before you, and its appearance was frightening. 32 The head of this image was of fine gold, its chest and arms of silver, its middle and thighs of bronze, 33 its legs of iron, its feet partly of iron and partly of clay. 34 As you looked, a stone was cut out by no human hand, and it struck the image on its feet of iron and clay, and broke them in pieces. 35 Then the iron, the clay, the bronze, the silver, and the gold, all together were broken in pieces, and became like the chaff of the summer threshing floors; and the wind carried them away, so that not a trace of them could be found. But the stone that struck the image became a great mountain and filled the whole earth.

36 “This was the dream. Now we will tell the king its interpretation. 37 You, O king, the king of kings, to whom the God of heaven has given the kingdom, the power, and the might, and the glory, 38 and into whose hand he has given, wherever they dwell, the children of man, the beasts of the field, and the birds of the heavens, making you rule over them all—you are the head of gold. 39 Another kingdom inferior to you shall arise after you, and yet a third kingdom of bronze, which shall rule over all the earth. 40 And there shall be a fourth kingdom, strong as iron, because iron breaks to pieces and shatters all things. And like iron that crushes, it shall break and crush all these. 41 And as you saw the feet and toes, partly of potter’s clay and partly of iron, it shall be a divided kingdom, but some of the firmness of iron shall be in it, just as you saw iron mixed with the soft clay. 42 And as the toes of the feet were partly iron and partly clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong and partly brittle. 43 As you saw the iron mixed with soft clay, so they will mix with one another in marriage,[c] but they will not hold together, just as iron does not mix with clay. 44 And in the days of those kings the God of heaven will set up a kingdom that shall never be destroyed, nor shall the kingdom be left to another people. It shall break in pieces all these kingdoms and bring them to an end, and it shall stand forever, 45 just as you saw that a stone was cut from a mountain by no human hand, and that it broke in pieces the iron, the bronze, the clay, the silver, and the gold. A great God has made known to the king what shall be after this. The dream is certain, and its interpretation sure.” (Daniel 2:31-45) ESV

Daniel 2: The Kingdom of God

David Brandt Berg

1985-04-10

Daniel chapter 2, verse 42: “And as the toes of the feet were part of iron and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong”—iron—“and partly broken”—clay. “And whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men: but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay” (v. 43). How well do the dictatorships get along with the democracies? Not at all, or very little.

“And in the days of these kings.” He’s talking about the toes in the 42nd verse, the end of the image. So obviously the toes are man’s last government, and they are iron and clay mixed just like the feet, and just like nearly all governments since the fall of Rome. The Roman Empire was symbolized by legs of iron, pure iron, a strictly totalitarian tough government.

But the feet and toes that have existed ever since Rome have been a mixture of both kinds of governments—some strong, some weak, some dictatorships, some democracies. After World War I, almost all of the monarchies were overthrown.

The last kingdom of man on earth is some kind of united kingdom, a group of kingdoms united under one man, and although it is a mixture of iron and clay, this man is going to make it pretty much all iron. He’s going to unite it and he’s going to be iron if nothing else. Besides being the end of the image—you can’t go any further than the toes; it started at the head and ends at the toes—how else do we know it’s the last kingdom of man on earth?

Later we’ll see the ten horns of the beast, and we’ll also see the ten horns of another beast in the end. That figure ten keeps coming up all the time, symbolic of the ten kings who will be in power and in existence at the time of the Antichrist. In fact, they more or less put him in power and he then gives them great power.

Verse 44: “And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed.” “In the days of these kings.” He’s in supreme power over everybody for seven years, at the peak of his power.

The coming of Christ and the rescue of His children is the beginning of his end, but he’s not destroyed yet. He is destroyed about 75 days later, according to Daniel 12.

Between the Rapture and the Battle of Armageddon, the Antichrist and his forces are still in power over the earth, during those 75 days. So the Antichrist is not destroyed at the coming of Christ, at the Rapture, not that coming. The Antichrist and his forces are destroyed at the Battle of Armageddon, which is the third coming.

The Antichrist kingdom continues from the Rapture to the Battle of Armageddon, a period of 75 days altogether, which is called the wrath of God. During that period his kingdom and all those left behind, especially he and his marked people, are suffering horrors—a period of real hell on earth as a part of their punishment for their persecution of the saints and for their wicked, evil kingdom on earth.

“And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed!” What is His kingdom? We are His kingdom. The kingdom of God is composed of all the saints who ever lived and ever will live.

The kingdom of the saints of God will never be destroyed! Rome wasn’t able to destroy it. Various tyrants of the past, even in Old Testament days, weren’t able to destroy it. Right on down to the end, the Tribulation, the Antichrist can’t destroy it, and at the end of the Millennium the Devil can’t destroy the kingdom of God.

The kingdom of God is the saints—and you know good and well God’s going to rapture them or rescue them somehow.

Rome and all these other great empires are already past. We’re obviously living and have been living for several centuries in the feet. If those kings rose out of the Roman Empire—in other words, those kingdoms or nations are remnants of the Roman Empire—the Roman Empire covered most of Europe, even England, and the Mideast. If those nations are remnants of the Roman Empire, then they have got to be nations of Europe and/or the Mideast. The Bible doesn’t say anything about the European Economic Community, but it says a lot about the nations which grow out of the Roman Empire, and that’s Europe. Europe is the remnant of the old Roman Empire.

(Verse 44b:) “And the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever!” Hallelujah!

(Verse 45:) “Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver and the gold; the great God hath made known to the king what shall come to pass hereafter.” And a long time hereafter! Part of it was in existence right then, the head of gold. Nebuchadnezzar and his Babylonian kingdom was the head of gold.

But the toes were a long ways off; in fact, about 2500 years away from the days of Nebuchadnezzar. Roughly speaking, the image spanned 2,500 years, from the kingdom of Babylon to the ten kings of Europe.

Isn’t that a wonderful verse? “In the days of those kings God Himself will form a kingdom that shall never be destroyed,” and it shall be given to the saints of the Most High. Praise the Lord! Remember, that kingdom doesn’t begin with the second coming of Christ; it’s already here. But it won’t rule the earth when Jesus comes, not at the second coming. When we win the Battle of Armageddon, that establishes the kingdom of God on earth, worldwide.

That day will come, but this is a wonderful day today in which we can still win souls to go to heaven. So keep working! We don’t want to quit yet. We’ve got lots of souls to win yet!

Copyright © April 1985 by The Family International

The Great Day of the Lord

   01/01/24 “For behold, the day is coming, burning like an oven, when all the arrogant and all evildoers will be stubble. The day that is coming shall set them ablaze, says the Lord of hosts, so that it will leave them neither root nor branch. But for you who fear my name, the sun of righteousness shall rise with healing in its wings. You shall go out leaping like calves from the stall. And you shall tread down the wicked, for they will be ashes under the soles of your feet, on the day when I act, says the Lord of hosts.
(Malachi 4:1-3) ESV

Healing in His Wings

David Brandt Berg

2020-10-12

The day of miracles is not past, and God is still in the business of healing bodies and transforming hearts, minds, and spirits. God is still alive, well, and working just as powerfully as ever in the lives of those who trust in Him. He says, “I am the Lord, I change not,”1 and “Jesus Christ: the same yesterday, today, and forever.”2

Why troubles, trials, and tribulations?

Does the Lord protect His children from all accidents, sickness, and trouble? Or does He often allow us to have a lot of trouble? There is no sure guarantee that you are never going to get sick as long as you are in human flesh. The Lord never said we wouldn’t have illnesses and afflictions, but He did say that He would deliver us out of them all. “Many are the afflictions of the righteous, but the Lord delivers him out of them all.”3

Naturally, when we or others experience such things, we wonder why they happen. But God always has His reasons, and I believe that nothing happens by accident to one of His children. He always has a purpose for what we experience, although it is not always revealed to us immediately.

The Lord sometimes uses afflictions and sickness to test our faith and to cause us to draw closer to Him, to where we really seek the Lord. Otherwise we could have a tendency to just rock along in life. Difficulties and challenges cause us to rely more on the Lord and cry out to Him.

Sometimes things happen just to keep us close to the Lord and more dependent on Him; sometimes things happen to make us pray. There are all kinds of reasons why the Lord allows us to have troubles in life. The Bible tells us that even Jesus “learned obedience through the things which He suffered.”4 We know Jesus was perfect and didn’t bring the things that He suffered on Himself by sinning. God allows these things to strengthen our faith and to help us to grow and mature in our faith.

Many times when you face troubles, afflictions, and tests, it isn’t necessarily due to something you did wrong, such as in the case of the man in the Bible who was blind from birth, who Jesus said was blind not because of his own sins or the sins of his parents, “but that the works of God should be made manifest in him,” whereupon He promptly healed him to prove the point!5

But whatever the reason, always remember that whatever God does or allows in your life, He always acts in love. The Bible promises that “all things work together for good for them who love the Lord.”6 God is not going to let anything happen to you, His child who loves Him, except what will ultimately be for your good. You may say, “But a lot of things happen that don’t seem good to me!” I daresay you will find out sooner or later that somehow or another it did end up working for your good—or you will yet.

This is why King David said in his psalms: “It is good for me that I have been afflicted, that I might learn Your statutes. Before I was afflicted I went astray: But now have I kept Your Word.”7 God knows best!

Healing is for you

Although “many are the afflictions of the righteous,” the Lord is going to “deliver you out of them all”8—no matter how many or what, or whether in this life or the next. We can expect God to deliver us according to His Word.

The provision is there for healing throughout the Bible, God’s personal Word to each of us. “There are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises: that by these (His promises) you might be partakers of the divine nature.”9

If you feel like, “I just don’t have much faith for God to heal me,” remember that faith is built on God’s Word. Read it prayerfully and ask God to strengthen your faith. He’ll always answer the hungry heart, and His Word will give you faith.

All He asks from us is that we honor Him with faith by believing His Word and His promises. “For without faith it is impossible to please Him: For he that cometh to God must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently seek Him.”10 Trust in the Lord. “He has never failed in one of all His good promises.”11

With His stripes

“He took our infirmities and bare our sicknesses in His own body on the tree.”12 “He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities. The chastisement of our peace was upon Him; and with His stripes we are healed.”13 This means that there is some form of atonement for our diseases. He paid for it by His physical suffering, so we can claim it as part of His atonement.

We who have personally received Jesus into our hearts already have His healing power manifest in our bodies through the Lord’s healing.14 But it will not be complete until we receive our eternal bodies, on which death and sickness no longer have any power or claim whatsoever.

Healing is a sample, like salvation. When we experience salvation, we get a little sample of what eternal salvation and heaven are going to be like. We have a little bit of heaven in our hearts already. We have “tasted of the heavenly gift and the powers of the world to come,” as His Word says.15

Likewise, when we experience healing, we have a little sample of what God is going to do one day for each of us. He’ll not only give you one new part or fix you up a little bit or repair you, but He is going to give you a whole new heavenly model.16

But in the meantime, we’re still bound by our corruptible human bodies, and about all God’s doing now through healing is patching us up to make us last a little longer. Like an old car, He can patch you up a little and keep repairing you while we are in these mortal bodies that often break down and give us trouble.

The prayer of faith

“The prayer of faith shall save the sick, and the Lord shall raise him up, and if he has committed sins, they shall be forgiven him.”17 Prayer is powerful! When we pray, things will happen, and things will be different. God will answer prayer. But God said to Israel one time that bad things were happening because “No one stirs himself to call upon My name.”18

If you’re really desperate and crying with your whole heart and asking Him, He’ll answer! He says, “You will seek Me, and find Me, when you search for Me with all your heart.”19 And “Call to Me, and I will answer you, and show you great and mighty things, which you do not know.”20

You’ve got all the promises in the Bible on your side—“exceeding great and precious promises.”21 When you pray, bring those promises with you. When you remind God of His Word, it shows you have faith in it. It’s a positive declaration of your faith and your knowledge of the Word which pleases God.22

“And this is the confidence that we have in Him, that if we ask anything according to His will, He hears us. And if we know that He hears us, whatever we ask, we know that we have the petitions that we have asked of Him.”23 All we have to do is believe His promises and pray, and then expect some kind of an answer.

The Lord can help, and nothing is impossible with the Lord. He is “able to do exceedingly abundantly above all that we ask or think.”24 We just need to believe in Him and trust Him and pray for it. “The things which are impossible with men are possible with God, and all things are possible to him that believeth.”25

Sometimes the Lord does not answer us right away, which tests our faith and draws us closer to Him as we are driven to Him and His Word, to whom and which we might not otherwise give so much time and attention. “That the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perishes, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ.” So “think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you.”26

Faith and trust

The great physician now is near,
The sympathizing Jesus;
He speaks the drooping heart to cheer.
Oh, hear the voice of Jesus!
—William Hunter (1811–1877)

God is a loving and merciful God. “For as the heaven is high above the earth, so great is His mercy toward them that fear Him. Like as a father pities his children, so the Lord pities them that fear Him, for He knows our frame, He remembers that we are dust.”27

One of the greatest healing factors is faith, to know that God loves you and cares for you and is going to take care of you no matter what happens. Faith even eliminates some of the greatest causes of disease and ill health, and that’s fear and tension. When you have faith, you have peace of mind and you can just rest in the Lord, knowing He’s going to take care of everything. Faith and trust in God give you a feeling of rest of body, peace of mind, contentment of heart, and spiritual well-being, which all tend to greatly improve your whole state of well-being.

As a final note, an ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure, and a stitch in time saves nine. It’s better to stay healthy than to have to be healed, so do your best to prevent illness by keeping God’s health laws. Proper diet, exercise, rest, and living will help keep you healthy.

Do your best to do your part and leave the rest up to God. God bless and keep you.

Compiled from the writings of David Brandt Berg, originally published in October 1979. Adapted and republished October 2020. Read by Simon Peterson.

1 Malachi 3:6.

2 Hebrews 13:8.

3 Psalm 34:19.

4 Hebrews 5:8.

5 See John chapter 9.

6 Romans 8:28.

7 Psalm 119:71, 67.

8 Psalm 34:19.

9 2 Peter 1:4.

10 Hebrews 11:6.

11 1 Kings 8:56.

12 Matthew 8:17; 1 Peter 2:24.

13 Isaiah 53:5.

14 See Romans 8:11.

15 Hebrews 6:4–5.

16 See 1 Corinthians 15:42–58.

17 James 5:15.

18 Isaiah 64:7.

19 Jeremiah 29:13.

20 Jeremiah 33:3.

21 2 Peter 1:4.

22 See Colossians 1:10; Hebrews 11:6; 1 John 3:22.

23 1 John 5:14–15.

24 Ephesians 3:20.

25 Luke 18:27; Mark 9:23.

26 1 Peter 1:7, 4:12.

27 Psalm 103:11, 13–14.

The Coming Day of the Lord

  12/31/23 On that day living waters shall flow out from Jerusalem, half of them to the  eastern sea[d] and half of them to the western sea.[e] It shall continue in summer as in winter.

And the Lord will be king over all the earth. On that day the Lord will be one and his name one.

10 The whole land shall be turned into a plain from Geba to Rimmon south of Jerusalem. But Jerusalem shall remain aloft on its site from the Gate of Benjamin to the place of the former gate, to the Corner Gate, and from the Tower of Hananel to the king’s winepresses. 11 And it shall be inhabited, for there shall never again be a decree of utter destruction.[f] Jerusalem shall dwell in security.

12 And this shall be the plague with which the Lord will strike all the peoples that wage war against Jerusalem: their flesh will rot while they are still standing on their feet, their eyes will rot in their sockets, and their tongues will rot in their mouths.

13 And on that day a great panic from the Lord shall fall on them, so that each will seize the hand of another, and the hand of the one will be raised against the hand of the other. 14 Even Judah will fight at Jerusalem.[g] And the wealth of all the surrounding nations shall be collected, gold, silver, and garments in great abundance. 15 And a plague like this plague shall fall on the horses, the mules, the camels, the donkeys, and whatever beasts may be in those camps.

16 Then everyone who survives of all the nations that have come against Jerusalem shall go up year after year to worship the King, the Lord of hosts, and to keep the Feast of Booths. 17 And if any of the families of the earth do not go up to Jerusalem to worship the King, the Lord of hosts, there will be no rain on them. 18 And if the family of Egypt does not go up and present themselves, then on them there shall be no rain;[h] there shall be the plague with which the Lord afflicts the nations that do not go up to keep the Feast of Booths. 19 This shall be the punishment to Egypt and the punishment to all the nations that do not go up to keep the Feast of Booths.

20 And on that day there shall be inscribed on the bells of the horses, “Holy to the Lord.” And the pots in the house of the Lord shall be as the bowls before the altar. 21 And every pot in Jerusalem and Judah shall be holy to the Lord of hosts, so that all who sacrifice may come and take of them and boil the meat of the sacrifice in them. And there shall no longer be a trader[i] in the house of the Lord of hosts on that day. (Zechariah 14:8-21) ESV

Zechariah 14, Part 2

David Brandt Berg

1985-04-05

Zechariah 14:6: “And it shall come to pass in that day, that the light shall not be clear nor dark.” We’re studying Armageddon, and it looks like the battle is just about over, but it must have kicked up a lot of dust and smoke if it’s such a dark day.

Now here comes the good news. Even Armageddon is good news; it’s getting rid of the Devil and all his minions and dominions and wicked people.

(Verse 8:) “And it shall be in that day that living waters shall go out from Jerusalem, half of them toward the former sea, and half of them toward the hinder sea: in summer and in winter shall it be.”

In Ezekiel you can get more of a description of this period, a very supernatural, miraculous period, the beginning of the Millennium. It gives all kinds of measurements and talks about these waters that are going out and where they go (Ezekiel 47). It sounds pretty literal, “toward the former and the hinder sea,” the Mediterranean and the Dead Sea.

If God wants to cause a fountain to erupt in the middle of Jerusalem to water those poor Jews that got saved and let the waters flow out, I’m sure He can. If there’s anything that Israel needs, it’s irrigation. It needs water, and God’s going to send them water. I can believe it’s literal.

Some people believe this is going to be a big geyser here in verse 8, an artesian spring that’s going to burst forth in Jerusalem. Jerusalem is on top of sort of a range of hills; therefore the watershed on the east side goes down into the Dead Sea, and the water flowing from the west side would go into the Mediterranean. So that’s a simple physical possibility if it means a natural fountain of water.

Some interpret it spiritually about this fountain that’s going to burst forth in Jerusalem and the waters flow east and west. I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s actually going to be a literal fountain, and part of the water is going to flow this way and part of the water that way for irrigation.

Verse 9: “And the Lord shall be king over all the earth: in that day shall there be one Lord, and His name one.” Jesus is going to be the Lord of the earth. Whether they like it or not, one Lord, one King. Praise the Lord?

Verse 10: “And the land shall be turned as a plain from Geba to Rimmon south of Jerusalem.” This area is now all mountains. Somehow or another, whether through the war or atomic explosions, it’s going to be leveled.

“And it shall be lifted up and inhabited in her place, from Benjamin’s gate”—He’s talking about Jerusalem now—“unto the place of the first gate, unto the corner gate, and from the tower of Hananeel unto the king’s winepresses.” He is describing the boundaries of the Jerusalem that’s going to be existent on the face of the earth. You get an even more detailed description of the boundaries in Jeremiah 31:38.

Today’s boundaries of modern Jerusalem have fulfilled those boundaries exactly. This is the future as far as that particular prophecy is concerned. So there’s another wonderful fulfilled prophecy.

Verse 11: “And men shall dwell in it, and there shall be no more utter destruction; but Jerusalem shall be safely inhabited.”

Also look up the references to Ariel (Isaiah 29:1–8). The Lord comes down to save Ariel, which is another name for Jerusalem, kind of a spiritual name. We come down to spare the city and what’s left, which isn’t very much, but apparently enough. “And there will be no more utter destruction.” At least not until the end of the world.

Now He’s going to tell you how He’s going to deal with the rebels of the Millennium. Not all of these people that He spares to give a first chance to understand the gospel and salvation and have an opportunity to receive Jesus are going to be saved. Why? For the same reason not everybody’s saved today. There are still going to be hard, rebellious, willful, idolatrous hearts that are going to rebel against the will of God, against the kingdom of God. There are going to be a few rebels, apparently, throughout the Millennium.

There are still going to be people who will resist the gospel. They’ve had their chance, and now it’s their last chance, and they resist and refuse. Their resistance is going to be pretty weak at first. It isn’t until the Devil comes back with all his demons that they’re going to get in such power that the Devil’s going to lead whole nations once again against the kingdom of God at the end of the Millennium, the Battle of Gog and Magog.

(Verse 12:) “And this shall be the plague wherewith the Lord will smite all the people that have fought against Jerusalem.” He’s talking about the end of the Battle of Armageddon and the people who have come up against Jerusalem.

“Their flesh shall consume away while they stand upon their feet.” That’s exactly what happens if you’re near an atomic blast. “And their eyes shall consume away in their holes.” This is what happened to some of the people in Nagasaki and Hiroshima who looked at the blast: their eyeballs melted right in their sockets and ran down their cheeks. “And their tongue shall consume away in their mouth.”

(Verse 13:) “And it shall come to pass in that day that a great tumult from the Lord shall be among them; and they shall lay hold every one on the hand of his neighbor and his hand shall rise up against the hand of his neighbor.” They are going to be fighting among themselves, which happened in the Bible several times. One time a great army of Israel’s enemies was destroyed, thousands of men. The prophet of God prayed against them and they rose up in the middle of the night and got confused and began killing each other until they practically slaughtered themselves (Judges 7:22; 2 Kings 19:35).

(Verse 14:) “And Judah also shall fight at Jerusalem. And the wealth of all the heathen round about shall be gathered together, gold and silver and apparel in great abundance.”

(Verse 15–16:) “And so shall be the plague of the horse, of the mule, of the camel, and of the ass, and of all the beasts that shall be in these tents, as this plague. And it shall come to pass that every one that is left of all the nations which came against Jerusalem shall even go up from year to year to worship the king.” It says “everyone that is left” of all those nations. There are going to be Antichrist forces out of every nation, but there are also going to be people left out of every nation who did not go up, who refused to go up against Israel.

These are the good people, the religious people who are sincere and trying to do right. They’re all going to “go up from year to year to worship the King, the Lord of hosts, and to keep the Feast of Tabernacles.”

(Verse 17:) “And it shall be that whoso will not come up of all the families of the earth unto Jerusalem to worship the King, the Lord of hosts, even upon them shall be no rain.” God doesn’t have to send great storms or earthquakes or volcanic explosions, atom bombs and great fires and all kinds of cataclysms and destructions and catastrophes. One of the most death-dealing catastrophes that God can possibly perpetrate on the earth comes very quietly and very slowly; it’s the slowest form of catastrophe. He just withholds the rain, which causes a drought, which causes the crops to fail and the beasts to die, and then the people die. The Bible calls it famine. If they refuse to obey, refuse to thank God, refuse to give Him glory and thanks for the rain and all the things that He’s given to people, finally He just quits sending the rain, the blessing.

God’s Word says that He’s so merciful and loving that He sends the rain on the just and the unjust (Matthew 5:45). But the day is coming when He’s not going to send the rain on the unjust anymore; they’ve had their chance, especially here in the Millennium. They have seen the visible, personal reign of Jesus Christ and His saints and angels on the earth, and all their miracles and marvels. They no longer have to just believe by faith; they can see it! All the people who said, “Seeing is believing,” are going to get a sample, the earthwide kingdom of God. They’re going to see it. People in that day who won’t believe that and won’t receive the kingdom of God are very bad.

(Verse 18:) “And if the family of Egypt go not up, and come not, that have no rain…” Now here He could be speaking of the literal country of Egypt, but Egypt also typifies the world. “There shall be the plague, wherewith the Lord will smite the heathen that come not up to keep the Feast of Tabernacles.” In other words, those who refuse to worship the Lord.

(Verse 19:) “This shall be the punishment of Egypt and the punishment of all nations that come not up to keep the Feast of Tabernacles.”

I was in the United States when the Dust Bowl occurred, from the Southwestern United States clear into Texas, Oklahoma, and Arkansas, usually very fertile, well-watered prosperous states. The soil was just turned to dust, absolute dust, after not enough rain for two or three years, and finally no rain at all, and the crops were desolated. We came through Oklahoma when it was already the Dust Bowl, and what little was left, the locusts had swept through and there wasn’t a leaf on the trees or a blade of grass, not a green thing left; it was completely gone.

My mother felt so sorry for these poor people. We stopped at a filling station, and the filling station man was grieving over how terrible things were, no rain and no crops and all dust, and the locusts had finished off everything green that was left. The whole place was brown and dusty.

She used to roll up scripture promises in little medicine capsules, give them to people, and say, “Here, this will really help you! Take this and it will heal you.” In other words, “This is the best medicine you can have.” There was a little scripture promise on a piece of paper that was rolled up and tucked inside, and then they closed the capsule. She used to have hundreds of these, and she’d give them out in churches on certain nights. She’d say she was going to give them a gift, a priceless gift, and it was the Word, verses of scripture promises in the capsules.

So she said, “Here, brother, this will help you.” She figured a promise of God would encourage him. Later when we were at a restaurant she kept searching around in her purse, where she had some little capsules about the same size with soap powder in them, for when she went to places that didn’t have any soap in the restroom. And she found she’d given this poor guy a capsule of soap powder! She said, “The Lord let me do it, so maybe he would understand that better than a verse of scripture.” “Here’s soap, brother, now trust God for the water! This is a promise you’re going to have enough water to use it.”

(Verse 20:) “In that day shall there be upon the bells of the horses, holiness unto the Lord.” Horses again, with bells. We’re going to go back to horses and carriages and buggies and sleighs and bells on the horses. And there’s going to be written on the bells “Holiness unto the Lord.”

(Verse 20b:) “And the pots in the Lord’s house shall be like the bowls before the altar.” Ordinary pots are going to be like golden bowls in that day. God’s Word says the time is going to come when gold and silver are going to be as common as the stones in the streets of Jerusalem.

(Verse 21:) “Yea, every pot in Jerusalem and in Judah shall be holiness unto the Lord of hosts; and all they that sacrifice shall come and take of them, and seethe therein: and in that day there shall be no more the Canaanite in the house of the Lord of hosts.” He’s saying that everything’s going to be holy then; everything’s going to be right. People are going to sacrifice to the Lord true sacrifices.

They’re still going to be cooking, because there are going to be lots of normal, natural people in the world who need to cook and eat. They’re going to have to be growing food. And the animals will be used for transportation and work and plowing. Things are going to go back to the beautiful, original kind of creation God made, almost like the Garden of Eden. However, because a lot of these people aren’t exactly like Adam and Eve and aren’t that righteous, they’re not going to just wander around picking fruit off the trees. There are still going to be quite a few people who aren’t so good, and God’s going to have to keep them busy with hard work to keep them out of mischief and out of trouble, because idleness is the Devil’s workshop.

They’re going to have plowshares, we know that. Why are they going to beat swords into plowshares unless they need to plow? (Isaiah 2:4). Or what do they need plows for if they’re not going to grow crops? They’re still living just about like they do now, with farms and animals and growing crops. But let me tell you, that kind of an earth of my childhood, especially back in the farm country and up in Canada, was heaven on earth compared to today. Life on the farm is as close as you can get to the beauties of God’s creation in this earth, this time.

Thank You, Jesus, for all these wonderful things You’ve promised us, the wonderful future, the wonderful land, the wonderful period of history You’re going to give us, the heaven on earth of the Millennium, during which we will rule and reign over the survivors of the endtime, teach them, give them all the gospel and get lots of them saved, and win the final victory at last. “Even so, come quickly, Lord Jesus” (Revelation 22:20).

Copyright © April 1985 by The Family International

The Rider on a White Horse

12/30/23 Then I saw heaven opened, and behold, a white horse! The one sitting on it is called Faithful and True, and in righteousness he judges and makes war. 12 His eyes are like a flame of fire, and on his head are many diadems, and he has a name written that no one knows but himself. 13 He is clothed in a robe dipped in[b] blood, and the name by which he is called is The Word of God. 14 And the armies of heaven, arrayed in fine linen, white and pure, were following him on white horses. 15 From his mouth comes a sharp sword with which to strike down the nations, and he will rule[c] them with a rod of iron. He will tread the winepress of the fury of the wrath of God the Almighty. 16 On his robe and on his thigh he has a name written, King of kings and Lord of lords.

17 Then I saw an angel standing in the sun, and with a loud voice he called to all the birds that fly directly overhead, “Come, gather for the great supper of God, 18 to eat the flesh of kings, the flesh of captains, the flesh of mighty men, the flesh of horses and their riders, and the flesh of all men, both free and slave,[d] both small and great.” 19 And I saw the beast and the kings of the earth with their armies gathered to make war against him who was sitting on the horse and against his army. 20 And the beast was captured, and with it the false prophet who in its presence[e] had done the signs by which he deceived those who had received the mark of the beast and those who worshiped its image. These two were thrown alive into the lake of fire that burns with sulfur. 21 And the rest were slain by the sword that came from the mouth of him who was sitting on the horse, and all the birds were gorged with their flesh. (Revelation 19:11-21) ESV

Heaven, Hell, and In-Between

Revelation 19 and 20

David Brandt Berg

1981-12-01

I made an interesting discovery in the 19th and 20th chapters of Revelation, and it’s on the subject of universal reconciliation, or the widely varied judgments and fates of the wicked. I discovered in these passages that after the Battle of Armageddon, only the Beast and the False Prophet are cast alive into the lake of fire. It says:

“And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against Him that sat on the horse”—that’s Jesus, of course—“and against His army.” That’s His followers. “And the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet”—apparently they were captured—“that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beast and them that worshipped his image. These both”—meaning only the Beast and the False Prophet at this time—“were cast alive into a lake of fire burning with brimstone. And the remnant”—his followers who had the mark of the Beast—“were slain with the sword of Him that sat upon the horse, which sword proceeded out of His mouth: and all the fowls were filled with their flesh” (Revelation 19:19–21).

It says here that just the Beast, or the Antichrist, and his False Prophet were cast into the lake of fire, and that the remnant of his followers, those with the mark of the Beast, were only slain at this time. It does not say that they too were cast into the lake of fire; they were just killed. It says “these both.” It does not say that those who received the mark of the Beast and those who worshipped his image were cast into the fire; it only says that the Beast and the False Prophet were cast into the fire.

They are immediately cast into the lake of fire. Apparently they don’t even have to be raised for judgment by God at the Great White Throne Judgment in the next chapter. They are so evil that they bypass the judgment and go directly into the lake of fire. Even Satan is not yet cast into the lake of fire because he still has to be loosed after the Millennium.

So the Beast and the False Prophet are cast directly into the lake of fire immediately after or during the Battle of Armageddon, which is then followed by the binding of Satan and the thousand-year millennial reign of Christ and His followers on the earth. This is then followed by Satan being loosed and leading the evil rebels against the millennial kingdom of Christ on earth in the Battle of Gog and Magog. Then comes verse 9 (Revelation 20), speaking of the forces of Gog and Magog led by Satan:

“And they went up on the breadth of the earth and compassed the camp of the saints about and the beloved city.” Obviously this is talking about Jerusalem, where Jesus makes His headquarters during the Millennium along with His followers. Satan and his followers “compassed the camp of the saints about”—this is during the Battle of Gog and Magog, the finale—“and the beloved city”—Jerusalem, because the new Heavenly City will not come down until the next chapter. So this cannot be the Heavenly City but must be Jerusalem, the beloved city which is mentioned many times by the prophets as being the headquarters of the coming millennial kingdom of the Messiah.

When Satan and his Gog-and-Magog forces surround Jerusalem, it says in Revelation 20:9 that “fire came down from God out of heaven and devoured them.” The forces were all devoured by fire; that is, they were killed. Remember, they were mortal human beings who had lived through the Millennium and apparently were still wicked despite God’s mercy, so now they’re killed. But it makes a differentiation with the Devil. It says:

“And the Devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are”—in other words, where they already are at this time (Revelation 20:10). They had been cast into the lake of fire after the Battle of Armageddon a thousand years previously. They’d already been in hell for a thousand years, and the Devil is now cast in to join them!

You’ll notice that Satan’s mortal followers are at this time only slain and killed by the fire, whereas the Devil himself is cast into the lake of fire “and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.” This means for the age of the ages. That’s a very long time, but it does have an end, as every age does.

“And I saw a great white throne, and Him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them” (Revelation 20:11). Here comes God in the last Great White Throne Judgment of the unsaved—or all the dead, that is, that were not saved—some not so wicked, some very wicked, some perhaps even good but not saved.

“And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened, and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works” (Revelation 20:12). There are a lot of books opened here; the main one is the book of life. The other books are obviously records of the deeds and works of the dead who are now raised to be judged to see what their fate is going to be according to how they lived and died. The books of their past, in other words, the books of their deeds and records were opened, and the book of life—which we’ll find out is a very important book because it is open for the last judgment at the resurrection of the unsaved.

All the unsaved are being judged here at the Great White Judgment Throne. All the saved were long ago resurrected, raptured, and translated to heaven. They returned with the Lord in the Battle of Armageddon, wiped out the forces of Antichrist, and took over the world in the great millennial reign of Christ for a thousand years while the Beast and the False Prophet—the Antichrist and his prophet—were cast into hell and Satan was bound. Then at the end of the Millennium, Satan is loosed, he leads the Battle of Gog and Magog, and his forces are all destroyed by fire, and he himself is cast into hell, the lake of fire.

Then comes the Great White Throne Judgment in the 11th verse of the 20th chapter. It includes all the dead, small and great, who have been dead, including all those who lived through the Millennium and yet followed the Devil and were then destroyed at the end of it, and all the dead of all ages who were not saved. We know that the Great White Throne Judgment scene is only for the unsaved because the saved have already been resurrected in the first resurrection and have been reigning throughout the Millennium.

So the Great White Throne Judgment is not for any of the saved. And even though all the dead are resurrected here and judged, none of them are the saved, because the saved are already with the Lord. They’re probably already safely tucked back into the Heavenly City after the Battle of Gog and Magog and its fiery end in which the whole earth and the atmospheric heavens are destroyed.

At the end of the Battle of Gog and Magog, the earth and heavens are destroyed—that is, the surface of the earth and the atmospheric heavens are destroyed in the fire that comes down from God out of heaven and devours them. Obviously the ball of the earth is not devoured, because it is renewed again. And obviously the heavens He’s talking about that are devoured are not God’s heaven, because fire comes down out of God’s heaven to devour the earth and the atmospheric heavens.

Satan’s forces are destroyed by that fire and the Devil is cast directly into hell. Like the Antichrist and the False Prophet, he doesn’t need any judgment; his judgment has gone before and he is cast straight into hell (1 Timothy 5:24). He has already been in the pit, in prison for a thousand years while the Antichrist and the False Prophet have been in the lake of fire for a thousand years. Now he’s cast into the lake of fire for God knows how long, for an age of ages, which sounds like a long time!

And then comes the Great White Throne Judgment in which all the unsaved dead are judged:

“And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works” (Revelation 20:13). The judgment must have taken quite a while. Maybe they did it by stages: first, all those who died on the earth, then all those who had died in the sea, and all those who were already captives of the grave and hell. It says “death and hell,” and the words actually used here in the Greek, as I recall, mean the grave. There’s a difference between “Gehenna,” a place of hellfire, and the other words used for the grave, which are not hellfire: sheol and Hades, meaning the unseen state or the spirit world—neither hellfire nor a hole in the ground!

They are now all raised, all the unsaved dead of all ages, from the various places they have been while dead. “And they were judged every man according to their works. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire” (Revelation 12:13–14). It does not say here that all these people were cast into the lake of fire; it just says death and hell. In other words, death, or the power of death, and Hades, the spirit state, are cast into the lake of fire. These former places of confinement or punishment or imprisonment in the heart of the earth or wherever they were, are now cast into the lake of fire, including the end of the spirit sphere of today.

“Whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.” It does not say that they were all cast into the lake of fire. It just says, “And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire” (Revelation 20:15).—Which makes it quite obvious that the book of life was brought out to find out who was to be cast into the lake of fire, who deserved such horrible fiery punishment, and who was not to be cast into the lake of fire, according to their works.

They were judged according to their works because there was a difference in their works. Some of their works were extremely evil and extremely bad, and those so wicked deserved hellfire, punishment for however long, whereas others did not deserve that kind of punishment and will not be cast in the lake of fire. We will find them on the surface of the earth in the new heaven and the new earth, but perhaps not in the Heavenly City, as the saved are the only ones who have the right to live in the Holy City.

They will not be cast into the lake of fire, but are the in-between ones—the good people, the ones who weren’t so bad, the multitudes who did the best they could but never heard the Gospel and never heard about Jesus and were never told how to get saved.

There’s a difference in the judgments of the dead, and the book of life is brought out to find out who of them is in it and who is not, who deserves hell and who does not. This is the difference between the first, second, and third-class citizens of the future.—The first-class citizens of heaven, the only truly saved ones; the third-class citizens, who are damned to hellfire; and the second-class citizens, who inhabit a place or places other than heaven or hell.

These chapters clearly show that only the Devil and the Antichrist and his False Prophet are cast directly into hell without going before the White Throne Judgment; they don’t have to be, because they’re already judged. The saved are already saved and resurrected and raptured and in the Heavenly City after the Battle of Gog and Magog, so here at the Great White Throne Judgment there are only the unsaved.

They’re judged according to their works, how good or how bad they were, and obviously these are not bad enough for hell but not good enough for heaven. Nobody’s really good enough for heaven, but not good enough for heaven in their case because they didn’t receive Jesus, or maybe they couldn’t, or maybe they never had a chance.

These are both the good and bad who were not saved, but they were found written in the book of life and thereby spared from hell. We should just call these the unsaved, because they’re not all wicked, obviously, since some of them are found written in the book of life and are spared from hell. They are not saved to heaven; they couldn’t be, because only those who are saved can walk in the streets of heaven (Revelation 21:24,27). Whether they will be saved later when they hear about Jesus, we don’t know.

So what happens to those who are found in the book of life? There must be a place in between, and according to the next two chapters of Revelation, it sounds very definitely like they are outside the Holy City, on the surface of the earth (Revelation 21:24; 22:2). It even says that there are some pretty bad folks outside the City in one of the verses, whoremongers, liars, and dogs, and all kinds of people. It doesn’t say in hell, and it doesn’t say in the lake of fire or in the heart of the earth. It says “outside the city” (Revelation 22:15).

Apparently the best of the spared are allowed to live on the surface of the earth outside the Holy City, and His followers rule over them. They have nations and kings, the next two chapters tell us very clearly, and we go out and heal them with the leaves of life from the tree of life (Revelation 22:2).

Copyright © December 1981 by The Family International

The Kings of the South and the North

 12/29/23 Forces from him shall appear and profane the temple and fortress, and shall take away the regular burnt offering. And they shall set up the abomination that makes desolate. 32 He shall seduce with flattery those who violate the covenant, but the people who know their God shall stand firm and take action. 33 And the wise among the people shall make many understand, though for some days they shall stumble by sword and flame, by captivity and plunder. 34 When they stumble, they shall receive a little help. And many shall join themselves to them with flattery, 35 and some of the wise shall stumble, so that they may be refined, purified, and made white, until the time of the end, for it still awaits the appointed time.

36 “And the king shall do as he wills. He shall exalt himself and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak astonishing things against the God of gods. He shall prosper till the indignation is accomplished; for what is decreed shall be done. 37 He shall pay no attention to the gods of his fathers, or to the one beloved by women. He shall not pay attention to any other god, for he shall magnify himself above all. 38 He shall honor the god of fortresses instead of these. A god whom his fathers did not know he shall honor with gold and silver, with precious stones and costly gifts. 39 He shall deal with the strongest fortresses with the help of a foreign god. Those who acknowledge him he shall load with honor. He shall make them rulers over many and shall divide the land for a price.[f]

40 “At the time of the end, the king of the south shall attack[g] him, but the king of the north shall rush upon him like a whirlwind, with chariots and horsemen, and with many ships. And he shall come into countries and shall overflow and pass through. 41 He shall come into the glorious land. And tens of thousands shall fall, but these shall be delivered out of his hand: Edom and Moab and the main part of the Ammonites. 42 He shall stretch out his hand against the countries, and the land of Egypt shall not escape. 43 He shall become ruler of the treasures of gold and of silver, and all the precious things of Egypt, and the Libyans and the Cushites shall follow in his train. 44 But news from the east and the north shall alarm him, and he shall go out with great fury to destroy and devote many to destruction. 45 And he shall pitch his palatial tents between the sea and the glorious holy mountain. Yet he shall come to his end, with none to help him. (Daniel 11:31-45) ESV

The Real Victors of the Tribulation

We’re “More Than Conquerors” (Romans 8:37)

David Brandt Berg

1983-09-01

In the case of the outstandingly gifted prophets and prophetesses and witnesses of the last days, particularly the Tribulation period, their powers to fight off the Enemy and to continue to protect their witness and witnesses may be similar to some of the powers we’ll be using in the Millennium to force evildoers into submission. The Lord uses the words “rod of iron” (Revelation 2:27), which certainly symbolizes the use of force.

There comes a time when even good has to use force against evil, and this is certainly clear throughout the Bible, because force is almost the only thing that evil understands. That’s why the Lord says that the police are officers of God who bear not the sword in vain (Romans 13). This means they need to bear swords, weapons, and not in vain, which means that if necessary, they use them. Even some of Jesus’ disciples carried swords. But our weapons are not carnal but are much more powerful, unto the tearing down of strongholds, spiritual strongholds, fighting and opposing the spiritual wickedness in the spiritual realm (2 Corinthians 10:4).

Therefore, we have to have weapons that are more powerful than normal physical, carnal weapons. We have to have powerful spiritual weapons, and we don’t carry these in vain. We’re supposed to use them if necessary to resist the powers of evil and to protect ourselves from the Devil, and we even have some of these powers available now. Men and women of God have always had these powers available from the very beginning. God had to give godly people godly powers to defeat and oppose and defend themselves from the powers of the Devil.

So there’s nothing new about it, and it could happen with others and will happen definitely during the Tribulation when we need particularly strong powers for self-defense and to make our witness possible and to protect us to the very end. Otherwise, there wouldn’t be any live Christians left for Jesus to rapture! We would all have been killed by the Enemy.

It says that power is going to be given to the Antichrist to overcome the organized church and to destroy its temporal power (Daniel 7:21–25; 8:24; Revelation 13:7). But that doesn’t mean that they’re going to defeat or dominate or destroy all of us, the true believers and those who have the supernatural powers and miraculous defenses of the Lord. “For they which do know their God shall do exploits and shall instruct many, but even some of these shall fall,” it says (Daniel 11:32–33). But when they fall, it says that they’ll be helped. The Lord is going to enable us to continue till the end and to survive all the onslaughts of the Antichrist and his forces. Otherwise there wouldn’t be anybody left to rapture. So the Lord is going to have to give His true believers, men and women of God, prophets and prophetesses and witnesses, supernatural, miraculous powers of self-defense and even of attack in order to survive and continue witnessing until the Lord comes.

It says that the Antichrist forces weren’t able to do anything against the final two witnesses until the very end because they were able to cause curses and plagues on the evil and to call down fire from God out of heaven to devour their enemies. That’s a picture of mighty men and women of God fighting a victorious battle over the demons of hell right until the very end, even though some of them were allowed to be martyrs. Obviously most of them are going to survive and endure all of that until the very coming of the Lord when they’re raptured out of it all, and that’s no little mean handful. It’s going to be millions. So they must have survived somehow with some kind of supernatural, miraculous help.

I believe, according to the Scriptures, that certain very powerful men and women of God like the ancient prophets and prophetesses of old are going to have miraculous powers to protect and defend their flocks and followers and help them to survive to the very end, the final great witnesses depicted in Revelation, even the famous two last witnesses described in Revelation 11. It doesn’t say that they are the only ones, but it shows how victorious they are right up to the very end, that the Antichrist and all his forces and all the forces of hell are not able to really touch them until only 3½ days before the Second Coming of the Lord and their rapture. Their bodies are left in the streets for 3½ days while the wicked rejoice over them, thinking they have won the victory, when suddenly to their surprise they arise from the dead and are raptured into the heavens at the Second Coming of the Lord (Revelation 11:11–12).

So I believe there are going to be millions of Christians who survive until the Rapture.—Some by hiding out in the wilderness as the Scripture says (Revelation 12:6,14), others by defying the forces of Satan face-to-face and being victorious over all the powers of the Enemy till the very end! “Where sin doth abound, grace doth much more abound” (Romans 5:20). And where satanic power is going to abound, then God’s power is going to much more abound to protect His own. God’s purpose is not going to be defeated; He’s going to have millions of witnesses right up to the end, at least 144,000.

The Tribulation period is not going to be a defeat for the church of God, for genuine Christians. It’s going to be a time of waging war on the Antichrist and all his forces right up to the end! Otherwise there’d be nobody to survive to be raptured. So don’t worry about it! Those who live during those times will have what it takes when the time comes—power for the hour, and every hour. Even at the darkest hour they’ll still have power for the hour to meet every difficulty and every problem and every opposition—the supernatural, miraculous power of God.

Just think, there will be nothing the Antichrist can do against the famous two witnesses of Revelation 11, nothing he can do to stop them until 3½ days before the Lord comes. Then he will be allowed to kill them, so that the cup of the iniquity of the wicked may be full, and while they’re actually rejoicing over their deaths, suddenly the Lord will come and resurrect them and rapture them. That in itself is a mighty victory, showing that God can even be victorious over the deaths of martyrdom and slaughter. What is death if you can be resurrected?—And be raptured on top of it! So it will still wind up a mighty victory for the Lord right in the sight of the whole world. And the world will be amazed, as the Lord will show His wrath then with a great earthquake and hail as He rains wrath on the wicked as He resurrects and raptures His saints.

So we don’t have to think that those who live through that time are just going to be cowering, hunted victims, although some may be. Obviously most are not going to be cowering but powering in their fight and battle and defense of the Gospel right up to the end, with all the forces of heaven on their side, including the curses and plagues of God on the Enemy, and the Lord’s defense by all kinds of strange monsters described in the Bible that appear during the Tribulation period to defend His children.

It is not a period of complete defeat and destruction as some have pictured, particularly some of our teachers and writers of the past who seemed to enjoy drawing the most gruesome kind of pictures to terrify us about that period. We’ve been given too much hell about the Tribulation. We need to show a little more of what heaven can do and is going to do for God’s children during that time of trial. There’s going to be a lot of hell—in fact, the most hell the world has ever known—but the world is going to get most of it, not the Christians! Although there’s going to be the most hell the world has ever known, there is also going to be the most power of heaven that we have ever known, the most heavenly power and defense and help and protection in order that we can be powerful witnesses to the truth right up to the end.

So why have this terrible picture of constant defeat of the saints and the Christians? The Tribulation period is not going to be a period of just defeats and horrors for the Christians. It’s going to be a time of probably our greatest victories and greatest battles and greatest powers that the true church has ever known, to defeat the forces of evil in spite of all the satanic power of the Antichrist forces of the Devil.

The Tribulation period is going to be mostly a time of horror and suffering for the Antichrist forces and his people. They’re the ones that are pictured as suffering the most, and in a sense, it’s the time of their greatest defeat. For despite the fact that they’ve finally got the whole world under their power and control, they still can’t defeat the true Christians or stop them or even stop their witness.

We need a picture of the Tribulation as a time of great battle, that’s true, a great struggle, great tribulation, but most of the horrors are for the world and the wickednot for God’s children. It’ll be a time of some of our greatest victories and greatest witness and greatest miracles and greatest manifestations of the supernatural.

So we shouldn’t be always painting such a horrible gloomy picture of the Tribulation. It’s true, it’s going to be a time of great persecution and great battles. But it’s also going to be a time of great, phenomenal, supernatural, miraculous victories that will spare us and protect us and help us to survive and witness to the very Coming of the Lord, when “We which are alive and remain shall be caught up to meet the Lord in the air” (1 Thessalonians 4:17). There are going to be a lot of us who are still alive and remain right to the end.

The Lord is going to take care of His children and He’s going to have mighty saints and men and women of God, prophets and prophetesses at the last day to continue our witness until the very end and the Coming of the Lord.

We need to show our people the other side of the Tribulation: the victorious view of what marvelous witnessing His children are going to do then, in which the whole world will know about us and even see us on television and hear of our mighty wonders and miracles and supernatural protection in spite of everything the Devil and his Antichrist can do. What a defeat for Satan to do everything he can to kill us and be unable to! How humiliating that’s going to be for the Antichrist when he has declared war on God’s people and said we should all be killed, and yet he can’t. That will surely be a time of frustration and humiliation for the Antichrist and his forces.

So why get so worried about the Tribulation? It’s going to be a period when God’s children are going to have a greater testimony and a greater witness and even more miraculous survival and supernatural defense, and in some ways it’s going to be a time of great victory and marvelous testimony, so that the whole world will know, and every last person that can possibly be saved is going to be saved. The whole world will hear the Gospel and our witness will have gone out to the ends of the earth. Even angels will be preaching the Gospel from the heavens so that the whole world will hear it and be without excuse, and so that everyone who can possibly be saved then will be saved.

The greater the battle, the greater the victory; the greater the test, the greater the testimony. And the greater the trial or tribulation, the greater the triumph! You can’t have a triumph and a victory and a testimony without a war and without battles. So it is going to be a time of great battle and great war between the forces of good and evil, but it’s also going to be a time of great victory, tremendous triumph and terrific testimonies of the victories of the forces of God over the forces of evil. For the greater the battle, the greater the victory, and the more tremendous the trial, the greater the triumph!

So quit looking on the Tribulation as a horrible defeat with nothing but persecution and suffering. There will be some of that, but I’m convinced from Scripture and the nature of God and His dealings with man that it’s going to be primarily a time of great victory over the forces of Satan and tremendous triumph over the Antichrist wicked. So don’t fear it. Don’t worry about it!

When you watch those Superman and Wonder Woman movies and others of that sort, you don’t really worry about what’s going to happen to them, because no matter what happens to them, you know they always win in the end. They’ve got to win. They’re the hero and the heroine of the series. If anything happens to them, it would be the end of the series. God’s people are the heroes and the heroines. We’ve got to win! The forces of God cannot be defeated and the plan of God cannot be frustrated. We’re bound to win. We can’t lose!

Copyright © 1983 The Family International.

Jesus Foretells Destruction of Jerusalem

  12/28/23 “But when you see Jerusalem surrounded by armies, then know that its desolation has come near. 21 Then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains, and let those who are inside the city depart, and let not those who are out in the country enter it, 22 for these are days of vengeance, to fulfill all that is written. 23 Alas for women who are pregnant and for those who are nursing infants in those days! For there will be great distress upon the earth and wrath against this people. 24 They will fall by the edge of the sword and be led captive among all nations, and Jerusalem will be trampled underfoot by the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled.

The Coming of the Son of Man

25 “And there will be signs in sun and moon and stars, and on the earth distress of nations in perplexity because of the roaring of the sea and the waves, 26 people fainting with fear and with foreboding of what is coming on the world. For the powers of the heavens will be shaken. 27 And then they will see the Son of Man coming in a cloud with power and great glory. 28 Now when these things begin to take place, straighten up and raise your heads, because your redemption is drawing near.” (Luke 21:20-28) ESV

The Future Foretold – Ancient Prophecies Now Being Fulfilled

The Future Foretold

Michael Roy, Scott MacGregor

2006-08-01

WE ARE CERTAINLY LIVING IN EXCITING TIMES and are on the threshold of some cataclysmic changes!

Seeing how prophecies from thousands of years ago accurately predicted world conditions today should encourage you in a number of ways. First of all, it’s reassuring that God not only has the power to foresee the future, but that He cared enough about us to tell us what is going to happen in advance. As Jesus said, “I have told you before it comes, that when it does come to pass, you may believe” (John 14:29).

Similarly, when you realize that the current state of the world was foretold so specifically, it stands to reason that the biblical prophecies which have not yet been fulfilled will also come to pass. A world government with a bestial leader and enforced financial system will arise. Persecution of those who refuse to cooperate with the Antichrist regime will take place, but at the same time God will miraculously care for and empower His people to keep them even in trying times. And then God will intervene when Jesus Christ returns to rescue His people, defeat the forces of evil at the Battle of Armageddon, and establish His everlasting kingdom of love on Earth.

No Need to Fear

As these awesome final events of the Endtime begin to unfold, you don’t have to be in fear or confusion, wondering what’s going on. Although Jesus warned that in the very last days “men’s hearts would be failing them from fear and the expectation of those things which are coming on the earth” (Luke 21:26), He also said that those who know and love Him could face these same events positively and victoriously.

He made it clear that as the final signs of the end came to pass, His return to rescue His people was that much closer: “Now when these things begin to happen, look up and lift up your heads, because your redemption [deliverance] draws near” (Luke 21:28). We may not like everything that is happening, and some of it may look pretty bad, but we know the happy ending. In previous persecutions of Christians throughout history, many of which were just as vicious as the ones to come in the Great Tribulation, the people of God as a whole have come through victoriously, stronger, and in many cases greatly multiplied in numbers.

Although the Great Tribulation is a time of great troubles, most of those troubles befall the Antichrist and his followers, not the followers of God. Jesus will do many miracles to empower and protect His people. “The people who know their God shall be strong, and carry out great exploits” (Daniel 11:32).

If you have faith in God and His Word, and you are living close to Him, then even if there’s war and turmoil, confusion and chaos on the outside, you can have peace on the inside—in your own heart—through the Prince of Peace, Jesus Christ.

The Best Preparation for the Future

You can prepare for the future—and for all eternity—by receiving Jesus as your Savior. He loves you, and will be with you and will guide you through whatever perilous times you may encounter.

The Bible tells us that “God is love” (1 John 4:8). He is the Spirit of love, and He loves you and wants you to know and experience and revel in His love. But God is so great, so almighty, He is far beyond our finite human understanding. This is why He sent Jesus, His Son, to the world: to show us His love and to help us understand what He, God Himself, is like.

“For God so loved the world [you and me], that He gave His only begotten Son [Jesus], that whoever believes in Him should not perish [be separated from God’s love], but have everlasting life” (John 3:16). God loves you so much that He gave Jesus, who lived and died in this world so that you could hear His message of truth and receive the free gift of eternal heavenly life.

If you don’t yet know Jesus personally, you can receive Him and all the wonderful things He has to offer you right now. Even if you have questions and doubts about Him, He understands, and if you reach out to Him, He will make Himself real in your life. He says, “I stand at the door [of your heart] and knock. If you hear My voice and open the door, I will come into you” (Revelation 3:20).

Will you give Him a chance? He’s waiting for you. Just sincerely pray the following simple prayer:

Dear Jesus, I believe You are the Son of God and I accept You as my Lord and Savior. Amen.

Jesus said, “I have come that you might have life, and that you might have it more abundantly” (John 10:10). Receiving Jesus not only guarantees you a brighter future, but a more fulfilled present. May His presence fill and bless your life in every way.

2 Thessalonians 2:3–4

   12/27/23 Let no one deceive you in any way. For that day will not come, unless the rebellion comes first, and the man of lawlessness[b] is revealed, the son of destruction,[c] who opposes and exalts himself against every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, proclaiming himself to be God.

More on the Rise of the Antichrist

David Brandt Berg

1989-12-05

One thing that’s not made clear is exactly when the Antichrist is going to be revealed. The way it’s worded in 2 Thessalonians 2, it almost sounds like he won’t be revealed until he sits in the temple of God acting like he is God. There it says specifically that the day of the Lord’s coming will not come until the Antichrist is revealed, the man of sin, the son of perdition, who sitteth in the temple of God, claiming he is God—which is one of the most specific references in the Bible that they’re going to rebuild the temple (2 Thessalonians 2:3–4).

Maybe the Bible doesn’t consider that he’s actually revealed, his true nature and all of that, until he breaks the covenant and puts up the abomination of desolation. But he’s obviously known as a world leader or ruler and a fighter of war with the king of the south. (See Daniel 11:25–31.) He couldn’t fight a war with the king of the south without being known, without being seen or heard of. He is the king of the north.

If he has not been fully revealed by then, he certainly will be quite apparent. Perhaps his true nature as the Antichrist is not yet revealed, but he is a known king or leader, who comes in peaceably, obtains the kingdom by flatteries, and makes this covenant, a league with his enemies (Daniel 11:21–23). At first he works deceitfully. Then finally in the 25th verse, “He shall stir up his power and his courage against the king of the south with a great army.” This is obviously after the covenant was made.

Many Bible teachers believe that the holy covenant has something to do with a peace settlement between the religions over Jerusalem, and that it is to be made an international shrine governed by the U.N., so that all three major religions will be able to go there and freely worship. When he breaks the covenant, he stops the worship and even pollutes the sanctuary and places the abomination which maketh desolate, which Jesus said specifically was the starting of the Tribulation. He says, “Then shall be great tribulation” (Matthew 24:15, 21).

When he breaks the covenant, he apparently stops all worship of other religions and gods. Daniel 11:31 specifically states that he’ll “pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away the daily sacrifice”—which hasn’t been started yet. Which, if taken literally, means the Jews have to rebuild their temple and reinstitute daily sacrifice before it can be stopped.

By this time, obviously the temple has been rebuilt and sacrifice resumed, and he then later breaks the covenant. He stops their worship and obviously the worship of all religions, because he declares himself to be God and he places the abomination that maketh desolate.

In 2 Thessalonians 2, Paul says of the day of Christ’s coming, “That day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed.” Which simply means that Jesus is not going to come until after the Tribulation, after the Antichrist. “The son of perdition, who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God” (2 Thessalonians 2:3–4).

Verse 6, “And now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time.” In other words, the Lord is just holding back the flood of iniquity until the Antichrist is revealed.

Verse 7, “For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: but only he who now letteth (holds back) will let, until he be taken out of the way.” Most have interpreted this as being the Holy Spirit holding back the flood of iniquity, “until he be taken out of the way.”

Verse 8, “And then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming.” “Then shall that Wicked be revealed”—when? “When he who now letteth”—or prevents it—“be taken out of the way.” Then the Antichrist will be revealed. Here it sounds like that’s when he sits in the temple.

According to this passage in 2 Thessalonians 2, it doesn’t seem that the Antichrist is fully and clearly revealed at the making of the covenant. It’s clear that he’s definitely revealed as the Antichrist and known as the Antichrist when he breaks the covenant and sets up his Image. So even if he’s not revealed at the making of the covenant, we know he’s definitely revealed at the breaking of it—at least to the world.

In 2 Thessalonians 2 it does not make any specific prophecies about when he’s revealed, except saying that he is going to be revealed before the Lord comes, and that he’s going to sit in the temple claiming he’s God before the Lord comes. He obviously does this at the breaking of the covenant, the stopping of all religious worship, the setting up of his idol to be worshipped, when he sits in the temple of God claiming he’s God. That’s what it says about his revelation.

He says, “Now ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time” (2 Thessalonians 2:6). In other words, the Lord is holding back the flood of iniquity until the Antichrist is completely revealed, and then there will be almost a flood of iniquity. You can certainly believe that, the way the world already is.

And Paul says, “For the mystery of iniquity doth already work.” This wickedness was already working, clear back in Paul’s time, of course. “Only He”—the Lord—who now holds it back, who now prevents it from flooding, will prevent it—“until He be taken out of the way.”

“Then shall that Wicked be revealed.” Only when the Lord stands back and lets the wicked have their way, “then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the brightness of His coming.”

It doesn’t say anything any more specifically about it or his revelation, except that he’s going to sit in the temple of God claiming he’s God, but it does sound like it might be then. But as to the timing of his revelation, it merely says it’s going to come before the coming of Christ.

This is one of the clearest scriptures in the Bible proving that the Antichrist is going to come before the coming of the Lord. Jesus also makes that very clear in Matthew 24, that the Antichrist and the Tribulation come first, before His coming. Because right after those verses about the Tribulation, you see Christ coming in the clouds with power and great glory. (Matthew 24:29–31).

Copyright © December 1989 by the Family International

The Time of the End

   12/26/23 “At that time shall arise Michael, the great prince who has charge of your people. And there shall be a time of trouble, such as never has been since there was a nation till that time. But at that time your people shall be delivered, everyone whose name shall be found written in the book. And many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt. And those who are wise shall shine like the brightness of the sky above;[a] and those who turn many to righteousness, like the stars forever and ever. But you, Daniel, shut up the words and seal the book, until the time of the end. Many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall increase.”

Then I, Daniel, looked, and behold, two others stood, one on this bank of the stream and one on that bank of the stream. And someone said to the man clothed in linen, who was above the waters of the stream,[b] “How long shall it be till the end of these wonders?” And I heard the man clothed in linen, who was above the waters of the stream; he raised his right hand and his left hand toward heaven and swore by him who lives forever that it would be for a time, times, and half a time, and that when the shattering of the power of the holy people comes to an end all these things would be finished. I heard, but I did not understand. Then I said, “O my lord, what shall be the outcome of these things?” He said, “Go your way, Daniel, for the words are shut up and sealed until the time of the end. 10 Many shall purify themselves and make themselves white and be refined, but the wicked shall act wickedly. And none of the wicked shall understand, but those who are wise shall understand. 11 And from the time that the regular burnt offering is taken away and the abomination that makes desolate is set up, there shall be 1,290 days. 12 Blessed is he who waits and arrives at the 1,335 days. 13 But go your way till the end. And you shall rest and shall stand in your allotted place at the end of the days.” (Daniel 12) ESV

When Is the End?

David Brandt Berg

1985-01-28

In the book of Daniel chapter 12, the 6th verse, Daniel asks a question: “How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?” He’s just described the Antichrist and the Tribulation, and he wants to know when the end is going to be, the end of the world, the same question the disciples asked in Matthew 24. The end of the world as it now is, in other words, man’s world. The Millennium is going to be God’s world, Christ’s world. Man and the Devil are ruling and reigning today, and even though God is letting them, the world really belongs to the Lord. It should be the kingdom of God.

The cataclysmic event that ends man’s world is Armageddon, and even the world talks about Armageddon. Daniel had been shown all these wonders right up to the end of the world, man’s world, and he said, “How long is it going to be to the end?” Verse 7: “And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven and sware by Him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time”—one year—“times”—two years—“and a half a time.”

Here’s that three and a half years that the Bible speaks of so often! This word “time” here would have been better translated as a year, two years, and half a year, because in the Hebrew, “time” also meant more specifically a year. It’s a little unfortunate it was translated this way in Daniel because it’s not as clear. But we know that’s what it means by all the other prophecies about the three and a half years. He’s obviously referring to the Tribulation because he’s been talking about the horrible events of the time of the Tribulation and the Antichrist. So how long will it be to the end of these things? He says it’ll be three and a half years.

“And when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.” He doesn’t say completely kill all the holy people, he doesn’t say completely abolish them, but to scatter their power. Their power is going to be scattered by the Antichrist. It’s not going to be completely abolished, but they’re going to be scattered.

The power of the Holy Ghost is being scattered all over the world today, praise God! “But tarry ye in Jerusalem until ye be endued with power from on high, and ye shall be witnesses unto Me, in Judaea and Samaria and all the earth” (Luke 24:49; Acts 1:8). The Antichrist is going to scatter the temporal power of the churches and the good people, the church people, the more or less righteous people, the religious people. When the Antichrist has accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, “all these things shall be finished.” That will be the end of man’s world!

Somebody asked me about the people living on earth during the Wrath of God, why God is going to punish them like that. “Why are they going to suffer like that?” Maybe that’s the “few stripes” that they’re going to receive for their sins (Luke 12:48). But just as the Lord takes care of His people during the Tribulation, God’s going to have to take care of them during the Wrath, and they’re not going to suffer as much as the wicked.

All the Antichrist’s people are going to be wiped out—the bad people, the worst people—but some people are going to be spared and live into the Millennium. Daniel even calls them “blessed” in verse 12: “Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.”

In Daniel 12:8, Daniel writes, “And I heard, but I understood not. Then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things?” In verse 9, the Lord tells Daniel, “Go thy way, Daniel, for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end.” He says, “Daniel, I don’t expect you to understand. Although I revealed a lot of things to you, a lot of it you’re not even going to understand and they’re going to be closed up, even your book of Daniel, closed up to the time of the end.” To Daniel himself it was sealed. “Go thy way. Don’t worry about it, Daniel. Don’t try to understand it all.”

Verse 10: “Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand.” The wise are going to be purified, made white, and tried. The believers have to go through persecution, trials, tribulations, troubles, the Tribulation! God’s Word specifically says in the 11th chapter that we will be purged and made white (Daniel 11:35). Trouble purifies you! Trouble gets you down to business and makes you serious about things.

Daniel still doesn’t know what God’s talking about, even though the Lord spells it out for him and gives him so many days. He told him ahead of time, “You still won’t understand, Daniel! But for the sake of the people who someday are going to understand what I’m talking about, I’m going to tell you.”

Verse 11: “From the time the daily sacrifice shall be taken away and the abomination that maketh desolate set up”—at the breaking of the Covenant in the middle of the seven-year reign of the Antichrist at the beginning of the three and a half years of the Tribulation. He says from that time, when you see the daily sacrifice taken away—the reinstituted sacrifice in front of the rebuilt Jewish Temple—and the Abomination of Desolation is set up, there’s a specific number of days. “It’ll be a thousand, two hundred and ninety days”—1290 days.

I’ve been teaching you about the 1260 days till the Rapture, the end of the Tribulation, but here’s another month tacked on. Does that mean, perhaps, that the Battle of Armageddon is going to occur just 30 days after the Rapture? Does that mean the Wrath of God is only going to last a month? Subtracting 1260 from 1290 leaves 30 days. Daniel wanted to know when the end of all this is going to be, and God says 1290 days. We know that the Rapture is going to occur at the end of 1260 days, so what’s with this 30 days after the Rapture?

Verse 12: “Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days”—1335 days. That’s 45 days more after the 1290! But tack on the 30 and you’ve got 75 days! We do not know any better than Daniel exactly what the distinction is between the 30 and the 45 and the total 75, except “Blessed is he that cometh to the thousand, three hundred and thirty-five days.”

Blessed is he who survives and lives through everything that’s going to happen after the Rapture, another 75 days. He is going to be blessed! If you come through the Wrath of God and live through the Battle of Armageddon, and you come out on the other side when the forces of God have taken over and are now ruling the earth, wouldn’t you feel like you were blessed?

Do you know how long it’s going to take just to bury the dead? Seven months (Ezekiel 39:12). It’s going to take seven months in Israel to bury the dead. That’s one hell of a battle! God’s got to even invite the birds of the air and the beasts of the forest to come and feed on the dead to try to get rid of all the dead. God’s Word says they’re going to be like dung on the earth (Jeremiah 25:33), and they’re going to stink so bad that the people that pass by are going to have to hold their noses (Ezekiel 39:11). Probably everybody’s going to have to wear those white masks to keep from being contaminated.

Seven months for the people to go to work and just bury the dead! In fact, seven months to bury the dead in Israel alone—the dead from the Battle of Armageddon in the Valley of Megiddo, from Megiddo to Jerusalem. There are going to be so many killed that the blood in some places in the Valley of Megiddo is going to run clear up to the horses’ bridles (Revelation 14:20). You wonder what the Millennium is for, what do we need a thousand years for? The world’s going to be pretty much in a mess when man gets through with it. It’s going to be a wreck and it’s going to take years to direct the people of the world to clean it up. It’s going to take months to bury the dead in one little country and years to clean up the mess!

God speaks of this time and time again throughout the Bible. And the martyrs under the altar cry, “How long, O Lord, till You’re going to take vengeance upon our enemies? How long are You going to let us suffer all these things and our people suffer all these things before You take vengeance for the blood they’ve shed?” (Revelation 6:10). It’s going to be hell on earth! But it’s going to be heaven let loose, not hell let loose. Heaven let loose to create hell on earth for those that belong in hell, and wipe out all the wicked Antichrist forces, the Mark-of-the-Beast people during the Battle of Armageddon.

Copyright © January 1985 by The Family International

The Man of Lawlessness

12/25/23 Now concerning the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ and our being gathered together to him, we ask you, brothers,[a] 2 not to be quickly shaken in mind or alarmed, either by a spirit or a spoken word, or a letter seeming to be from us, to the effect that the day of the Lord has come. 3 Let no one deceive you in any way. For that day will not come, unless the rebellion comes first, and the man of lawlessness[b] is revealed, the son of destruction,[c] 4 who opposes and exalts himself against every so-called god or object of worship, so that he takes his seat in the temple of God, proclaiming himself to be God. 5 Do you not remember that when I was still with you I told you these things? 6 And you know what is restraining him now so that he may be revealed in his time. 7 For the mystery of lawlessness is already at work. Only he who now restrains it will do so until he is out of the way. 8 And then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord Jesus will kill with the breath of his mouth and bring to nothing by the appearance of his coming. 9 The coming of the lawless one is by the activity of Satan with all power and false signs and wonders, 10 and with all wicked deception for those who are perishing, because they refused to love the truth and so be saved. 11 Therefore God sends them a strong delusion, so that they may believe what is false, 12 in order that all may be condemned who did not believe the truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness. (2 Thessalonians 2:1-12) ESV

The Bible indicates that there will be a great apostasy during the end times. The “great apostasy” is mentioned in 2 Thessalonians 2:3. The KJV calls it the “falling away,” while the NIV and ESV call it “the rebellion.” And that’s what an apostasy is: a rebellion, an abandonment of the truth. The end times will include a wholesale rejection of God’s revelation, a further “falling away” of an already fallen world.

The occasion of Paul’s writing to the Thessalonians was to correct some of the errors concerning the end times that the believers had heard from false teachers. Among the falsehoods was that “the day of the Lord has already come” (2 Thessalonians 2:2). The Christians in Thessalonica were afraid that Jesus had already come, they had missed the rapture, and they were now in the tribulation. Paul had already explained the rapture to them in his first letter (1 Thessalonians 4:16–17). Paul writes his second letter to assure them that, contrary to what they had heard, and despite the persecution they were enduring, the “day of Christ” had not yet come.

In 2 Thessalonians 2:3, Paul makes it clear that the day of the Lord, a time of worldwide judgment (Isaiah 13:6; Obadiah 1:15), will not transpire until two things happen. First, the falling away, or great apostasy, must occur. Second, the “man of lawlessness” must be revealed, he who is called the “son of perdition,” also known as the Antichrist. Once this person makes himself known, the end times will indeed have come. Numerous speculations about the identity of the man of sin, beginning in the first century, have included Caligula, Caius Caesar, Mohammed, Napoleon, and any number of Roman popes. None of them were the Antichrist.

The man of lawlessness, according to 2 Thessalonians 2:4, is the one who “will oppose and will exalt himself over everything that is called God or is worshiped, so that he sets himself up in God’s temple, proclaiming himself to be God.” Clearly, this has not yet happened; no one since Paul’s time has set himself up as God in the Jewish temple. Two thousand years have passed since the epistle was written, and the “day of the Lord” has not yet come. Paul assures us that it will not come until the falling away comes first.

The Greek word translated “rebellion” or “falling away” in verse 3 is apostasia, from which we get the English word apostasy. It refers to a general defection from the true God, the Bible, and the Christian faith. Every age has its defectors, but the falling away at the end times will be complete and worldwide. The whole planet will be in rebellion against God and His Christ. Every coup requires a leader, and into this global apostasy will step the Antichrist.

Jesus warned the disciples concerning the final days in Matthew 24:10–12: “At that time many will turn away from the faith and will betray and hate each other, and many false prophets will appear and deceive many people. Because of the increase of wickedness, the love of most will grow cold.” These are the characteristics of the great apostasy of the end times. (GotQuestions.com)

The Messages of the Three Angels

12/24/23 Then I saw another angel flying directly overhead, with an eternal gospel to proclaim to those who dwell on earth, to every nation and tribe and language and people. 7 And he said with a loud voice, “Fear God and give him glory, because the hour of his judgment has come, and worship him who made heaven and earth, the sea and the springs of water.” (Revelation 14:6-7) ESV
And Then the End Will Come
David Brandt Berg
2021-04-12
“And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations, and then shall the end come.”—Matthew 24:14
In Matthew 24, Jesus said that when this gospel of the kingdom shall have been preached in every nation, then shall the end come. At that point, He doesn’t say in that scripture that it will be preached in every tongue, to every tribe, which He does later in Revelation 14 when the angel preaches to everybody just before Jesus comes: “Then I saw another angel flying directly overhead, with an eternal gospel to proclaim to those who dwell on earth, to every nation and tribe and language and people.”1 At that point, everybody will hear it!
Once we have preached the gospel to this world, to all nations, as Jesus Himself said in Matthew 24:14, “then shall the end come.” He gave many other signs, but in verse six He said, “but the end is not yet.” There will be wars, rumours of wars, earthquakes, famines, pestilences, and all kinds of things, but He said, “Don’t worry, the end is not yet.”
The first sign He gave that the end was near was when “this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations.” If there was ever a day in which it looks to me like every nation has heard the gospel, it’s today! Maybe not every tongue and tribe yet—that will come at the very end.
Now remember, “the end” is not a particular point, a certain hour or second of a certain day of a month of a certain year. In fact, what is spoken of by the prophets as the endtime or the “last days” covers the span of years between the two comings of Christ. The endtime began with the first coming of Christ. In Hebrews 1:2, Paul said that they were already living “in these last days,” which will end with His Second Coming. So the end is already here and the world has been in it for 2,000 years. Some people get all excited when I say “the Crash is here,” but my Lord, the Crash has been here ever since the first Depression!
The end is here, and it has lasted 2,000 years already, and it’s going to last some more, but it gets closer all the time. The end will progress day by day as it has and continues to do, and as you read in the news. With every day that passes, we are a day closer to the end—one more hour, day, month, year closer to the end.
The end is coming, and we can see that it’s getting closer, as the gospel is being preached to every nation like never before. We’ve done our particular job to reach our generation. And now there’s not a nation on earth that hasn’t heard the gospel through us or somebody else. God is trying to give everybody a chance to know Him.
Even if people haven’t heard specifically about God, they can just look at His creation and know that there is a God. Scientists are daily discovering marvelous things about His creation, more all the time—the marvels of His design and plan, His amazing balance of nature, and everything about the creation that couldn’t possibly have happened by accident. As Paul said, “For his invisible attributes, namely, his eternal power and divine nature, have been clearly perceived, ever since the creation of the world, in the things that have been made.”2
Logically and reasonably just by the world and all that He has created, it is clear that there’s a God! “Only the fool has said in his heart, ‘There is no God.’”3
This gospel of the kingdom is being preached in all the world, and in those last terrible days of the Great Tribulation, God’s even going to send the angels of God to preach it! And in the very last days just before the Lord comes, at the end of the days of the Great Tribulation when the gospel has been preached in every possible way, then the Lord will come to rapture His saints. Praise the Lord!
When they see us rising to meet Jesus in the air, in this glorious, thunderous, earthshaking, heaven-quaking event that raises the dead from the graves and the living from the ground, the whole world will know that Jesus has come to rescue and save us, just as He foretold in the Bible.
Jesus will come back with all the saints who have already gone to be with the Lord through death. They come back with Him to pick up their dead bodies, which will then be new resurrected bodies like the one He rose in; they are going to be beautiful, arrayed in white garments like a bride.4
It’s going to be the apocalypse for sure—the revelation of Jesus Christ Himself coming in the clouds of heaven, in great power and glory, with the voice of the archangel and the trump of God. Christ Himself will shout and call us from every part of the earth, and we’ll be gathered together to be with Him! “And so,” He tells us, “shall we ever be with the Lord.”5
We will jump for joy for Jesus and go sailing right off into the air, clear on up into the clouds to be with the Lord! It’s going to be so wonderful you’re going to forget about all the hardships and suffering that happened before.
Oft times the day seems long, our trials hard to bear,
We’re tempted to complain, to murmur and despair;
But Christ will soon appear to catch His bride away,
All tears forever over in God’s eternal day.
It will be worth it all when we see Jesus,
Life’s trials will seem so small, when we see Christ;
One glimpse of His dear face, all sorrow will erase,
So bravely run the race till we see Christ.6
Originally published May 1980. Adapted and republished April 2021.
Read by Jon Marc.
________________________________________
1 Revelation 14:6.
2 Romans 1:20.
3 Psalm 14:1.
4 Revelation 19:8.
5 1 Thessalonians 4:17.
6 “When We See Christ” by
Esther Kerr Rusthoi – Wikipedia

Signs of the End of the Age

12/23/23 As he sat on the Mount of Olives, the disciples came to him privately, saying, “Tell us, when will these things be, and what will be the sign of your coming and of the end of the age?” 4 And Jesus answered them, “See that no one leads you astray. 5 For many will come in my name, saying, ‘I am the Christ,’ and they will lead many astray. 6 And you will hear of wars and rumors of wars. See that you are not alarmed, for this must take place, but the end is not yet. 7 For nation will rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom, and there will be famines and earthquakes in various places. 8 All these are but the beginning of the birth pains.
9 “Then they will deliver you up to tribulation and put you to death, and you will be hated by all nations for my name’s sake. 10 And then many will fall away[a] and betray one another and hate one another. 11 And many false prophets will arise and lead many astray. 12 And because lawlessness will be increased, the love of many will grow cold. 13 But the one who endures to the end will be saved. 14 And this gospel of the kingdom will be proclaimed throughout the whole world as a testimony to all nations, and then the end will come. (Matthew 24:3-14) ESV
*Jesus predicted that the love of many would grow cold as part of His answer to the disciples’ question, “What will be the sign of your coming, and of the end of the age?” In Matthew 24, in the Olivet Discourse, Jesus describes the end of the age that will precede His second coming. He says that there will be false Christs (verse 5), wars (verse 6), and strife and natural disasters (verse 7).

Jesus also warned of the persecution of believers, some of whom would prove to be false disciples who would turn on one another (Matthew 24:9–10). “And,” Jesus said, “because lawlessness will be increased, the love of many will grow cold” (verse 12, ESV). Whether it is because of the deluding influence of the false teachers or the persecution or the fear of death, the zeal of many false professors will diminish. Their love toward God and toward the church will “grow cold.” True Christians, even those whose faith is weak, will persevere to the end (verse 13). Theirs is the true love, which is the fruit of the Holy Spirit (Galatians 5:22), and it cannot fail (1 Corinthians 13:7). True love cannot become cold because it is sustained by Christ who is able to keep us from falling (Jude 1:24).

For those without the Spirit, however, what love they do have will become colder and colder in the last days. Paul expands this idea in 2 Timothy 3:1–4 when he describes the last days. The love those people have is not a warm, living love for God and His truth and His people. Rather, it is the love of self and the love of money (verse 2). Paul describes those whose love for God, Christ, and the saints is only in pretense, not in reality. They do all they do in a religious way from self-love and to selfish ends. Their aim is to gain glory and applause from men or to use religion to gain something for themselves. They do nothing for the glory of God, the honor of Christ, or the good of others.

How can we be sure that the love we have for Christ will never grow cold? We begin by examining ourselves to be sure we are truly in the faith (2 Corinthians 13:5). If we truly belong to Christ, we can be confident that we possess the love from the Spirit that never grows cold. Then we should make every effort to increase our love:, “This is my prayer: that your love may abound more and more in knowledge and depth of insight, so that you may be able to discern what is best and may be pure and blameless for the day of Christ, filled with the fruit of righteousness that comes through Jesus Christ—to the glory and praise of God” (Philippians 1:9–11). *(GotQuestions.com)

No One Knows That Day and Hour

12/21/23 “But concerning that day and hour no one knows, not even the angels of heaven, nor the Son,[b] but the Father only. 37 For as were the days of Noah, so will be the coming of the Son of Man. 38 For as in those days before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day when Noah entered the ark, 39 and they were unaware until the flood came and swept them all away, so will be the coming of the Son of Man. 40 Then two men will be in the field; one will be taken and one left. 41 Two women will be grinding at the mill; one will be taken and one left. 42 Therefore, stay awake, for you do not know on what day your Lord is coming. 43 But know this, that if the master of the house had known in what part of the night the thief was coming, he would have stayed awake and would not have let his house be broken into. 44 Therefore you also must be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect.

45 “Who then is the faithful and wise servant,[c] whom his master has set over his household, to give them their food at the proper time? 46 Blessed is that servant whom his master will find so doing when he comes. 47 Truly, I say to you, he will set him over all his possessions. 48 But if that wicked servant says to himself, ‘My master is delayed,’ 49 and begins to beat his fellow servants[d] and eats and drinks with drunkards, 50 the master of that servant will come on a day when he does not expect him and at an hour he does not know 51 and will cut him in pieces and put him with the hypocrites. In that place there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth. (Matthew 24:36-51) ESV

Discerning the Signs of the Times

Peter Amsterdam

2023-10-23

We have certainly witnessed “times of trouble” for many people around the world in recent times—at an unprecedented level in some ways, due to modern technology that enables us to see events unfold in real time all around the globe. We have seen struggles related to racism, discrimination, and bias; questions about authority and violence; corruption in high places; and interrogations about the boundaries between personal freedom and civic responsibilities. We certainly are living in troublous times in many ways.

Of course, it is important to remember that every generation has experienced its own unique set of challenges, struggles, and growing pains. If we look through history, we see this constant pattern. This is not surprising to Christians, as we know that we live in a fallen world and that sin is a reality that must be confronted in every generation, as it manifests in the evils of poverty, oppression, war, and inhumanity. In that sense, as it was written in Ecclesiastes, “What has been is what will be, and what has been done is what will be done, and there is nothing new under the sun” (Ecclesiastes 1:9). We are not surprised by world conditions, as we know the cause: humanity’s broken relationship with God and the effects of that brokenness.

As Christians, however, our ultimate hope isn’t in this world or its political systems, as we know these are temporal and will pass away. We count ourselves amongst those described in Hebrews who have no lasting city on this earth but desire “a better country, that is, a heavenly one” (Hebrews 11:16). We eagerly look forward to Jesus’ Second Coming, when all the pain, suffering, evils, and injustice will be made right and “the earth will be filled with the knowledge of the Lord as the waters cover the sea” (Isaiah 11:9). Nearly 2,000 years have passed since John wrote at the end of the book of Revelation, “Amen. Come, Lord Jesus!” and believers have wholeheartedly echoed this sentiment since then and continue to do so today.

Many Christians have been seeking to understand the relevance of current events and contemporary culture as they relate to the timetable for Jesus’ Second Coming. Are current world conditions—including modern technology, globalization, the widespread preaching of the gospel, the move toward cashless economies and worldwide digital currencies—signs that we have entered, or are entering, the final seven years that will precede the Second Coming of Jesus Christ? How are we to interpret current events in light of their relevance to the endtime, and what conclusions can we draw?

The answers to such questions are to be drawn first and foremost from Scripture and what the Bible cumulatively teaches us about the period immediately leading up to Jesus’ Second Coming. Of course, the exact details of how these events will play out are not as detailed as we would like, but the Bible does provide a clear outline of what we can expect to see, collectively referred to as “the signs of the times.” Let’s review some of these.

Signs of the times

“And you will hear of wars and rumors of wars. See that you are not alarmed, for this must take place, but the end is not yet. For nation will rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom, and there will be famines and earthquakes in various places. All these are but the beginning of the birth pains” (Matthew 24:6–8). The version in the Gospel of Luke also includes pestilences in the list of signs (Luke 21:11).

As we look through history, we can see that the “beginning of birth pains” have been occurring since the time of Jesus, referred to in the Bible as the “last days” to describe the period of time between Jesus’ first and second coming (1 John 2:18). There have been wars and rumors of wars, though in some periods of history much more so than today, such as during the world wars of the first half of the 20th century. There have been, and continue to be, famines, pestilences, and earthquakes. Jesus referred to all these as being only the beginning of sorrows.

When discerning the signs of the times, we need to look at the cumulative signs of the times, all these things, and not just one sign in isolation. These signs are found throughout the New Testament and Bible prophecy, primarily in the books of Daniel and Revelation, as well as Matthew 24, 1 and 2 Thessalonians.

However, the Bible describes some clear signs that we will see and thus know that the end is “at the very gates” (Matthew 24:33). Among other things, the Bible tells us that we will see the following:

  • Lawlessness will increase and the love of many will grow cold (Matthew 24:12).
  • The gospel will be preached in all the world (Matthew 24:14).
  • There will come a great falling away from God (2 Thessalonians 2:3).
  • A world dictator, known in the Bible as the Antichrist, will rise and will sign an agreement, referred to as the “covenant,” which will temporarily bring a measure of peace and security to the world and usher in the last seven years before Jesus’ Second Coming (2 Thessalonians 2:3–4).
  • People will be required to receive “the mark of the beast,” some form of electronic monetary system and identification with this world government, without which they will not be permitted to buy or sell (Revelation 13:16–18).
  • There will be a time of great tribulation and persecution of Christians for the final three and a half years before Jesus’ Second Coming (Matthew 24:21–22).

When we hear of various interpretations of current events and conditions, or that certain political events or cashless monetary systems indicate that we are now in the last seven years, such things can raise concerns. When considering such interpretations, our first step should be to measure these against what Scripture tells us about the period leading up to Jesus’ Second Coming. We need to look at the specifics concerning a particular sign that are described in the Bible. For example, what does Scripture say about the mark of the beast? Is it possible that it has already been instituted secretly?

According to the information we have been given in Scripture, the mark of the beast is instituted after the covenant is broken and is tied to acceptance of the Antichrist and his reign, and worship of his person (Revelation 11:13–18). Have we seen the signs that would precede the mark of the beast, such as the revelation of the “man of sin” [the Antichrist] who “exalts himself above God” and “takes his seat in the temple of God, proclaiming himself to be God”? (2 Thessalonians 2:3–4)

We read in Revelation 14:9–11: “If anyone worships the beast and his image and receives his mark on his forehead or on his hand, he himself shall also drink of the wine of the wrath of God.” From what we can gather from the Scriptures about receiving the mark of the beast, it is clearly tied to worship of the beast and worship of his image.

Could the mark of the beast be administered when the Antichrist has not risen, his reign is not visible, and people are not being faced with a choice to worship the Antichrist by receiving his mark? These are the types of questions we must ask ourselves when considering different theories and interpretations. We must study and weigh the Scriptures to ensure that we are “accurately handling and skillfully teaching the word of truth” (2 Timothy 2:15).

How to be prepared

There is no question that every day that passes brings the world closer to Jesus’ return, and as Christians, we await this triumphant event with eager anticipation, and we want to be prepared for it. Will we experience His Second Coming in our lifetimes? We can’t know that until we see the fulfillment of the definitive signs Jesus and others gave us in the Bible.

So what is the type of preparation that we should be concerned with as followers of Jesus? In Matthew 24, after describing what His followers will face during those final days, Jesus tells the disciples: “Therefore you also must be ready, for the Son of Man is coming at an hour you do not expect.” And Jesus, as if in answer to their unspoken question of how to live in that state of constant readiness, goes on to say,

“Who then is the faithful and wise servant, whom his master has set over his household, to give them their food at the proper time? Blessed is that servant whom his master will find so doing when he comes. Truly, I say to you, he will set him over all his possessions” (Matthew 24:45–47).

Jesus refocuses the conversation on faithfulness with this reference to the faithful and wise servant, who has been given a responsibility for the master’s household and performs his job diligently. He doesn’t know when his master is going to return, but that doesn’t matter to him; he is focused on being faithful in his work. When the master returns, that servant will be blessed.

May we all be faithful to pattern our lives according to God’s Word, to follow Him closely, and be faithful to share the good news of salvation through faith in Jesus Christ with as many people as we can. Whether or not we will personally live to see the final seven years of world history in our lifetime, how we live our lives during the time God gives us on earth is what ultimately counts.

We are called to love God, love others, share the gospel, do our best to live the teachings of Jesus, and teach them to others. If we are faithful to do these things, we can trust that we will be prepared for whatever comes.

Originally published May 2021. Adapted and republished October 2023. Read by Jon Marc.

The Ascension

12/21/23 And he led them out as far as Bethany, and lifting up his hands he blessed them. 51 While he blessed them, he parted from them and was carried up into heaven. 52 And they worshiped him and returned to Jerusalem with great joy, 53 and were continually in the temple blessing God. (Luke 24:50-53) ESV

The Ascension

6 So, when they had come together, they asked him, “Lord, will you at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?” He said to them, “It is not for you to know times or seasons that the Father has fixed by his own authority. But you will receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you, and you will be my witnesses in Jerusalem and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth.” And when he had said these things, as they were looking on, he was lifted up, and a cloud took him out of their sight. 10 And while they were gazing into heaven as he went, behold, two men stood by them in white robes, 11 and said, “Men of Galilee, why do you stand looking into heaven? This Jesus, who was taken up from you into heaven, will come in the same way as you saw him go into heaven.” (Acts 1:6-11) ESV

185 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Ascension (Luke 24:50–53)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-09-27

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

In this article we’ll look at the last few verses of the last chapter of the Gospel of Luke. Earlier in this chapter, Jesus appeared to His disciples. They were frightened, and thought they were seeing a spirit. Jesus showed them the wounds in His hands and feet so that they would know it was Him, and then He ate some food to show that He was not a spirit. We’re told that He opened their minds to understand the Scriptures.1 He went on to say, “I am sending the promise of my Father upon you. But stay in the city until you are clothed with power from on high.”2

Then he led them out as far as Bethany, and lifting up his hands he blessed them. While he blessed them, he parted from them and was carried up into heaven. And they worshiped him and returned to Jerusalem with great joy, and were continually in the temple blessing God.3

The Gospel of Luke ends with Jesus’ ascension into heaven. Jesus left Jerusalem and led His disciples to Bethany, which is on the eastern slopes of the Mount of Olives, less than 2 miles (3.2 km) from Jerusalem. It was from there that He was taken up into heaven.

The book of Acts tells us the same thing.

He presented himself alive to them after his suffering by many proofs, appearing to them during forty days and speaking about the kingdom of God. And while staying with them he ordered them not to depart from Jerusalem, but to wait for the promise of the Father, which, he said, “you heard from me.”4

And when he had said these things, as they were looking on, he was lifted up, and a cloud took him out of their sight.5

The Gospel of Luke and the book of Acts both attest to Jesus’ ascension into heaven.

Some Bible commentators state that within the Gospels, only the Gospel of Luke describes Jesus’ ascension. While the Gospel of Mark includes the ascension (Mark 16:19), some commentators feel that the account in Mark is not an authentic part of Mark’s Gospel, but rather is a later addition. But even if Jesus’ ascension were only addressed in the Gospel of Luke, it doesn’t mean that it was unknown to the other New Testament writers. For example, in the Gospel of John, Jesus said to Mary, “Do not cling to me, for I have not yet ascended to the Father; but go to my brothers and say to them, ‘I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and your God.’”6 In the book of Acts, the apostle Peter speaks of Jesus being exalted at the right hand of God.7 In 1 Peter we read about Jesus Christ, who has gone into heaven and is at the right hand of God, with angels, authorities, and powers having been subjected to him.8 The apostle Paul wrote:

If then you have been raised with Christ, seek the things that are above, where Christ is, seated at the right hand of God.9

Christ has entered, not into holy places made with hands, which are copies of the true things, but into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God on our behalf.10

Jesus’ ascension into heaven explains why there were no further post-resurrection appearances after 40 days. This 40-day period began with the resurrection of Jesus and ended with His ascension into heaven. One author explains:

In the transition from His earthly to His heavenly state, Jesus could perfectly well have vanished, as on other occasions, and “gone to the Father” secretly and invisibly. The reason for a public and visible ascension is surely that He wanted them to know that He had gone for good. During the forty days He had kept appearing, disappearing and reappearing. But now this interim period was over. This time His departure was final. So they were not to wait around for His next resurrection appearance. Instead, they were to wait for somebody else, the Holy Spirit [Acts 1:4]. For He would come only after Jesus had gone, and they could get on with their mission in the power He would give them.11

Jesus’ ascension was also His vindication. It was the fulfillment of the prediction He made at His trial: From now on the Son of Man shall be seated at the right hand of the power of God.12 He was condemned to death for making this claim; however, the ascension shows that His claim was true and His crucifixion was unjust. The Father didn’t reject Jesus’ claim; rather, the Son was received at the Father’s side. Jesus’ ascension was not just a departure from this world, it was also an arrival in heaven.

And they worshiped him and returned to Jerusalem with great joy, and were continually in the temple blessing God.13 

After receiving Jesus’ blessing as He was carried up into heaven, the disciples worshipped Him. It’s no wonder that they did so, as they had seen Him be crucified and laid in a tomb, and a few days later saw Him alive again. He was with them for 40 days, teaching and instructing them, and then they watched as He ascended into heaven. Their response was to return to Jerusalem and to worship God in the temple, and in time, on the day of Pentecost, they were filled with the Holy Spirit and began to preach the message of Jesus in Jerusalem and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the end of the earth.14

This brings us to the end of this series, Jesus—His Life and Message. I pray that this series has been a blessing to you.

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Luke 24:45.

2 Luke 24:49.

3 Luke 24:50–53

4 Acts 1:3–4.

5 Acts 1:9.

6 John 20:17.

7 Acts 2:33.

8 1 Peter 3:21–22.

9 Colossians 3:1.

10 Hebrews 9:24.

11 John R. W. Stott, The Message of Acts (Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1990), 49.

12 Luke 22:69.

13 Luke 24:52–53.

14 Acts 1:8.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

Jesus and Peter

 12/20/23 When they had finished breakfast, Jesus said to Simon Peter, “Simon, son of John, do you love me more than these?” He said to him, “Yes, Lord; you know that I love you.” He said to him, “Feed my lambs.” 16 He said to him a second time, “Simon, son of John, do you love me?” He said to him, “Yes, Lord; you know that I love you.” He said to him, “Tend my sheep.” 17 He said to him the third time, “Simon, son of John, do you love me?” Peter was grieved because he said to him the third time, “Do you love me?” and he said to him, “Lord, you know everything; you know that I love you.” Jesus said to him, “Feed my sheep. 18 Truly, truly, I say to you, when you were young, you used to dress yourself and walk wherever you wanted, but when you are old, you will stretch out your hands, and another will dress you and carry you where you do not want to go.” 19 (This he said to show by what kind of death he was to glorify God.) And after saying this he said to him, “Follow me.” (John 21:15-19) ESV

184 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The End of the Gospel of John (Part 2)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-09-13

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Previously, the Gospel of John told of some of the disciples going fishing in the Sea of Tiberias, also known as the Sea of Galilee. After a night’s fishing, they caught nothing. Jesus, who was on the shore, instructed them to cast their net on the other side of the boat, which resulted in them hauling in 153 fish. When the disciples came to the shore, Jesus gave them both bread and fish to eat. At this point in the Gospel of John, the focus shifts to the apostle Peter, and also mentions “the disciple whom Jesus loved.”

When they had finished breakfast, Jesus said to Simon Peter, “Simon, son of John, do you love me more than these?” He said to him, “Yes, Lord; you know that I love you.” He said to him, “Feed my lambs.” He said to him a second time, “Simon, son of John, do you love me?” He said to him, “Yes, Lord; you know that I love you.” He said to him, “Tend my sheep.” He said to him the third time, “Simon, son of John, do you love me?” Peter was grieved because he said to him the third time, “Do you love me?” and he said to him, “Lord, you know everything; you know that I love you.” Jesus said to him, “Feed my sheep.”1

Jesus addressed Peter three times in a formal manner, calling him Simon, son of John. By asking the question three times, Jesus emphasized its importance. The first time, He asked, Do you love me more than these? “More than these” isn’t defined. Jesus could have been referring to the fish; or, more likely, He may have been asking Peter, “Do you love me more than these other men love me?” or “Do you love me more than you love these men?” Peter could have responded with “Yes, I love you more than the other disciples do,” or with, “No, I don’t love you more than the other disciples do.” However, rather than make comparisons, each time Peter wisely and simply responded that he loved Jesus.

When Jesus instructed Peter to tend my sheep, the verb used has a broader meaning. It is understood to mean “exercise the office of shepherd.” Peter was being commissioned to engage in pastoral duties.2 The third time Jesus asked Peter if he loved Him, Peter was grieved. It saddened him that Jesus would ask him three times if he loved Him. Rather than replying the same way he had the first two times, he pointed to Jesus’ knowledge of all things, that He knew what went on in people’s hearts and therefore He knew that Peter loved Him.

This incident shows that Peter was restored to his position of leadership. Before Jesus’ death, Peter denied the Lord three times;3 now, he affirmed his love for Jesus three times. This resulted in Jesus commissioning Peter three times to care for His sheep. In spite of Peter’s past mistakes, Jesus was restoring Peter to a place of trust.

“Truly, truly, I say to you, when you were young, you used to dress yourself and walk wherever you wanted, but when you are old, you will stretch out your hands, and another will dress you and carry you where you do not want to go.” (This he said to show by what kind of death he was to glorify God.) And after saying this he said to him, “Follow me.”4

After commissioning Peter to tend my sheep, Jesus followed up with a prophecy, preceded by truly, truly I say to you. Jesus referred to Peter’s earlier life, before he followed Jesus, and contrasted his past with his present. When he was younger, he dressed himself and went wherever he wanted to. However, when he would get older, it would not be the same. The explanation generally given by commentators is that this prophecy referred to Peter’s death, through which Peter would glorify God. While the words are quite general, it is understood that the “stretching forth of the hands” referred to Peter’s crucifixion. Jesus reminded Peter that in the past, when he was young, he had the freedom to come and go as he wished; but in the future, when he was old, he would no longer be free to do so. It is generally understood that Peter was crucified upside down on a cross with his hands outstretched.

Peter turned and saw the disciple whom Jesus loved following them, the one who had been reclining at table close to him and had said, “Lord, who is it that is going to betray you?” When Peter saw him, he said to Jesus, “Lord, what about this man?” Jesus said to him, “If it is my will that he remain until I come, what is that to you? You follow me!”5

After Peter’s position had been restored, he turned and saw the beloved disciple, who is generally accepted to be the apostle John, walking behind them. John is described as the disciple who had asked Jesus who was going to betray Him. Peter, in his usual forthright style, asked about the future of this disciple. Jesus didn’t answer Peter’s question; probably because John’s future was none of Peter’s business. Rather, Jesus repeated His earlier command, follow me.

So the saying spread abroad among the brothers that this disciple was not to die; yet Jesus did not say to him that he was not to die, but, “If it is my will that he remain until I come, what is that to you?”6 

The Gospel writer deals with an error that had spread amongst believers, that the apostle John wouldn’t die, but would rather live until Jesus returned again. The Gospel writer wanted to correct that misinterpretation, as Jesus did not say “He will not die.” Rather He asked what difference it would make to Peter if John were to remain alive until Jesus’ return.

This is the disciple who is bearing witness about these things, and who has written these things, and we know that his testimony is true.7

The disciple “whom Jesus loved” is now identified as the writer of this Gospel. He is the disciple who bears witness to what has happened, and who has written these things down, which points to the apostle John. We’re not told who the “we” are who “know that the testimony is true.” One author says: The “we” is to be taken with full seriousness; there exists an apostolic church whose very existence is a confirmation and affirmation of the apostle’s witness.8

Now there are also many other things that Jesus did. Were every one of them to be written, I suppose that the world itself could not contain the books that would be written.9

This Gospel ends with a reminder that the author has only presented a selection of the many things that Jesus said and did. He has not told us all that he knew about what Jesus said and did. He tells us that if everything about Jesus were to be written down, the whole world couldn’t contain all the books which would be written. John reminds us that though we have been told much about what Jesus did and said, there are limitations to our knowledge. There is much more that Jesus did in His lifetime than what is presented here. Nevertheless, the information we are given in this Gospel is more than adequate, as stated earlier in this Gospel: These are written so that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that by believing you may have life in his name.10

This brings us to the end of the Gospel of John.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 John 21:15–17.

2 Morris, The Gospel According to John, 771.

3 John 18:15–27. See also Matthew 26:33–35, 73–75. Luke 22:54–62. Mark 14:69–72.

4 John 21:18–19.

5 John 21:20–22.

6 John 21:23.

7 John 21:24.

8 Morris, The Gospel According to John, 777.

9 John 21:25.

10 John 20:31.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

Jesus Appears to Seven Disciples

 12/19/23 After this Jesus revealed himself again to the disciples by the Sea of Tiberias, and he revealed himself in this way. Simon Peter, Thomas (called the Twin), Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, the sons of Zebedee, and two others of his disciples were together. Simon Peter said to them, “I am going fishing.” They said to him, “We will go with you.” They went out and got into the boat, but that night they caught nothing.

Just as day was breaking, Jesus stood on the shore; yet the disciples did not know that it was Jesus. Jesus said to them, “Children, do you have any fish?” They answered him, “No.” He said to them, “Cast the net on the right side of the boat, and you will find some.” So they cast it, and now they were not able to haul it in, because of the quantity of fish. That disciple whom Jesus loved therefore said to Peter, “It is the Lord!” When Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he put on his outer garment, for he was stripped for work, and threw himself into the sea. The other disciples came in the boat, dragging the net full of fish, for they were not far from the land, but about a hundred yards[a] off.

When they got out on land, they saw a charcoal fire in place, with fish laid out on it, and bread. 10 Jesus said to them, “Bring some of the fish that you have just caught.” 11 So Simon Peter went aboard and hauled the net ashore, full of large fish, 153 of them. And although there were so many, the net was not torn. 12 Jesus said to them, “Come and have breakfast.” Now none of the disciples dared ask him, “Who are you?” They knew it was the Lord. 13 Jesus came and took the bread and gave it to them, and so with the fish. 14 This was now the third time that Jesus was revealed to the disciples after he was raised from the dead. (John 21:1-14) ESV

183 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The End of the Gospel of John (Part 1)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-08-30

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

The last chapter of the Gospel of John begins with an appearance of the risen Christ in Galilee.

After this Jesus revealed himself again to the disciples by the Sea of Tiberias, and he revealed himself in this way.1

The Sea of Tiberias, more commonly called the Sea of Galilee, is in northern Israel. We’re not told how long it had been since Jesus was last with the disciples or since He had told Thomas to put his finger in Jesus’ wound.2 However, some time had passed, as the disciples had left Jerusalem and gone north to the region of Galilee, and Jesus appeared to His disciples there.

Simon Peter, Thomas (called the Twin), Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, the sons of Zebedee, and two others of his disciples were together. Simon Peter said to them, “I am going fishing.” They said to him, “We will go with you.” They went out and got into the boat, but that night they caught nothing.3

A number of disciples (at least seven) were together in Galilee—Peter, Thomas, Nathanael, James and John (the sons of Zebedee), along with two others who are not named.

Peter decided to go fishing, which had been his occupation before meeting Jesus. The other disciples who were with him decided to join him. There is no indication that Peter or the others were thinking of returning to their fishing business; it is likely that it was a spontaneous idea which they all agreed to. The disciples went out, though we’re not told from where. They embarked in the boat, though we’re not told whom the boat belonged to. Though they fished through the night, they caught nothing.

Just as day was breaking, Jesus stood on the shore; yet the disciples did not know that it was Jesus. Jesus said to them, “Children, do you have any fish?” They answered him, “No.”4 

Jesus stood on the edge of the lake at dawn. We’re not told how He came there, and it may be that He suddenly appeared, similar to how earlier He had appeared to His disciples behind closed doors.5 The disciples didn’t recognize Him, just as Mary Magdalene didn’t recognize Him earlier in this Gospel6 and the two disciples who were on their way to Emmaus didn’t know it was Jesus who was walking with them.7 Jesus asked them if they had any fish, and they responded that they had none. Having fished throughout the night without catching anything was probably rather disappointing.

He said to them, “Cast the net on the right side of the boat, and you will find some.” So they cast it, and now they were not able to haul it in, because of the quantity of fish.8

As Jesus was on the shore and the disciples were some distance out in the water, Jesus probably had to yell His instructions to cast the net on the opposite side of the boat. The men did as He instructed, and they found that the catch of fish was so large that they were unable to bring it into the boat.

That disciple whom Jesus loved therefore said to Peter, “It is the Lord!” When Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he put on his outer garment, for he was stripped for work, and threw himself into the sea.9

The disciple whom Jesus loved was likely the apostle John. John recognized Jesus, and told Peter that it was Jesus who had called out and asked them about the fish and who instructed them to cast the net on the right side of the boat. Upon hearing that, Peter put on his outer garment, for he was stripped for work. This doesn’t necessarily mean that Peter was doing his work in the boat while naked. One author explains: It is, however, not at all certain that Peter was wearing nothing whatever, as the English would lead us to expect. Standard lexicons cite passages where the word means “without an outer garment,” “dressed in one’s underwear.” The probability is that here the word means that parts of the body normally covered were exposed so that Peter was not naked, but rather “stripped for work.” This may mean that he wore a loincloth, or perhaps a sleeveless tunic that would not impede his movements.10

The other disciples came in the boat, dragging the net full of fish, for they were not far from the land, but about a hundred yards off.11

Only Peter left the boat and swam ashore. The others remained in the boat and did the work to get the large catch of fish to the shore. They were about two hundred cubits (KJV) or 94 meters from the shore. Instead of trying to pull the net full of fish into the boat, which would have likely caused it to capsize or sink, they hauled it to the shore.

When they got out on land, they saw a charcoal fire in place, with fish laid out on it, and bread. Jesus said to them, “Bring some of the fish that you have just caught.”12

Upon disembarking from the boat, the disciples saw that there was a charcoal fire burning with some fish cooking on it, along with some bread. It seems that the amount of fish on the charcoal fire wasn’t enough to feed all who were present, so Jesus instructed them to add some of the fish they had just hauled in.

So Simon Peter went aboard and hauled the net ashore, full of large fish, 153 of them. And although there were so many, the net was not torn.13

In response to Jesus’ instruction to bring some of the fish that they caught, Peter, who had jumped out of the boat and swam to the shore, apparently went back onto the boat to organize the hauling of the net full of fish to the shore. We are told that the fish were big ones, and that there were 153 of them. Earlier in history, some Christian teachers had various interpretations of the significance of the number 153, such as this being the number of the kinds of fish which were in existence. It’s most likely that this was the actual number of fish which were caught. The fish were counted perhaps so that they could be equally distributed to the seven or more disciples who were fishing together.

Jesus said to them, “Come and have breakfast.” Now none of the disciples dared ask him, “Who are you?” They knew it was the Lord.14 

Jesus invited them to eat the morning meal with Him. There is no record of their response; rather we are told that no one would ask Him “Who are you?” as they knew it was Jesus.15

Jesus came and took the bread and gave it to them, and so with the fish.16

Jesus distributed the bread and fish to His disciples, which started the meal. He said nothing more until after the meal was finished, which will be covered in the next article.

The author of this Gospel states:

This was now the third time that Jesus was revealed to the disciples after he was raised from the dead.17

He reminds us that this is the third time Jesus appeared to the disciples after the resurrection. This likely refers to His being with the eleven disciples or at least most of them, as there are other references when He met with Mary Magdalene, with the disciples without Thomas, and one time with Thomas. But this is the third time He appeared to a larger group of disciples.

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 John 21:1.

2 John 20:27–28.

3 John 21:2–3.

4 John 21:4–5.

5 See John 20:19, 26.

6 John 20:14.

7 See Luke 24:15–16.

8 John 21:6.

9 John 21:7.

10 Morris, The Gospel According to John, 763.

11 John 21:8.

12 John 21:9–10.

13 John 21:11.

14 John 21:12.

15 John 21:7.

16 John 21:13.

17 John 21:14.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

The Resurrection (Part 2)

 12/18/23 When the Sabbath was past, Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, and Salome bought spices, so that they might go and anoint him. And very early on the first day of the week, when the sun had risen, they went to the tomb. And they were saying to one another, “Who will roll away the stone for us from the entrance of the tomb?” And looking up, they saw that the stone had been rolled back—it was very large. And entering the tomb, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, dressed in a white robe, and they were alarmed. And he said to them, “Do not be alarmed. You seek Jesus of Nazareth, who was crucified. He has risen; he is not here. See the place where they laid him. But go, tell his disciples and Peter that he is going before you to Galilee. There you will see him, just as he told you.” And they went out and fled from the tomb, for trembling and astonishment had seized them, and they said nothing to anyone, for they were afraid.

Jesus Appears to Mary Magdalene

[[Now when he rose early on the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, from whom he had cast out seven demons. 10 She went and told those who had been with him, as they mourned and wept. 11 But when they heard that he was alive and had been seen by her, they would not believe it.

Jesus Appears to Two Disciples

12 After these things he appeared in another form to two of them, as they were walking into the country. 13 And they went back and told the rest, but they did not believe them.
(Mark 16:1-13) ESV

182 – Jesus—His Life and Message: Final Appearances of Jesus (Part 2)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-08-16

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

The Long Ending of Mark

In the last chapter of the book of Mark (Mark 16), we read that Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James, and Salome brought spices to Jesus’ tomb in order to anoint Him.1 When entering the tomb, they saw a young man (an angel) sitting on the right side, dressed in a white robe, and they were alarmed.2 The angel instructed the women to “Go, tell his disciples and Peter that he is going before you to Galilee. There you will see him, just as he told you.” And they went out and fled from the tomb, for trembling and astonishment had seized them, and they said nothing to anyone, for they were afraid.3

It is at this point (Mark 16:8) that some translations of the Bible bring the Gospel of Mark to its end. However, other Bible versions include twelve more verses (Mark 16:9–20). These verses are referred to as The Long Ending. When they are included in Bibles today, they are usually printed in italics, and often have brackets at the beginning and end in order to set them off from the first eight verses of this chapter. Some early Christians, such as Justin Martyr (ca. 100–165), quoted Mark 16:20 in his writings, as did other first- and second-century Christian writers, so there is some basis for accepting them as original. However, these last twelve verses are absent from some of the oldest Greek, Latin, Syriac, Coptic, and Armenian manuscripts, so it is also possible that they were a later addition.

Since some Bible commentators include these verses in their commentaries on the Gospel of Mark, and since The Long Ending is included in most Bibles, comments on these verses will be included here.

Now when he rose early on the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, from whom he had cast out seven demons. She went and told those who had been with him, as they mourned and wept. But when they heard that he was alive and had been seen by her, they would not believe it.4

We’re told that on Sunday, the first day of the week, Jesus appeared to Mary Magdalene. The Gospels of Luke and John also tell of Mary Magdalene’s involvement in discovering that Jesus was no longer in the tomb, and her going to the disciples to tell them that Jesus’ body was missing. In the Gospel of Mark the disciples, who were mourning and weeping over Jesus’ death, refused to believe that Mary Magdalene had seen Him and that He was still alive. Their response echoes what is told us in the Gospel of Luke: these words seemed to them an idle tale, and they did not believe them.5

After these things he appeared in another form to two of them, as they were walking into the country. And they went back and told the rest, but they did not believe them.6

This echoes what the Gospel of Luke tells of two disciples who were walking to Emmaus when they met Jesus on the road but didn’t recognize Him.7 We’re not told what His other form was when He appeared to them, nor whether they immediately recognized Him. Like the disciples who were walking to Emmaus, these disciples returned to where the rest of the disciples were in order to tell them they had seen Jesus, but the disciples didn’t believe them.

Afterward he appeared to the eleven themselves as they were reclining at table, and he rebuked them for their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they had not believed those who saw him after he had risen.8 

When Jesus later appeared to the eleven as they were eating together, He reproached them for their doubts and their hard hearts. It’s hard to imagine that the eleven didn’t believe that their fellow disciples were telling them the truth, but considering all that had preceded—Jesus’ arrest, crucifixion, burial, and resurrection—it was probably a difficult and confusing time for the disciples.

He said to them, “Go into all the world and proclaim the gospel to the whole creation.”9

Jesus expressed the commission to His followers as taking His message, the gospel, and sharing it with everyone, including Gentiles. The last words in the Gospel of Matthew express these instructions in a more detailed fashion. Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all that I have commanded you. And behold, I am with you always, to the end of the age.10 Preaching the message to the whole creation meant that Jesus’ message was to be taken beyond Israel, beyond Judaism, and shared with “all people.” The disciples were to share the gospel with everyone, everywhere.

Whoever believes and is baptized will be saved, but whoever does not believe will be condemned.11

Faith and belief in Jesus are key to salvation. This point is made throughout the Gospels. Whoever believes in the Son has eternal life; whoever does not obey the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God remains on him.12 Whoever believes in him is not condemned, but whoever does not believe is condemned already, because he has not believed in the name of the only Son of God.13

These signs will accompany those who believe: in my name they will cast out demons; they will speak in new tongues; they will pick up serpents with their hands; and if they drink any deadly poison, it will not hurt them; they will lay their hands on the sick, and they will recover.14

The promise of the signs which would accompany believers echoes what is stated in the book of John: Truly, truly, I say to you, whoever believes in me will also do the works that I do; and greater works than these will he do, because I am going to the Father.15

The book of Acts also speaks about the fulfillment of the signs that Jesus said would accompany believers. Many signs and wonders were regularly done among the people by the hands of the apostles.16 It also describes instances when the disciples would cast out demons and speak in tongues. One example is when the apostle Paul cast out a spirit from a woman.

As we were going to the place of prayer, we were met by a slave girl who had a spirit of divination and brought her owners much gain by fortune-telling. She followed Paul and us, crying out, “These men are servants of the Most High God, who proclaim to you the way of salvation.” And this she kept doing for many days. Paul, having become greatly annoyed, turned and said to the spirit, “I command you in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her.” And it came out that very hour.17

As for speaking in tongues, in the book of Acts we read that when the day of Pentecost arrived, they were all together in one place. And suddenly there came from heaven a sound like a mighty rushing wind, and it filled the entire house where they were sitting. And divided tongues as of fire appeared to them and rested on each one of them. And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak in other tongues as the Spirit gave them utterance.18

The last two verses of The Long Ending of the Gospel of Mark say:

So then the Lord Jesus, after he had spoken to them, was taken up into heaven and sat down at the right hand of God. And they went out and preached everywhere, while the Lord worked with them and confirmed the message by accompanying signs.19

This Gospel ends with Jesus’ ascension into heaven.

The Ending of the Gospel of Matthew

The last five verses of the Gospel of Matthew tell of Jesus’ commission to His disciples.

Now the eleven disciples went to Galilee, to the mountain to which Jesus had directed them. And when they saw him they worshiped him, but some doubted.20 

While the other Gospels tell of Jesus’ appearances in the area of Judea, the Gospel of Matthew only mentions the appearance of Jesus to the two Marys in Judea, and then focuses on Jesus’ presence in the area of Galilee.

A few verses earlier, Jesus had instructed the women to “go and tell my brothers to go to Galilee, and there they will see me.”21 Here we are told that Jesus had instructed the disciples to go to a specific mountain in Galilee. There is no way for us to identify this mountain, but the disciples were familiar with Galilee and knew the location Jesus was referring to. Once they were on the mountain, the risen Jesus appeared to them.

Their response to seeing Jesus was to worship Him. This was a natural response on the disciples’ part, as He who had been crucified and was buried was now standing before them alive. He was stronger than death, so worshipping Him as their risen Lord was the expected response. However, we’re also told that some doubted, though we’re not told why they doubted or were hesitant. One author wrote:

Perhaps they were not sure that the person they were seeing was the one who was crucified. Perhaps they were not sure that Jesus really was risen; they may have wondered whether they were seeing a vision, not a real person. Perhaps they were not sure that it really was Jesus who was before them.22

In the Gospel of Luke the two disciples who walked with Jesus to Emmaus didn’t know who He was.

Some authors state that it wasn’t any of the eleven who had doubts, but rather that some other believers were present, perhaps some of the 500 brothers whom the apostle Paul writes about in 1 Corinthians. Then he appeared to more than five hundred brothers at one time, most of whom are still alive, though some have fallen asleep.23 In any case, we’re told that even though the disciples worshipped Him when they saw Him, some of them had some doubts.

Jesus came and said to them, “All authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me.”24

Jesus was likely a little distance from the disciples, but then came closer as He began to speak to them. He stated that things had substantially changed. In His resurrected state He was no longer a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief … stricken, smitten by God, and afflicted.25 Now He had been given full authority in both heaven and earth.

Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all that I have commanded you. And behold, I am with you always, to the end of the age.26 

Because all authority had been given to Jesus, He had the authority to commission the disciples to “go” and to “make disciples” everywhere. This direction differs from earlier in this Gospel, when Jesus instructed His disciples to Go nowhere among the Gentiles and enter no town of the Samaritans.27 Now they were to go and reach all nations.

Jesus’ disciples were instructed to baptize believers in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit—the triune God, the Trinity. Throughout the New Testament, references are made to the Trinity.

May the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the fellowship of the Holy Spirit be with you all.28

Therefore go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit.29

Now it is God who makes both us and you stand firm in Christ. He anointed us, set his seal of ownership on us, and put his Spirit in our hearts as a deposit, guaranteeing what is to come.30

There is one body and one Spirit—just as you were called to the one hope that belongs to your call—one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is over all and through all and in all.31

We ought always to give thanks to God for you, brothers beloved by the Lord, because God chose you as the firstfruits to be saved, through sanctification by the Spirit and belief in the truth.32

The angel answered, “The Holy Spirit will come on you, and the power of the Most High will overshadow you. So the holy one to be born will be called the Son of God.”33

Besides going out and making disciples, Jesus’ followers were to teach them to observe all that I have commanded you. Some Bible translations say teaching them to obey everything I have commanded you.34 Believers are called to both teach and personally obey Jesus’ teachings, to apply them to their daily lives. Living and sharing the message of God’s love, of Jesus’ sacrificial death, and of His gift of eternal life is a commission for each of us.

As we live our lives in love and service to God, as we do our best to share His message of love and salvation with others, we can rejoice and be at peace as we hear Jesus’ promise:

Behold, I am with you always, to the end of the age.35

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 See Jesus—His Life and Message: The Resurrection (Part One).

2 Mark 16:5.

3 Mark 16:7–8.

4 Mark 16:9–11.

5 Luke 24:11.

6 Mark 16:12–13.

7 See Luke 24:13–16. See also Jesus—His Life and Message: The Resurrection (Part Two).

8 Mark 16:14.

9 Mark 16:15.

10 Matthew 28:19–20.

11 Mark 16:16.

12 John 3:36.

13 John 3:18.

14 Mark 16:17–18.

15 John 14:12.

16 Acts 5:12.

17 Acts 16:16–18.

18 Acts 2:1–4.

19 Mark 16:19–20.

20 Matthew 28:16–17.

21 Matthew 28:10.

22 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 745.

23 1 Corinthians 15:6.

24 Matthew 28:18.

25 Isaiah 53:3–4.

26 Matthew 28:19–20.

27 Matthew 10:5.

28 2 Corinthians 13:14.

29 Matthew 28:19 NIV.

30 2 Corinthians 1:21–22 NIV.

31 Ephesians 4:4–6.

32 2 Thessalonians 2:13.

33 Luke 1:35 NIV.

34 Matthew 28:20 NIV.

35 Matthew 28:20

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

The Great Commission

12/17/23 Now the eleven disciples went to Galilee, to the mountain to which Jesus had directed them. 17 And when they saw him they worshiped him, but some doubted. 18 And Jesus came and said to them, “All authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me. 19 Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in[b] the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, 20 teaching them to observe all that I have commanded you. And behold, I am with you always, to the end of the age.”
(Matthew 28:16-20) ESV

181 – Jesus—His Life and Message: Final Appearances of Jesus (Part 1)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-08-02

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Each Synoptic Gospel1 ends by describing Jesus’ final interactions with His disciples, followed by His ascension into heaven. Those accounts will be covered, Gospel by Gospel, in this and the next few upcoming articles.

The Gospel of Matthew

The eleven disciples went to Galilee, to the mountain to which Jesus had directed them. And when they saw him they worshiped him, but some doubted.2

Earlier in this Gospel, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary went to Jesus’ tomb, where they encountered an angel and then Jesus, who instructed them to tell my brothers to go to Galilee, and there they will see me.3 The eleven disciples (excluding Judas, who had betrayed Jesus) who had remained in Jerusalem after His death did as they were instructed and started their journey north to Galilee. Their destination was the mountain to which Jesus had directed them. We’re not given the name of the mountain, nor the exact location within Galilee, but from the information Jesus gave them, it’s clear that they knew where to go.

After going to the mountain in Galilee, the disciples saw Jesus, and when they did, they worshipped Him. Earlier in this Gospel, when the women saw Jesus, they worshipped Him; and here the disciples did the same. One author comments: Worship was the natural response to the realization that the Jesus who had meant so much to them throughout his earthly ministry was stronger than death and was alive again.4

While the reaction of most was to worship Him, we’re told that some doubted. Within the group of eleven, some were hesitant and unsure. In this instance, it may be that some weren’t sure it was actually Jesus they were seeing. Elsewhere in the Gospels, the disciples didn’t recognize Jesus. Their eyes were kept from recognizing him.5 When he was at table with them, he took the bread and blessed and broke it and gave it to them. And their eyes were opened, and they recognized him. And he vanished from their sight.6 Just as day was breaking, Jesus stood on the shore; yet the disciples did not know that it was Jesus.7

Jesus came and said to them, “All authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me.”8

Evidently Jesus was a short distance from the group, for He came to them. It could also mean that He positioned Himself so that He could address the eleven. He started by making it clear that in His risen state He was quite different from the itinerant preacher/healer/miracle worker that they knew so well. All authority in heaven and on earth echoes Daniel 7:14, which says: To him was given dominion and glory and a kingdom, that all peoples, nations, and languages should serve him; his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom one that shall not be destroyed.

Throughout the Gospel of Matthew, Jesus used the language of Daniel 7:13–14 when speaking of the future reign of the Son of Man.

Truly, I say to you, there are some standing here who will not taste death until they see the Son of Man coming in his kingdom.9

Jesus said to them, “Truly, I say to you, in the new world, when the Son of Man will sit on his glorious throne, you who have followed me will also sit on twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.10

Then will appear in heaven the sign of the Son of Man, and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn, and they will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And he will send out his angels with a loud trumpet call, and they will gather his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.11

“When the Son of Man comes in his glory, and all the angels with him, then he will sit on his glorious throne. Before him will be gathered all the nations, and he will separate people one from another as a shepherd separates the sheep from the goats. And he will place the sheep on his right, but the goats on the left. Then the King will say to those on his right, ‘Come, you who are blessed by my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.’”12

Jesus said to him, “You have said so. But I tell you, from now on you will see the Son of Man seated at the right hand of Power and coming on the clouds of heaven.”13

After stating that all authority in heaven and earth was given to Him, Jesus instructed His disciples:

“Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all that I have commanded youAnd behold, I am with you always, to the end of the age.”14

Rather than focusing on the ways His authority would be exercised, Jesus instead addressed what this meant for His followers. Because He was the risen Christ, the Son of God, and because He had God’s full authority, He could commission His disciples to “go” and to “make disciples.” Their job was to share the news of Jesus’ life, death, and resurrection; to teach and train those who believed, so that they too would share that message throughout the world.

Jesus’ last words in the book of Matthew are: Behold, I am with you always, to the end of the age. This Gospel ends with a final promise that the disciple isn’t going to be left alone to follow Jesus the best he or she can; rather, Jesus will be with them always. As one author explains:

The Jesus of whom Matthew writes is no small Palestinian figure, but a mighty Person who is with his followers wherever they may be. And this, he says, will last through time. He is not speaking of a temporary residence with first-century disciples, but of a presence among his followers to the very end of time. This Gospel opened with the assurance that in the coming of Jesus God was with his people (Matthew 1:23), and it closes with the promise that the very presence of Jesus Christ will never be lacking to his faithful follower. … He will be with them always, to the end of the world and to the end of time.15

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew, Mark, Luke.

2 Matthew 28:16–17.

3 Matthew 28:1–10.

4 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 744.

5 Luke 24:16.

6 Luke 24:30–31.

7 John 21:4.

8 Matthew 28:18.

9 Matthew 16:28.

10 Matthew 19:28.

11 Matthew 24:30–31.

12 Matthew 25:31–34.

13 Matthew 26:64.

14 Matthew 28:19–20.

15 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 749.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

On the Road to Emmaus

12/16/23 That very day two of them were going to a village named Emmaus, about seven miles[a] from Jerusalem, 14 and they were talking with each other about all these things that had happened. 15 While they were talking and discussing together, Jesus himself drew near and went with them. 16 But their eyes were kept from recognizing him. 17 And he said to them, “What is this conversation that you are holding with each other as you walk?” And they stood still, looking sad. 18 Then one of them, named Cleopas, answered him, “Are you the only visitor to Jerusalem who does not know the things that have happened there in these days?” 19 And he said to them, “What things?” And they said to him, “Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, a man who was a prophet mighty in deed and word before God and all the people, 20 and how our chief priests and rulers delivered him up to be condemned to death, and crucified him. 21 But we had hoped that he was the one to redeem Israel. Yes, and besides all this, it is now the third day since these things happened. 22 Moreover, some women of our company amazed us. They were at the tomb early in the morning, 23 and when they did not find his body, they came back saying that they had even seen a vision of angels, who said that he was alive. 24 Some of those who were with us went to the tomb and found it just as the women had said, but him they did not see.” 25 And he said to them, “O foolish ones, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken! 26 Was it not necessary that the Christ should suffer these things and enter into his glory?” 27 And beginning with Moses and all the Prophets, he interpreted to them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself.

28 So they drew near to the village to which they were going. He acted as if he were going farther, 29 but they urged him strongly, saying, “Stay with us, for it is toward evening and the day is now far spent.” So he went in to stay with them. 30 When he was at table with them, he took the bread and blessed and broke it and gave it to them. 31 And their eyes were opened, and they recognized him. And he vanished from their sight. 32 They said to each other, “Did not our hearts burn within us while he talked to us on the road, while he opened to us the Scriptures?” 33 And they rose that same hour and returned to Jerusalem. And they found the eleven and those who were with them gathered together, 34 saying, “The Lord has risen indeed, and has appeared to Simon!” 35 Then they told what had happened on the road, and how he was known to them in the breaking of the bread. (Luke 24:13-34) ESV

179 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Resurrection (Part 3)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam                                            

2022-07-05

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

After seeing the resurrected Jesus, the women followed His instructions to go and tell the disciples that He was alive.1 The Gospel of Luke tells us that the disciples didn’t believe what the women had said, as these words seemed to them an idle tale.2

But Peter rose and ran to the tomb; stooping and looking in, he saw the linen cloths by themselves; and he went home marveling at what had happened.3

Though the disciples didn’t believe, Peter went to the tomb anyway, looked at the situation, and simply returned home, which probably means where he was staying in Jerusalem at the time.

That very day two of them were going to a village named Emmaus, about seven miles from Jerusalem, and they were talking with each other about all these things that had happened. While they were talking and discussing together, Jesus himself drew near and went with them. But their eyes were kept from recognizing him.4

Two disciples, neither of whom was one of the eleven apostles, were traveling, possibly heading back to their homes. It is likely they were some of those who had considered the women’s testimony of seeing the risen Christ as being an idle tale.

This is the only mention of Emmaus within Scripture, so it is uncertain exactly where it was. Historians have a variety of theories about what town this was, but it seems to be inconclusive. All we know is that it was relatively close to Jerusalem (commentators say between 6.8 miles and 18.4 miles), and that two disciples were heading there. As they were on their way, they engaged in discussion about recent events. It had been a difficult time. Jesus had been arrested, condemned to death, hung on a cross, and was buried, but then three days later, His tomb was empty. They were probably rehashing everything that had transpired while trying to understand it all. Since they were leaving Jerusalem, perhaps they were heading home to return to their previous lives.

However, the unexpected happened. While they were talking together about all that occurred, Jesus himself drew near and went with themBut their eyes were kept from recognizing him.5 In the Gospel of John we find a similar situation, where Jesus’ disciples didn’t recognize the risen Christ.

Jesus stood on the shore; yet the disciples did not know that it was Jesus.6

Mary also didn’t initially recognize the risen Christ.

Having said this, she turned around and saw Jesus standing, but she did not know that it was Jesus.7

Jesus entered into a conversation with the two disciples who were walking along the road.

And he said to them, “What is this conversation that you are holding with each other as you walk?” And they stood still, looking sad. Then one of them, named Cleopas, answered him, “Are you the only visitor to Jerusalem who does not know the things that have happened there in these days?”8 

This is the first and only reference to Cleopas, and the other disciple traveling with him is not named, though according to tradition the second disciple was Luke.

Cleopas was rather shocked at Jesus’ question. It was hard for him to believe that anyone coming out of Jerusalem could not know what had happened over the past days, as Jesus’ trial and crucifixion were so public.

And he said to them, “What things?” And they said to him, “Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, a man who was a prophet mighty in deed and word before God and all the people, and how our chief priests and rulers delivered him up to be condemned to death, and crucified him. But we had hoped that he was the one to redeem Israel. Yes, and besides all this, it is now the third day since these things happened.”9

When Jesus asked what they were discussing, they explained that they were speaking of Jesus, and called Him a prophet. Throughout the Gospel of Luke, Jesus is referred to as a prophet:

Fear seized them all, and they glorified God, saying, “A great prophet has arisen among us!” and “God has visited his people!”10

Now it happened that as he was praying alone, the disciples were with him. And he asked them, “Who do the crowds say that I am?” And they answered, “John the Baptist. But others say, Elijah, and others, that one of the prophets of old has risen.”11

Cleopas and the other disciple had believed in Jesus and had high hopes for Him and His ministry; however, after all that transpired with His arrest and crucifixion, they were disappointed. Though He did mighty things during His ministry, including raising the dead, He was rejected by the chief priests and rulers, who were responsible for His being condemned to death, as they had handed Him over to the Romans for crucifixion.

The two disciples expressed their disappointment, saying, we had hoped that he was the one to redeem Israel. As one author explains: Undoubtedly they possessed a more political than religious understanding of how the Christ would redeem Israel. For them the redemption of Israel meant Israel’s liberation from their enemies, i.e., the Romans.12

Yes, and besides all this, it is now the third day since these things happened. It had been three days since Jesus’ crucifixion—the three days He had predicted throughout the Gospels.

He strictly charged and commanded them to tell this to no one, saying, “The Son of Man must suffer many things and be rejected by the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and on the third day be raised.”13

“Behold, I cast out demons and perform cures today and tomorrow, and the third day I finish my course.”14

After flogging him, they will kill him, and on the third day he will rise.15

As Jesus was going up to Jerusalem, he took the twelve disciples aside, and on the way he said to them, “See, we are going up to Jerusalem. And the Son of Man will be delivered over to the chief priests and scribes, and they will condemn him to death and deliver him over to the Gentiles to be mocked and flogged and crucified, and he will be raised on the third day.”16

The two disciples continued:

Moreover, some women of our company amazed us. They were at the tomb early in the morning, and when they did not find his body, they came back saying that they had even seen a vision of angels, who said that he was alive. Some of those who were with us went to the tomb and found it just as the women had said, but him they did not see.17

The two disciples summarized what Luke wrote in the first part of this chapter about the women going to the tomb and finding that Jesus was not there.18 This included the empty tomb, the appearance of the angels, and the message that Jesus was alive. However, these two said that the disciples who had gone to the tomb found it empty; they did not see Jesus.

And he said to them, “O foolish ones, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken! Was it not necessary that the Christ should suffer these things and enter into his glory?”19 

In referring to the two disciples walking with Him as foolish ones and slow of heart to believe, Jesus was making the point that they were being obtuse and weren’t understanding what was obvious. He went on to point out that they didn’t believe the prophets, which He would help them understand when He explained the Scriptures to the disciples later on in this chapter of Luke’s Gospel.

Jesus pointed out that there was much Old Testament teaching on this, as He spoke of “all” that the prophets had spoken. He stated what the two disciples should have known from Scripture, that it was necessary for Christ to suffer and to come into His glory. As it says in the book of Isaiah:

But he was wounded for our transgressions; he was crushed for our iniquities; upon him was the chastisement that brought us peace, and with his stripes we are healed. All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned—every one—to his own way; and the LORD has laid on him the iniquity of us all. He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth; like a lamb that is led to the slaughter, and like a sheep that before its shearers is silent, so he opened not his mouth.20

Throughout the New Testament, it is made clear that Jesus’ death and His resurrection were necessary for salvation.

The Son of Man came not to be served but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many.21

The righteousness of God has been manifested apart from the law, although the Law and the Prophets bear witness to it—the righteousness of God through faith in Jesus Christ for all who believe. For there is no distinction: for all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God, and are justified by his grace as a gift, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus, whom God put forward as a propitiation by his blood, to be received by faith.22

And beginning with Moses and all the Prophets, he interpreted to them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself.23 Jesus continued to explain to Cleopas and the other unnamed disciple what all of Scripture (the Old Testament) had to say about the promised Messiah, Jesus.

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 John 20:18, Mark 16:10–11, Luke 24:10.

2 Luke 24:11.

3 Luke 24:12.

4 Luke 24:13–16.

5 Luke 24:15–16.

6 John 21:4.

7 John 20:14.

8 Luke 24:17–18.

9 Luke 24:19–21.

10 Luke 7:16.

11 Luke 9:18–19. See also Matthew 21:10–11, 45–46; Luke 4:24, 7:39, 9:7–8, 13:33; John 6:14, 7:40.

12 Stein, The New American Commentary: Luke, 611.

13 Luke 9:21–22.

14 Luke 13:32.

15 Luke 18:33.

16 Matthew 20:17–19.

17 Luke 24:22–24.

18 Luke 24:1–12

19 Luke 24:25–26.

20 Isaiah 53:5–7.

21 Mark 10:45.

22 Romans 3:21–25.

23 Luke 24:27.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

Jesus Appears to Mary Magdalene

12/15/23 But Mary stood weeping outside the tomb, and as she wept she stooped to look into the tomb. 12 And she saw two angels in white, sitting where the body of Jesus had lain, one at the head and one at the feet. 13 They said to her, “Woman, why are you weeping?” She said to them, “They have taken away my Lord, and I do not know where they have laid him.” 14 Having said this, she turned around and saw Jesus standing, but she did not know that it was Jesus. 15 Jesus said to her, “Woman, why are you weeping? Whom are you seeking?” Supposing him to be the gardener, she said to him, “Sir, if you have carried him away, tell me where you have laid him, and I will take him away.” 16 Jesus said to her, “Mary.” She turned and said to him in Aramaic,[b] “Rabboni!” (which means Teacher). 17 Jesus said to her, “Do not cling to me, for I have not yet ascended to the Father; but go to my brothers and say to them, ‘I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and your God.’” 18 Mary Magdalene went and announced to the disciples, “I have seen the Lord”—and that he had said these things to her. (John 20:11-18) ESV

178 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Resurrection (Part 2)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-06-21

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Each of the four Gospels (as well as the book of Acts) gives an account of Jesus’ appearances to His disciples (women and men) after His resurrection. In Matthew’s account, when some of the women disciples went to the tomb to anoint Jesus’ body, they found the tomb empty. They were met by an angel who instructed them to go to the apostles and tell them that Jesus was alive and that He was going to Galilee, where they would see Him.1

The Gospel of Matthew tells us that after the angel had instructed them to tell the disciples that Jesus was alive, the women departed quickly from the tomb with fear and great joy, and ran to tell his disciples.2 It was important to inform the disciples (the eleven) as soon as possible that Jesus was alive. That the women departed with fear indicates that they were in awe of having been visited by a heavenly visitor. One author wrote: They had come to that place mourning the death of their great leader and dear friend; they went away knowing that he was dead no longer. Well might their emotion be great joy.3

And behold, Jesus met them and said, “Greetings!” And they came up and took hold of his feet and worshiped him. Then Jesus said to them, “Do not be afraid; go and tell my brothers to go to Galilee, and there they will see me.”4

Having seen an angel and received a message to give to the disciples, the women were met on the road by the resurrected Jesus Himself. In the Gospel of Matthew, the women were present at all of the important events of Jesus’ death and resurrection. They were at the cross when He died, they were the first ones at His tomb, and they were the first to see the risen Lord. Having been told by the angel that Jesus was going to meet the disciples in Galilee, they were probably surprised to meet Him on their return from the tomb.

The women’s response was to fall at His feet, to hold Him and worship Him. It’s hard to imagine the joy and wonderment they felt at seeing the risen Jesus. In falling at His feet and worshiping Him, they showed that they understood that He was more than a mere man. It also shows that Jesus’ risen body was a real body; this wasn’t just a vision or an apparition. The women understood that He was divine.

Jesus repeated the angel’s command, Don’t be afraid, and also repeated the instructions that they should “go and tell my brothers to go to Galilee, and there they will see me.”5 Most of Jesus’ ministry took place in Galilee, so it was natural that He would want to meet with His disciples there. Galilee was likely also a safer place for them to be and see Jesus.

Guards and Chief Priests

At this point, the Gospel of Matthew moves from Jesus and the disciples to the Roman guards and the chief priests.

While they were going, behold, some of the guard went into the city and told the chief priests all that had taken place. And when they had assembled with the elders and taken counsel, they gave a sufficient sum of money to the soldiers and said, “Tell people, ‘His disciples came by night and stole him away while we were asleep.’ And if this comes to the governor’s ears, we will satisfy him and keep you out of trouble.” So they took the money and did as they were directed. And this story has been spread among the Jews to this day.6

While the women were on their way to tell the disciples to go to Galilee, some of the guards entered the city and told the chief priests what had happened. Normally the guards would go to their own officers to report events which had occurred, but Pontius Pilate had put the Roman guards at the disposal of the Jewish leadership, to whom they now reported.7 Perhaps the guards were somewhat relieved that they didn’t have to report to their Roman superiors, as they would have to confess that they had not prevented the removal of a body from a tomb that was under their watch. While Jesus’ body had not been stolen, it would have been difficult to explain to the Roman officials exactly what happened.

Upon hearing from the guards, the chief priests considered this matter important enough to counsel with the elders before making any decisions as to what to do. The chief priests and elders decided that the best course of action was to bribe the guards so that they would lie about what had happened. We read that they gave a sufficient sum of money to the soldiers. Other Bible translations say they gave a large sum of money to the soldiers.8 In accepting the bribe, the soldiers agreed to lie about what had happened. Sleeping while on guard duty was a major dereliction of duty in the Roman army, so telling their superiors that the disciples came during the night while they slept and stole him away was quite risky, though for the large sum of money they were offered, they apparently decided it was worth the risk.

The story they were commissioned to tell was simple—the disciples came at night and stole His body while the soldiers were sleeping. The chief priests and the elders told the guards that if the news that Jesus’ body was not in the tomb became known to the governor, Pontius Pilate, the Jewish hierarchy would keep the guards out of trouble, probably by paying the governor a bribe. There was a good possibility that Pilate wouldn’t hear about any of this, as his residence was in Caesarea and he would be heading there when the feast ended.

So they took the money and did as they were directed. And this story has been spread among the Jews to this day.9

The soldiers readily agreed to take money and to say that Jesus’ disciples stole His body. This solution likely seemed a good one to both the religious leadership and the soldiers. At the time the Gospel of Matthew was written (probably sometime after AD 70), the false story that the disciples had come in the night and stolen His body from the tomb while the guards slept would have been circulating for about 35 years.

Encounters with the Disciples

The Gospel of Mark tells us that Mary Magdalene, Mary the mother of James, and Salome brought spices so that they could anoint Jesus’ body.10 When they entered the tomb, they saw a young man in a white robe (an angel) sitting on the right side.11 The angel instructed them to tell the disciples that Jesus was going to Galilee and that they would see Him there.12 We’re then told that they went out and fled from the tomb, for trembling and astonishment had seized them, and they said nothing to anyone, for they were afraid.13 It seems that the women were overwhelmed at seeing and receiving a message from an angel, so they fled from the tomb. The account stops before we find out if they carried out the angel’s instruction to tell the disciples.

In the Gospel of John, two angels were in Jesus’ tomb, sitting where the body of Jesus had lain, one at the head and one at the feet.14 They asked Mary why she was weeping.

She said to them, “They have taken away my Lord, and I do not know where they have laid him.” Having said this, she turned around and saw Jesus standing, but she did not know that it was Jesus.15

Mary explains why she was crying—she assumed that someone had come and removed Jesus’ body—then she turned around. We’re not told why she turned; perhaps she heard some movement behind her, or the angels may have indicated that she should.

When she turned, she saw Jesus, but for some reason she didn’t recognize Him. We don’t know why she didn’t recognize Him, but there are at least two other situations after His resurrection in which His disciples also didn’t recognize Him. In the Gospel of Luke we read:

That very day two of them were going to a village named Emmaus, about seven miles from Jerusalem, and they were talking with each other about all these things that had happened. While they were talking and discussing together, Jesus himself drew near and went with them. But their eyes were kept from recognizing him.16 

In the Gospel of John we’re told that Just as day was breaking, Jesus stood on the shore; yet the disciples did not know that it was Jesus.17

Jesus said to her, “Woman, why are you weeping? Whom are you seeking?” Supposing him to be the gardener, she said to him, “Sir, if you have carried him away, tell me where you have laid him, and I will take him away.”18 

Jesus repeated the question the angels asked earlier, Why are you weeping? but He adds another question, Whom are you seeking? Mary thought Jesus was the gardener, perhaps because it was early, and who else would have been at the tomb at that time? Or, perhaps in some way He looked different. She also concluded that this gardener might have taken the body of Jesus away. So she asked that if he had, could he tell her where Jesus was, so that she could take the body.

Jesus said to her, “Mary.” She turned and said to him in Aramaic, “Rabboni!” (which means Teacher). Jesus said to her, “Do not cling to me, for I have not yet ascended to the Father; but go to my brothers and say to them, ‘I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and your God.’”19

Mary hadn’t recognized Jesus; however, upon hearing Him speak her name, she knew it was Him. She then called Him “Rabboni,” teacher. One author explains: Rabboni is often regarded as a more personal and affectionate title than “Rabbi.”20

Jesus told her not to hold on to Him because He hadn’t ascended to the Father. One author explains: The present imperative with the negative means “Stop doing something” rather than “Don’t start something.” Here it will mean “Stop clinging to me” and not, “Do not begin to touch me.” Evidently, Mary in her joy at seeing the Lord had laid hold on Him, possibly in the same way and for the same purpose as the women of whom Matthew wrote that they took hold of his feet and worshiped him.21

Up until now, Jesus’ “brothers” and His “disciples” were two different groups. Earlier in the book of John we read: After this he went down to Capernaum, with his mother and his brothers and his disciples.22 Now, Jesus referred to His disciples as brothers.

“Go to my brothers and say to them, ‘I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and your God.’”23

He referred to His Father as also being their Father, as the natural follow-up of calling them brothers.

In the book of John, we’re told that Mary Magdalene went and announced to the disciples, “I have seen the Lord”—and that he had said these things to her.24 In the Gospel of Mark, Mary Magdalene went and told those who had been with him, as they mourned and wept. But when they heard that he was alive and had been seen by her, they would not believe it.25 In the Gospel of Luke we read:

Now it was Mary Magdalene and Joanna and Mary the mother of James and the other women with them who told these things to the apostles.26

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew 28:6–7. See Jesus—His Life and Message: The Resurrection (Part 1).

2 Matthew 28:8.

3 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 738.

4 Matthew 28:9–10.

5 Matthew 28:10.

6 Matthew 28:11–15.

7 Matthew 27:65.

8 NAS, NAU, NIV, NKJV.

9 Matthew 28:15.

10 Mark 16:1.

11 See Jesus—His Life and Message: The Resurrection (Part 1).

12 Mark 16:7.

13 Mark 16:8.

14 John 20:12.

15 John 20:13–14.

16 Luke 24:13–16.

17 John 21:4.

18 John 20:15.

19 John 20:16–17.

20 Michaels, The Gospel of John, 1000.

21 Matthew 28:9.

22 John 2:12.

23 John 20:17.

24 John 20:18.

25 Mark 16:10–11

26 Luke 24:10.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

The Resurrection

  12/14/23 Now on the first day of the week Mary Magdalene came to the tomb early, while it was still dark, and saw that the stone had been taken away from the tomb. So she ran and went to Simon Peter and the other disciple, the one whom Jesus loved, and said to them, “They have taken the Lord out of the tomb, and we do not know where they have laid him.” So Peter went out with the other disciple, and they were going toward the tomb. Both of them were running together, but the other disciple outran Peter and reached the tomb first. And stooping to look in, he saw the linen cloths lying there, but he did not go in. Then Simon Peter came, following him, and went into the tomb. He saw the linen cloths lying there, and the face cloth, which had been on Jesus’[a] head, not lying with the linen cloths but folded up in a place by itself. Then the other disciple, who had reached the tomb first, also went in, and he saw and believed; for as yet they did not understand the Scripture, that he must rise from the dead. 10 Then the disciples went back to their homes. (John 20:1-10) ESV

177 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Resurrection (Part 1)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-06-07

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

After His crucifixion, Jesus’ body was taken down from the cross and laid in the tomb of Joseph of Arimathea. A large stone was rolled over the entrance of the tomb. According to Jewish law, the type of work involved in burying a body couldn’t be performed during a Sabbath, nor could the body be left unburied over the Sabbath, so it was essential that Jesus’ body be placed in the tomb that evening.

Throughout His ministry, Jesus made reference to His death and His resurrection. The Gospel of Mark says that Jesus began to teach them that the Son of Man must suffer many things and be rejected by the elders and the chief priests and the scribes and be killed, and after three days rise again.1 Although Jesus’ words seem quite clear to us now, the events that transpired show that it seems that the disciples didn’t fully understand what He had meant.

Due to the Sabbath requirements, Jesus was placed in the tomb some time between the ninth hour (about 3 p.m.) on Friday and sunset, which would have occurred around 8 p.m. at that time of year in Palestine. His body would have spent 4 to 6 hours in the tomb that first day. Once the sun set, the new day (Saturday) began. Jesus’ body remained in the tomb throughout Friday night and all of the next day, (Saturday). He then remained in the tomb through the night (which the Jews considered the first half of Sunday, approximately 12 hours) and rose from the dead in the morning on Sunday. Therefore, the three days that Jesus’ body was in the tomb didn’t amount to 72 hours (3 × 24), but rather expressed the Jewish method of reckoning time, which considered any part of the first day, all of the second day, and any part of the third day each as a full day; so Jesus’ body was in the tomb for three days.

Each of the four Gospels tells of the women who came to Jesus’ tomb early on Sunday morning. The Gospel of Luke explains that earlier, after the women saw the tomb where Jesus’ body was placed, they returned and prepared spices and ointments. On the Sabbath they rested according to the commandment.2 The Gospel of Mark says that when the Sabbath was past, Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of James and Salome bought spices, so that they might go and anoint him.3 Once the Sabbath day ended (at sunset on Saturday), the shops would reopen and the women would be able to purchase the spices needed to anoint Jesus’ body.

The Gospel of Luke tells us that on the first day of the week, at early dawn, they went to the tomb, taking the spices they had prepared.4 The Gospels of Matthew and Mark agree that it was about dawn that the women went to the tomb so that they might go and anoint him.5 The Gospel of John only mentions Mary Magdalene, while Mark mentions Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of James and Salome, and Luke speaks of Mary Magdalene and Joanna and Mary the mother of James and the other women with them who told … the apostles.6

Each of the four Gospels tells us that the large stone which covered the entrance to the tomb where Jesus had been laid on Friday was rolled away. The book of Matthew explains:

Behold, there was a great earthquake, for an angel of the Lord descended from heaven and came and rolled back the stone and sat on it. His appearance was like lightning, and his clothing white as snow. And for fear of him the guards trembled and became like dead men.7

Only the Gospel of Matthew mentions the earthquake occurring at that time. He indicates that the reason there was an earthquake was because an angel of the Lord came from heaven and rolled away the stone.

The Gospel of Mark tells us that when the women came to the tomb, they were saying to one another, “Who will roll away the stone for us from the entrance of the tomb?” And looking up, they saw that the stone had been rolled back—it was very large.8 The Gospel of Luke says that the women went to the tomb, taking the spices they had prepared. And they found the stone rolled away from the tomb.9 The Gospel of John tells us:

Now on the first day of the week Mary Magdalene came to the tomb early, while it was still dark, and saw that the stone had been taken away from the tomb.10

Besides the stone being rolled back, each of the Gospels tells of the presence of heavenly beings near the tomb. As mentioned earlier, the Gospel of Matthew speaks of the angel of the Lord.11 The Gospel of Mark tells us that when the women entered the tomb they saw a young man sitting on the right side, dressed in a white robe, and they were alarmed.12 The Gospel of Luke says:

When they went in they did not find the body of the Lord Jesus. While they were perplexed about this, behold, two men stood by them in dazzling apparel.13

The Gospel of John places the appearance of two angels later in the story, after Peter and “the other disciple” had seen that Jesus was not in the tomb and returned to their home.

Mary stood weeping outside the tomb, and as she wept she stooped to look into the tomb. And she saw two angels in white, sitting where the body of Jesus had lain, one at the head and one at the feet.14

One author comments on the number of angels:

It seems clear that all these are references to angels; the small differences should not disconcert us unduly. Each of the Evangelists is saying in his own way that when the women came to the tomb they encountered an angelic visitation. It is not surprising that they speak of what happened in slightly different ways, for different people may well have had different perceptions. The important thing is that there were unusual angelic visitations and what the angels said concerning Jesus’ rising from the dead.15

The Gospel of Matthew tells us that those who were guarding the tomb saw the “angel of the Lord.”

And for fear of him the guards trembled and became like dead men.16

The guards who were there to guard the dead man (Jesus) themselves became like corpses in the presence of the angel. In contrast, the One who had died was now risen.

The three Synoptic Gospels17 tell us that the angel (or angels) spoke to the women and instructed them not to be afraid. They then told them the good news that Jesus had risen from the dead.

But the angel said to the women, “Do not be afraid, for I know that you seek Jesus who was crucified. He is not here, for he has risen, as he said. Come, see the place where he lay” (Matthew).18

And entering the tomb, they saw a young man sitting on the right side, dressed in a white robe, and they were alarmed. And he said to them, “Do not be alarmed. You seek Jesus of Nazareth, who was crucified. He has risen; he is not here. See the place where they laid him” (Mark).19

And as they were frightened and bowed their faces to the ground, the men said to them, “Why do you seek the living among the dead? He is not here, but has risen. Remember how he told you, while he was still in Galilee, that the Son of Man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men and be crucified and on the third day rise.” And they remembered his words (Luke).20

The Gospel of John presents the same events in a slightly different order, which will be addressed later.

In the Gospel of Mark, we read that the angel told the women:

“Go, tell his disciples and Peter that he is going before you to Galilee. There you will see him, just as he told you.”21 

The Gospel of Luke tells us that the women remembered Jesus’ words about His crucifixion and His rising on the third day.

And they remembered his words, and returning from the tomb they told all these things to the eleven and to all the rest. Now it was Mary Magdalene and Joanna and Mary the mother of James and the other women with them who told these things to the apostles, but these words seemed to them an idle tale, and they did not believe them.22

In the Gospel of John, discovery that Jesus was no longer in the tomb and the appearance of angels is told in a different order.

Now on the first day of the week Mary Magdalene came to the tomb early, while it was still dark, and saw that the stone had been taken away from the tomb. So she ran and went to Simon Peter and the other disciple, the one whom Jesus loved, and said to them, “They have taken the Lord out of the tomb, and we do not know where they have laid him.”23 

Upon seeing that the stone had been taken away from the entrance to the tomb, the first thing Mary Magdalene did was to run to town to tell Peter and the other disciple (probably John) that someone had taken Jesus’ body out of the tomb. Since the stone had been rolled away and Jesus wasn’t there, she assumed His body had been taken. She may have thought that someone had stolen His body or perhaps He had been reburied somewhere else.

So Peter went out with the other disciple, and they were going toward the tomb. Both of them were running together, but the other disciple outran Peter and reached the tomb first. And stooping to look in, he saw the linen cloths lying there, but he did not go in. Then Simon Peter came, following him, and went into the tomb. He saw the linen cloths lying there, and the face cloth, which had been on Jesus’ head, not lying with the linen cloths but folded up in a place by itself. Then the other disciple, who had reached the tomb first, also went in, and he saw and believed; for as yet they did not understand the Scripture, that he must rise from the dead. Then the disciples went back to their homes.24

Once the men had left, Mary looked into the tomb.

Mary stood weeping outside the tomb, and as she wept she stooped to look into the tomb. And she saw two angels in white, sitting where the body of Jesus had lain, one at the head and one at the feet. They said to her, “Woman, why are you weeping?” She said to them, “They have taken away my Lord, and I do not know where they have laid him.”25

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Mark 8:31. See also Mark 9:30–31, 10:32–34, John 2:19–21.

2 Luke 23:56.

3 Mark 16:1.

4 Luke 24:1.

5 Mark 16:1–2; Matthew 28:1.

6 Luke 24:10–11.

7 Matthew 28:2–4.

8 Mark 16:3–4.

9 Luke 24:1–2.

10 John 20:1.

11 Matthew 28:2.

12 Mark 16:5.

13 Luke 24:3–4.

14 John 20:11–12.

15 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 735.

16 Matthew 28:4.

17 Matthew, Mark, and Luke.

18 Matthew 28:5–6.

19 Mark 16:5–6.

20 Luke 24:5–8.

21 Mark 16:7.

22 Luke 24:8–11.

23 John 20:1–2.

24 John 20:3–10.

25 John 20:11–13.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

Jesus Is Buried

   12/13/23 When it was evening, there came a rich man from Arimathea, named Joseph, who also was a disciple of Jesus. 58 He went to Pilate and asked for the body of Jesus. Then Pilate ordered it to be given to him. 59 And Joseph took the body and wrapped it in a clean linen shroud 60 and laid it in his own new tomb, which he had cut in the rock. And he rolled a great stone to the entrance of the tomb and went away. 61 Mary Magdalene and the other Mary were there, sitting opposite the tomb.

The Guard at the Tomb

62 The next day, that is, after the day of Preparation, the chief priests and the Pharisees gathered before Pilate 63 and said, “Sir, we remember how that impostor said, while he was still alive, ‘After three days I will rise.’ 64 Therefore order the tomb to be made secure until the third day, lest his disciples go and steal him away and tell the people, ‘He has risen from the dead,’ and the last fraud will be worse than the first.” 65 Pilate said to them, “You have a guard[j] of soldiers. Go, make it as secure as you can.” 66 So they went and made the tomb secure by sealing the stone and setting a guard. (Matthew 27:57-66) ESV

176 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Death of Jesus (Part 5)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-05-24

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

In the Gospels of Matthew and Mark, we are told that about the ninth hour (3 p.m.) Jesus cried out with a loud voice, saying, “Eli, Eli, lema sabachthani?” that is, “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?”1 We are also told that someone took a sponge, filled it with sour wine, and put it on a reed and gave it to him to drink.2 Then Jesus cried out one last time and died.

The Gospel of Matthew says: Jesus cried out again with a loud voice and yielded up his spirit.3 The Gospel of Mark tells us Jesus uttered a loud cry and breathed his last.4 The Gospel of John states: When Jesus had received the sour wine, he said, “It is finished,” and he bowed his head and gave up his spirit.5 In the Gospel of Luke we read: Then Jesus, calling out with a loud voice, said, “Father, into your hands I commit my spirit!” And having said this he breathed his last.6

Each of the four Gospels gives an account of the events which happened once Jesus breathed his last, and we’ll look at all of them here. The Gospel of John explains:

Since it was the day of Preparation, and so that the bodies would not remain on the cross on the Sabbath (for that Sabbath was a high day), the Jews asked Pilate that their legs might be broken and that they might be taken away. So the soldiers came and broke the legs of the first, and of the other who had been crucified with him. But when they came to Jesus and saw that he was already dead, they did not break his legs.7

The day of Preparation is a technical term for the preparation for the Sabbath. The Sabbath begins on Friday evening, therefore in the Jewish faith it is necessary that all work stops before Friday evening. Since Jesus and the two others were crucified on a Friday, they needed to be taken down from their crosses and buried before the Sabbath started. And because Jesus and the two others were crucified under the authority of Rome, it was necessary to receive the governor’s permission to take Jesus off the cross and bury Him.

The Jewish leadership asked Pilate to have the legs of those who were crucified broken, as this would cause them to die more rapidly. With broken legs, they would no longer be able to support their weight, and they would be unable to breathe. If their legs weren’t broken, those who were crucified could remain on the cross for days before dying; however, if their legs were broken, they would suffocate within minutes. Permission was granted, and the legs of the two criminals were broken, resulting in their deaths. Jesus, however, had already died, most likely because He had been weakened due to the whipping and beating He had endured prior to being crucified; therefore His legs were not broken.

But one of the soldiers pierced his side with a spear, and at once there came out blood and water. He who saw it has borne witness—his testimony is true, and he knows that he is telling the truth—that you also may believe. For these things took place that the Scripture might be fulfilled: “Not one of his bones will be broken.” And again another Scripture says, “They will look on him whom they have pierced.”8

The account of a soldier piercing Jesus with a spear, and blood and water coming out of Jesus’ side, is only found in the Gospel of John. This Gospel probably included these events because they were foretold in Scripture. The piercing of His side likely refers to Zechariah 12:10, which says: when they look on me, on him whom they have pierced, they shall mourn for him, as one mourns for an only child, and weep bitterly over him, as one weeps over a firstborn. The reference to the sacrificial lamb’s bones not being broken is found in Exodus 12:46. It shall be eaten in one house; you shall not take any of the flesh outside the house, and you shall not break any of its bones.

The Curtain in the Temple

Two of the Gospels tell us that at the moment of Jesus’ death, the curtain of the temple was torn in two. The Gospel of Matthew states,

Behold, the curtain of the temple was torn in two, from top to bottom. And the earth shook, and the rocks were split. The tombs also were opened. And many bodies of the saints who had fallen asleep were raised, and coming out of the tombs after his resurrection they went into the holy city and appeared to many.9

The Gospel of Mark says:

The curtain of the temple was torn in two, from top to bottom. And when the centurion, who stood facing him, saw that in this way he breathed his last, he said, “Truly this man was the Son of God!”10

The Gospel of Matthew starts with the temple and speaks about the curtain. There were two curtains, which divided the temple into three sections. Once someone entered the temple, they stood in the first section, where laymen were admitted. One of the curtains separated the first section from the second section. Only the Jewish priests were allowed to pass through the first curtain, which brought them into the Holy Place. There was a second curtain, which separated the Holy Place from the Holy of Holies, which no one was allowed to enter, except for once a year when the High Priest entered on the Day of Atonement to sprinkle the blood of sacrificial animals and offer incense.

It is uncertain whether it was the outer curtain or the inner curtain which was torn in two. Whichever it was, the impression is that of judgment on the temple, and Matthew is indicating that symbolically, the way into the Holy Place was opened by the death of Jesus. This is reinforced by what is written in the book of Hebrews.

Therefore, brothers, since we have confidence to enter the holy places by the blood of Jesus, by the new and living way that he opened for us through the curtain, that is, through his flesh, and since we have a great priest over the house of God, let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, with our hearts sprinkled clean from an evil conscience and our bodies washed with pure water.11

The Burial

After these things Joseph of Arimathea, who was a disciple of Jesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, asked Pilate that he might take away the body of Jesus, and Pilate gave him permission. So he came and took away his body.12 

All four of the Gospels mention Joseph of Arimathea. Each Gospel gives some information about him. The Gospel of Matthew says he was a rich man from Arimathea, named Joseph, who also was a disciple of Jesus.13 The Gospel of Mark says that he was a respected member of the council who was also himself looking for the kingdom of God.14 The Gospel of Luke states: He was a member of the council, a good and righteous man, who had not consented to their decision and action; and he was looking for the kingdom of God.15

The Gospel of John adds that Nicodemus also, who earlier had come to Jesus by night, came bringing a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about seventy-five pounds in weight. So they took the body of Jesus and bound it in linen cloths with the spices, as is the burial custom of the Jews.16 The custom was to put such spices in between the sheets that were wrapped around the body. The Synoptic Gospels17 don’t mention Nicodemus’ participation, but it seems that Joseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus worked together to prepare Jesus’ body for burial. The amount of spices, myrrh, and aloes—about 34 kilos—was unusual. However, if Nicodemus intended to cover the body completely, then this amount would likely be needed.

At a time when Jesus’ disciples were in hiding, these two “secret” disciples came to the fore. They had nothing to gain by publicly associating themselves with Jesus; nevertheless, through their actions they boldly declared themselves as His followers and gave Jesus an honorable burial according to the customs of Judaism. They prepared the body by wrapping it in a sheet or shroud. They put spices within the sheets. They then brought Jesus’ body to a nearby tomb.

Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden, and in the garden a new tomb in which no one had yet been laid. So because of the Jewish day of Preparation, since the tomb was close at hand, they laid Jesus there.18 

According to the Gospel of Matthew, this tomb belonged to Joseph of Arimathea.

Joseph took the body and wrapped it in a clean linen shroud and laid it in his own new tomb, which he had cut in the rock. And he rolled a great stone to the entrance of the tomb and went away.19

Tombs were often cut out of solid rock and were closed using a heavy stone. The stone at the mouth of the tomb would be rolled in a groove so as to seal the entrance. It could also be rolled away from the entrance, in order to gather the bones at some point in the future, and also so the tomb could be used again.

Jesus’ burial had to be done speedily, as the Sabbath began at sundown, at which point, Jesus wouldn’t have been able to be buried. The burial rituals were obviously not completed, as on the first day of the new week, the women would return to the tomb to finish them.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew 27:46, Mark 15:34.

2 Matthew 27:48, Mark 15:36.

3 Matthew 27:50.

4 Mark 15:37.

5 John 19:30.

6 Luke 23:46.

7 John 19:31–33.

8 John 19:34–37.

9 Matthew 27:51–53.

10 Mark 15:38–39.

11 Hebrews 10:19–22.

12 John 19:38.

13 Matthew 27:57.

14 Mark 15:43.

15 Luke 23:50–51.

16 John 19:39–40.

17 Matthew, Mark, and Luke.

18 John 19:41–42.

19 Matthew 27:59–60.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

The Death of Jesus (part 4)

 12/12/23 After this, Jesus, knowing that all was now finished, said (to fulfill the Scripture), “I thirst.” 29 A jar full of sour wine stood there, so they put a sponge full of the sour wine on a hyssop branch and held it to his mouth. 30 When Jesus had received the sour wine, he said, “It is finished,” and he bowed his head and gave up his spirit.

Jesus’ Side Is Pierced

31 Since it was the day of Preparation, and so that the bodies would not remain on the cross on the Sabbath (for that Sabbath was a high day), the Jews asked Pilate that their legs might be broken and that they might be taken away. 32 So the soldiers came and broke the legs of the first, and of the other who had been crucified with him. 33 But when they came to Jesus and saw that he was already dead, they did not break his legs. 34 But one of the soldiers pierced his side with a spear, and at once there came out blood and water. 35 He who saw it has borne witness—his testimony is true, and he knows that he is telling the truth—that you also may believe. 36 For these things took place that the Scripture might be fulfilled: “Not one of his bones will be broken.” 37 And again another Scripture says, “They will look on him whom they have pierced.”
(John 19: 28-37) ESV

175 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Death of Jesus (Part 4)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-05-10

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Each of the four Gospels speaks of the women who were present at Jesus’ crucifixion. The Gospel of Matthew says:

There were also many women there, looking on from a distance, who had followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering to him, among whom were Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of James and Joseph and the mother of the sons of Zebedee.1

The Gospel of Mark lists one of the women present as Salome,2 while the Gospel of John adds that Mary the wife of Clopas3 was also there.

The Gospel of Mark tells us that when [Jesus] was in Galilee, [the women] followed him and ministered to him, and there were also many other women who came up with him to Jerusalem.4 One author commented: One of the interesting and unusual features of Jesus’ ministry was the presence of several women who numbered among the disciples. Although they “were serving” Jesus and the other disciples, they also sat at his feet and were taught, even as were the men (Luke 10:38–42). This is why Mark says they “were following him,” which implies discipleship.5 Later, it will be the women who first see Jesus after His resurrection from the dead.

The Gospel of Luke mentions that besides the women who were nearby, all his acquaintances were there as well. And all his acquaintances and the women who had followed him from Galilee stood at a distance watching these things.6 Commentators suggest that the acquaintances who stood at a distance along with the women were Jesus’ disciples, most likely a broader group than just the Twelve (now eleven). They may have observed from a distance because they felt that it was unsafe to be too close.

The Synoptic Gospels7 describe the women standing at a distance from the place where Jesus was crucified, while the Gospel of John says they were standing close to the cross.

Standing by the cross of Jesus were his mother and his mother’s sister, Mary the wife of Clopas, and Mary Magdalene. When Jesus saw his mother and the disciple whom he loved standing nearby, he said to his mother, “Woman, behold, your son!” Then he said to the disciple, “Behold, your mother!” And from that hour the disciple took her to his own home.8

According to John, four women were present at the crucifixion—Jesus’ mother and her sister, Mary Magdalene, and Mary of Clopas. It seems that while the women were standing some distance from where Jesus was crucified, at some point they, along with the disciple whom Jesus loved, moved closer to the cross. When Jesus saw His mother and the disciple whom he loved, He spoke, first to His mother. “Woman, behold, your son!”

He then spoke to the disciple whom he loved. Five times in the Gospel of John we see mention of the disciple whom Jesus loved.9 Though he is never specifically identified, the early Christians, as well as most Bible commentators today, agree that this disciple was the apostle John. Then he said to the disciple, “Behold, your mother!” And from that hour the disciple took her to his own home. Jesus was preparing for His departure from this world and was setting things in order, making sure that His mother would be cared for. The disciple immediately obeyed Jesus’ command and took His mother into his home.

Some may wonder why Jesus needed to bequeath His mother to one of His disciples rather than to one of His brothers. Perhaps it was because at this time His brothers were not believers. Earlier in the Gospel of John we read that not even his brothers believed in him.10 It wasn’t until after Jesus’ resurrection from the dead and His ascension into heaven that His brothers believed. They joined Mary and the disciples in the upper room to wait for the Holy Spirit.

When they had entered, they went up to the upper room … All these with one accord were devoting themselves to prayer, together with the women and Mary the mother of Jesus, and his brothers.11

The apostle Paul writes that Jesus appeared to His brother James,12 who later became a leader in the church of Jerusalem13 and also makes reference to Jesus’ brothers preaching the gospel.14

Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land until the ninth hour. And about the ninth hour Jesus cried out with a loud voice, saying, “Eli, Eli, lema sabachthani?” that is, “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?”15

All three Synoptic Gospels speak of the darkness which came over the land and of Jesus crying out to His Father. The account from the Gospel of Matthew will be used here.

The crucifixion began at the third hour (9 a.m.). At about the sixth hour (noon), darkness came upon the land and remained until the ninth hour (3 p.m.). The word translated as over all the land can mean “over all the earth,” but “over the entire land of Israel” is the most likely meaning. The cause of the three hours of darkness is not explained, and it is understood to have been caused supernaturally, as a part of the events leading up to Jesus’ death. One author writes:

Darkness is associated with judgment in several places in Scripture, and it appears that we are to understand it here as pointing to God’s judgment on sin that is linked with the cross.16

After hanging on the cross for about six hours, Jesus cried out: “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” In the Gospel of Mark we read this question in Aramaic, the original language: “Eloi, Eloi, lema sabachthani?”17 One author comments: This is not just a cry of pain, but an anguished appeal to God which reveals for a moment something of the mental and spiritual torment of the “cup” Jesus had accepted in Gethsemane. The words are taken directly from the opening of Psalm 22 … the psalm expresses the spiritual desolation of a man who continues to trust and to appeal to God in spite of the fact that his ungodly opponents mock and persecute him with impunity. In the end, the psalm turns into joyful thanksgiving for deliverance.18

And some of the bystanders, hearing it, said, “This man is calling Elijah.” And one of them at once ran and took a sponge, filled it with sour wine, and put it on a reed and gave it to him to drink. But the others said, “Wait, let us see whether Elijah will come to save him.”19

Though Jesus cried out “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me,” it seems that some who heard Him misunderstood what He was saying. One author explains: In Hebrew, the word for “my God” is not so very different from the word for “Elijah,” and some of those near the cross thought that Jesus was calling for Elijah.20

There was a jar full of sour wine standing there, and one of the bystanders who was watching (or possibly one of the soldiers) ran to get Jesus something to drink, apparently to the objections of some of the other onlookers. One author explains: It seems rather that one person at any rate was trying to help the sufferer by giving him a drink and that the others were simply waiting to see what would happen.21 They didn’t have to wait much longer.

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew 27:55–56.

2 Mark 15:40.

3 John 19:25.

4 Mark 15:41.

5 Evans, World Biblical Commentary, Mark 8:27–16:20, 511.

6 Luke 23:49.

7 Matthew, Mark, and Luke.

8 John 19:25–27.

9 John 13:23; 19:26; 20:2; 21:7, 20.

10 John 7:5.

11 Acts 1:13–14.

12 1 Corinthians 15:7.

13 Acts 15:13–22.

14 1 Corinthians 9:5.

15 Matthew 27:45–46. Also Mark 15:33–34, Luke 23:44–46.

16 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 720.

17 Mark 15:34.

18 France, The Gospel of Matthew, 1075–1076.

19 Matthew 27:47–49.

20 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 722.

21 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 722.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

The Death of Jesus (part 3)

12/11/23 One of the criminals who were hanged railed at him,[d] saying, “Are you not the Christ? Save yourself and us!” 40 But the other rebuked him, saying, “Do you not fear God, since you are under the same sentence of condemnation? 41 And we indeed justly, for we are receiving the due reward of our deeds; but this man has done nothing wrong.” 42 And he said, “Jesus, remember me when you come into your kingdom.” 43 And he said to him, “Truly, I say to you, today you will be with me in paradise.”

44 It was now about the sixth hour,[e] and there was darkness over the whole land until the ninth hour,[f] 45 while the sun’s light failed. And the curtain of the temple was torn in two. 46 Then Jesus, calling out with a loud voice, said, “Father, into your hands I commit my spirit!” And having said this he breathed his last. 47 Now when the centurion saw what had taken place, he praised God, saying, “Certainly this man was innocent!” 48 And all the crowds that had assembled for this spectacle, when they saw what had taken place, returned home beating their breasts. 49 And all his acquaintances and the women who had followed him from Galilee stood at a distance watching these things.
(Luke 23:39-49) ESV

174 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Death of Jesus (Part 3)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-04-26

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

While each of the four Gospels give the same account of Jesus’ death on the cross, they each also include some unique details. The Gospel of Matthew is the account used here, and portions of the other three Gospels will be included as well.

The Gospel of Mark tells us it was the third hour when they crucified him.1 The third hour would be about 9 a.m. The Gospel of John says, It was about the sixth hour,2 which would have been noon. There are a variety of explanations given by commentators regarding the difference in the time stated, with the general consensus being that Jesus was crucified sometime between 9 a.m. and 12 p.m.

Then two robbers were crucified with him, one on the right and one on the left.3

All four Gospels say that there were two others crucified at the same time as Jesus.4 He was in the middle, with one man on either side of Him. The Gospel of Luke says: Two others, who were criminals, were led away to be put to death with him.5 It seems likely that these two criminals carried their cross beams to Golgotha along with Jesus.

And those who passed by derided him, wagging their heads and saying, You who would destroy the temple and rebuild it in three days, save yourself! If you are the Son of God, come down from the cross.” So also the chief priests, with the scribes and elders, mocked him.6 

Jesus and the two robbers were crucified at a site that was easily accessible to the people of Jerusalem, possibly beside a road leading into the city, where many people passed by. Some of those people derided Him; other Bible translations say they were yelling insults at Him7 and hurling abuse at Him.8 Some were wagging their heads. The significance of the people shaking their heads isn’t explained, but in the Old Testament it is mentioned a few times as a negative action. In the book of Job, we read:

I also could speak as you do, if you were in my place; I could join words together against you and shake my head at you.9

The book of Lamentations says:

All who pass by clap their hands at you; They hiss and shake their heads at the daughter of Jerusalem.10

When the chief priests and the scribes and elders mocked Jesus, they said:

“He saved others; he cannot save himself. He is the King of Israel; let him come down now from the cross, and we will believe in him. He trusts in God; let God deliver him now, if he desires him. For he said, ‘I am the Son of God.’”11 

The chief priests, scribes, and elders were the three main groups which made up the Sanhedrin, the highest Jewish ruling body in Israel. Their rejection of Jesus reflects the rejection of the majority of the Jewish establishment.12

It was probably not common for prominent people like the chief priests, scribes, and elders to attend a crucifixion, so their presence gives some insight into their animosity and vengefulness toward Jesus. While the general public directed their comments at Jesus (You who would destroy the temple and rebuild it in three days, save yourself! If you are the Son of God, come down from the cross), the aristocratic ones rather addressed their words to each other, but likely said them loud enough that Jesus could hear them (He saved others; he cannot save himself. He is the King of Israel; let him come down now from the cross, and we will believe in him). One author pointed out that while they claimed that if Jesus came down from the cross they would believe in Him, they most likely would not have, as seen by the fact that when He rose from the dead, they still didn’t believe.13

Even as these Jewish leaders were mocking Jesus, in the same breath they admitted that He trusted in God. Throughout His life and ministry, Jesus’ trust in His Father was visible to all. However, in spite of admitting that Jesus trusted in God, they didn’t understand that God was working out His purpose of salvation through the sufferer on the cross.14

In the Gospel of Mark, we’re told that Those who were crucified with him also reviled him.15 The Gospel of Matthew says the same: the robbers who were crucified with him also reviled him in the same way.16 The Gospel of Luke differs from these two accounts in that it describes one of the criminals who was crucified as favorable toward Jesus.

One of the criminals who were hanged railed at him, saying, “Are you not the Christ? Save yourself and us!” But the other rebuked him, saying, “Do you not fear God, since you are under the same sentence of condemnation? And we indeed justly, for we are receiving the due reward of our deeds; but this man has done nothing wrong.” And he said, “Jesus, remember me when you come into your kingdom.” And he said to him, “Truly, I say to you, today you will be with me in Paradise.”17

There are a number of possible explanations for why two of the Gospels describe both criminals railing at Jesus and one Gospel only describes one. One likely explanation follows:

At the start both criminals revile Jesus, but the second criminal is later impressed with Jesus and changes his mind. This old explanation goes back to Origen, Chrysostom, and Jerome.18

Using the text from the Gospel of Luke, one of the two criminals crucified with Jesus railed at him, saying, “Are you not the Christ? Save yourself and us!”19 Other Bible translations state that the criminals began to yell insults at Him (CSB), were hurling abuse at Him (NAS), and blasphemed Him (NKJV). These taunts are similar to those made earlier when He was mocked by the Jewish leadership and the soldiers.

The rulers scoffed at him, saying, “He saved others; let him save himself, if he is the Christ of God, his Chosen One!”20

The soldiers also mocked him … saying, “If you are the King of the Jews, save yourself!”21

The first criminal’s question, “Are you not the Christ?,” isn’t a statement of his belief, but rather a sarcastic challenge, something like, “If you really are the Christ like you say you are, then prove it by saving yourself and also saving the two of us from crucifixion.”

The second criminal rebuked the first. He saw their crucifixion as just judgment on them, and therefore felt that railing at Jesus was hypocritical. He asks the first criminal what right he has to taunt Jesus, who is innocent, when they are guilty and therefore rightfully deserve to die for their crimes as the due reward of our deeds. In making this statement, the second criminal both recognizes his sin and repents. He also testifies that Jesus has done nothing wrong. He is the third person who states that Jesus was innocent, after Pilate and Herod.22

The second criminal then asked Jesus to remember him. One author comments:

His manner of address, “Jesus,” is stunning in its intimacy, for nowhere else in any Gospel does anyone address Jesus simply by his name without a specifying or reverential qualification.23

Throughout the Gospels, Jesus is referred to as Jesus, Son of the Most High God (Mark 5:7, Luke 8:28); Jesus, Son of David (Mark 10:47, Luke 18:38); and Jesus, Master (Luke 17:13). This same author adds:

The first person with the confidence to be so familiar is a convicted criminal who is also the last person on earth to speak to Jesus before Jesus dies.24

While the second criminal was requesting that he would attain life at the parousia (Jesus’ second coming, when He comes to judge the living and the dead), Jesus stated that today you will be with me in Paradise.

One author explains:

Jesus promises this criminal that today he will be with him and live among the righteous. Jesus’ reply also suggests that the criminal will be in some conscious, intermediate state until the resurrection, though this conclusion is implied, rather than explicit. Death is a mere transition for this man. He too will experience victory and deliverance through the King he confesses, and that deliverance is immediate … A call to Jesus yields immediate results.25

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Mark 15:25.

2 John 19:14.

3 Matthew 27:38.

4 Mark 15:27, Luke 23:32, John 19:32.

5 Luke 23:32.

6 Matthew 27:39–41.

7 CSB (Christian Standard Bible).

8 NAS (New American Standard Bible).

9 Job 16:4.

10 Lamentations 2:15 NKJV.

11 Matthew 27:42–43.

12 France, The Gospel of Matthew, 717.

13 France, The Gospel of Matthew, 718.

14 France, The Gospel of Matthew, 719.

15 Mark 15:32.

16 Matthew 27:44.

17 Luke 23:39–43.

18 Alfred Plummer, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel According to St. Luke, International Critical Commentary (Edinburgh: Clark, 1896).

19 Luke 23:39.

20 Luke 23:35.

21 Luke 23:36–37.

22 Luke 23:4, 14–15, 22.

23 Brown, The Death of the Messiah, Volume 2, 1005.

24 Brown, The Death of the Messiah, Volume 2, 1005.

25 Bock, Luke Volume 2: 9:51–24:53, 1858

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

The Death of Jesus

12/10/23   Now from the sixth hour[f] there was darkness over all the land[g] until the ninth hour.[h] 46 And about the ninth hour Jesus cried out with a loud voice, saying, “Eli, Eli, lema sabachthani?” that is, “My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” 47 And some of the bystanders, hearing it, said, “This man is calling Elijah.” 48 And one of them at once ran and took a sponge, filled it with sour wine, and put it on a reed and gave it to him to drink. 49 But the others said, “Wait, let us see whether Elijah will come to save him.” 50 And Jesus cried out again with a loud voice and yielded up his spirit.

51 And behold, the curtain of the temple was torn in two, from top to bottom. And the earth shook, and the rocks were split. 52 The tombs also were opened. And many bodies of the saints who had fallen asleep were raised, 53 and coming out of the tombs after his resurrection they went into the holy city and appeared to many. 54 When the centurion and those who were with him, keeping watch over Jesus, saw the earthquake and what took place, they were filled with awe and said, “Truly this was the Son[i] of God!”

55 There were also many women there, looking on from a distance, who had followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering to him, 56 among whom were Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of James and Joseph and the mother of the sons of Zebedee.
(Matthew 27:45-56) ESV

174 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Death of Jesus (Part 3)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-04-26

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

While each of the four Gospels give the same account of Jesus’ death on the cross, they each also include some unique details. The Gospel of Matthew is the account used here, and portions of the other three Gospels will be included as well.

The Gospel of Mark tells us it was the third hour when they crucified him.1 The third hour would be about 9 a.m. The Gospel of John says, It was about the sixth hour,2 which would have been noon. There are a variety of explanations given by commentators regarding the difference in the time stated, with the general consensus being that Jesus was crucified sometime between 9 a.m. and 12 p.m.

Then two robbers were crucified with him, one on the right and one on the left.3

All four Gospels say that there were two others crucified at the same time as Jesus.4 He was in the middle, with one man on either side of Him. The Gospel of Luke says: Two others, who were criminals, were led away to be put to death with him.5 It seems likely that these two criminals carried their cross beams to Golgotha along with Jesus.

And those who passed by derided him, wagging their heads and saying, You who would destroy the temple and rebuild it in three days, save yourself! If you are the Son of God, come down from the cross.” So also the chief priests, with the scribes and elders, mocked him.6 

Jesus and the two robbers were crucified at a site that was easily accessible to the people of Jerusalem, possibly beside a road leading into the city, where many people passed by. Some of those people derided Him; other Bible translations say they were yelling insults at Him7 and hurling abuse at Him.8 Some were wagging their heads. The significance of the people shaking their heads isn’t explained, but in the Old Testament it is mentioned a few times as a negative action. In the book of Job, we read:

I also could speak as you do, if you were in my place; I could join words together against you and shake my head at you.9

The book of Lamentations says:

All who pass by clap their hands at you; They hiss and shake their heads at the daughter of Jerusalem.10

When the chief priests and the scribes and elders mocked Jesus, they said:

“He saved others; he cannot save himself. He is the King of Israel; let him come down now from the cross, and we will believe in him. He trusts in God; let God deliver him now, if he desires him. For he said, ‘I am the Son of God.’”11 

The chief priests, scribes, and elders were the three main groups which made up the Sanhedrin, the highest Jewish ruling body in Israel. Their rejection of Jesus reflects the rejection of the majority of the Jewish establishment.12

It was probably not common for prominent people like the chief priests, scribes, and elders to attend a crucifixion, so their presence gives some insight into their animosity and vengefulness toward Jesus. While the general public directed their comments at Jesus (You who would destroy the temple and rebuild it in three days, save yourself! If you are the Son of God, come down from the cross), the aristocratic ones rather addressed their words to each other, but likely said them loud enough that Jesus could hear them (He saved others; he cannot save himself. He is the King of Israel; let him come down now from the cross, and we will believe in him). One author pointed out that while they claimed that if Jesus came down from the cross they would believe in Him, they most likely would not have, as seen by the fact that when He rose from the dead, they still didn’t believe.13

Even as these Jewish leaders were mocking Jesus, in the same breath they admitted that He trusted in God. Throughout His life and ministry, Jesus’ trust in His Father was visible to all. However, in spite of admitting that Jesus trusted in God, they didn’t understand that God was working out His purpose of salvation through the sufferer on the cross.14

In the Gospel of Mark, we’re told that Those who were crucified with him also reviled him.15 The Gospel of Matthew says the same: the robbers who were crucified with him also reviled him in the same way.16 The Gospel of Luke differs from these two accounts in that it describes one of the criminals who was crucified as favorable toward Jesus.

One of the criminals who were hanged railed at him, saying, “Are you not the Christ? Save yourself and us!” But the other rebuked him, saying, “Do you not fear God, since you are under the same sentence of condemnation? And we indeed justly, for we are receiving the due reward of our deeds; but this man has done nothing wrong.” And he said, “Jesus, remember me when you come into your kingdom.” And he said to him, “Truly, I say to you, today you will be with me in Paradise.”17

There are a number of possible explanations for why two of the Gospels describe both criminals railing at Jesus and one Gospel only describes one. One likely explanation follows:

At the start both criminals revile Jesus, but the second criminal is later impressed with Jesus and changes his mind. This old explanation goes back to Origen, Chrysostom, and Jerome.18

Using the text from the Gospel of Luke, one of the two criminals crucified with Jesus railed at him, saying, “Are you not the Christ? Save yourself and us!”19 Other Bible translations state that the criminals began to yell insults at Him (CSB), were hurling abuse at Him (NAS), and blasphemed Him (NKJV). These taunts are similar to those made earlier when He was mocked by the Jewish leadership and the soldiers.

The rulers scoffed at him, saying, “He saved others; let him save himself, if he is the Christ of God, his Chosen One!”20

The soldiers also mocked him … saying, “If you are the King of the Jews, save yourself!”21

The first criminal’s question, “Are you not the Christ?,” isn’t a statement of his belief, but rather a sarcastic challenge, something like, “If you really are the Christ like you say you are, then prove it by saving yourself and also saving the two of us from crucifixion.”

The second criminal rebuked the first. He saw their crucifixion as just judgment on them, and therefore felt that railing at Jesus was hypocritical. He asks the first criminal what right he has to taunt Jesus, who is innocent, when they are guilty and therefore rightfully deserve to die for their crimes as the due reward of our deeds. In making this statement, the second criminal both recognizes his sin and repents. He also testifies that Jesus has done nothing wrong. He is the third person who states that Jesus was innocent, after Pilate and Herod.22

The second criminal then asked Jesus to remember him. One author comments:

His manner of address, “Jesus,” is stunning in its intimacy, for nowhere else in any Gospel does anyone address Jesus simply by his name without a specifying or reverential qualification.23

Throughout the Gospels, Jesus is referred to as Jesus, Son of the Most High God (Mark 5:7, Luke 8:28); Jesus, Son of David (Mark 10:47, Luke 18:38); and Jesus, Master (Luke 17:13). This same author adds:

The first person with the confidence to be so familiar is a convicted criminal who is also the last person on earth to speak to Jesus before Jesus dies.24

While the second criminal was requesting that he would attain life at the parousia (Jesus’ second coming, when He comes to judge the living and the dead), Jesus stated that today you will be with me in Paradise.

One author explains:

Jesus promises this criminal that today he will be with him and live among the righteous. Jesus’ reply also suggests that the criminal will be in some conscious, intermediate state until the resurrection, though this conclusion is implied, rather than explicit. Death is a mere transition for this man. He too will experience victory and deliverance through the King he confesses, and that deliverance is immediate … A call to Jesus yields immediate results.25

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Mark 15:25.

2 John 19:14.

3 Matthew 27:38.

4 Mark 15:27, Luke 23:32, John 19:32.

5 Luke 23:32.

6 Matthew 27:39–41.

7 CSB (Christian Standard Bible).

8 NAS (New American Standard Bible).

9 Job 16:4.

10 Lamentations 2:15 NKJV.

11 Matthew 27:42–43.

12 France, The Gospel of Matthew, 717.

13 France, The Gospel of Matthew, 718.

14 France, The Gospel of Matthew, 719.

15 Mark 15:32.

16 Matthew 27:44.

17 Luke 23:39–43.

18 Alfred Plummer, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel According to St. Luke, International Critical Commentary (Edinburgh: Clark, 1896).

19 Luke 23:39.

20 Luke 23:35.

21 Luke 23:36–37.

22 Luke 23:4, 14–15, 22.

23 Brown, The Death of the Messiah, Volume 2, 1005.

24 Brown, The Death of the Messiah, Volume 2, 1005.

25 Bock, Luke Volume 2: 9:51–24:53, 1858

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

Pilate Delivers Jesus to Be Crucified

12/09/23 So when Pilate saw that he was gaining nothing, but rather that a riot was beginning, he took water and washed his hands before the crowd, saying, “I am innocent of this man’s blood;[b] see to it yourselves.” 25 And all the people answered, “His blood be on us and on our children!” 26 Then he released for them Barabbas, and having scourged[c] Jesus, delivered him to be crucified.

Jesus Is Mocked

27 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the governor’s headquarters,[d] and they gathered the whole battalion[e] before him. 28 And they stripped him and put a scarlet robe on him, 29 and twisting together a crown of thorns, they put it on his head and put a reed in his right hand. And kneeling before him, they mocked him, saying, “Hail, King of the Jews!” 30 And they spit on him and took the reed and struck him on the head. 31 And when they had mocked him, they stripped him of the robe and put his own clothes on him and led him away to crucify him. (Matthew 27:24-31) ESV

173 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Death of Jesus (Part 2)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-04-19

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

After Jesus had been interrogated by Pilate, mocked, treated with contempt by Herod and his men, and scourged, it was time for His death sentence to be carried out. Each of the four Gospels addresses the events of Jesus’ death, and each Gospel writer includes details which others don’t mention. The Gospel of Matthew is used here as the main text describing Jesus’ death, and additional points from the Gospels of Mark, Luke, and John are included.

As they went out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name. They compelled this man to carry his cross.1 

Once the Roman soldiers were finished mocking, spitting on, and striking Jesus, they put his own clothes on him and led him away to crucify him.2 Usually the person condemned to death carried their crossbeam to the place of crucifixion. The crossbeam would then be attached to an upright beam which was already standing at the location where the crucifixion was going to take place.

In the Gospel of Matthew, we’re told that Simon was from Cyrene, a country that was situated in modern-day Libya, on the northern coast of the African continent. It was the capital of the Roman district Cyrenaica at the time of Jesus’ crucifixion, and home to a large number of Greek-speaking Jews. In the Gospel of Mark,3 we are told that Simon was the father of two sons, Alexander and Rufus.

In the Gospel of John, we read that Jesus went out, bearing his own cross,4 while in the Gospel of Matthew it says that Simon was compelled to carry it.5 Both are likely accurate. It is probable that Jesus started out carrying the crossbeam, but due to all that He had already endured, He was unable to carry it all the way to the place of crucifixion. One author explains:

He had been subjected to a great deal of stress. He had been up all night and had undergone the agony in the garden, the various sessions with the Jewish authorities, and the mockery of a trial before Pilate. He had endured the scourging, which … could be a very brutal affair. He had been mocked and hit by the soldiers. It may well be that Jesus had been more severely treated than the others who were crucified with him.6

All four Gospels tell of the place where Jesus was crucified, called Golgotha. Each Gospel adds an explanation of the name in parentheses. The Gospel of Mark says, they brought him to the place called Golgotha (which means Place of a Skull).7 The Gospel of John states, and he went out, bearing his own cross, to the place called The Place of a Skull, which in Aramaic is called Golgotha.8 No one knows for certain exactly where the place called Golgotha was located, but it seems that it was not far from the gates of Jerusalem.

The Gospels of Matthew and Mark both tell of Jesus being offered wine to drink.

They offered him wine to drink, mixed with gall, but when he tasted it, he would not drink it.9

They offered him wine mixed with myrrh, but he did not take it.10

It is likely that the Roman soldiers were the ones who offered Jesus the wine mixed with gall or myrrh, which would have a mildly numbing effect. It’s not known if the soldiers offered the wine out of kindness or if they were mocking Him. Jesus tasting it, and then refusing to drink it, may have meant that He wanted to keep His senses clear as He was about to give his life as a ransom for many.11

And when they had crucified him, they divided his garments among them by casting lots.12

The Gospel writers didn’t focus on the details of Jesus’ crucifixion; they simply stated that He was crucified. Each of the synoptic Gospels then tells of the Roman soldiers dividing Jesus’ clothes amongst themselves. When it came time to crucify Him, the soldiers stripped His clothes from Him, as those who were crucified were crucified naked. Acquiring the clothing of those who were crucified was a perk for the soldiers who conducted the crucifixion. The Gospel of John adds that Jesus’ tunic was seamless, woven in one piece from top to bottom, so they said to one another, “Let us not tear it, but cast lots for it to see whose it shall be.” This was to fulfill the Scripture which says, “They divided my garments among them, and for my clothing they cast lots.” So the soldiers did these things.13

Then they sat down and kept watch over him there.14

It was likely that the soldiers were instructed to remain at the site of the crucifixion until Jesus (and the two other men) died, to make sure than no one would come and take them down from the cross and thus rescue them from their death sentence.

And over his head they put the charge against him, which read, “This is Jesus, the King of the Jews.”15

One reason the Romans used public crucifixion as a punishment was to deter others from committing crime or rebelling against Rome. Seeing the charge written on a plaque on the cross or hung around the neck of the criminal sent a powerful message. Each of the Gospels recounts that the charges against Jesus were posted on His cross.

In the Gospel of John, we’re told that it was Pilate who had the inscription written and that he received some pushback from the chief priests.

Pilate also wrote an inscription and put it on the cross. It read, “Jesus of Nazareth, the King of the Jews.” Many of the Jews read this inscription, for the place where Jesus was crucified was near the city, and it was written in Aramaic, in Latin, and in Greek. So the chief priests of the Jews said to Pilate, “Do not write, ‘The King of the Jews,’ but rather, ‘This man said, I am King of the Jews.’” Pilate answered, “What I have written I have written.”16

Since the place where Jesus was crucified was close to the city, many people would have likely come to watch, as crucifixions were popular functions in the first century.17 The inscription was also in three languages, which meant that anyone who could read would most likely be able to read it.

Aramaic was the language of the country, Latin the official language, and Greek the common language of communication throughout the Roman world.18

One author states:

As for the notice itself, its implication that the Jews are a people whose miserable “king” hangs on a cross offends them, and is made all the worse by being publicly accessible as well to Gentiles passing by who read only Greek or Latin.19

Knowing that they wouldn’t be able to convince Pilate to remove the plaque from Jesus’ cross, the chief priests tried to persuade him to change what was written on it. Pilate refused to make any change.

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew 27:32.

2 Matthew 27:31.

3 Mark 15:21.

4 John 19:17.

5 Matthew 27:32.

6 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 714.

7 Mark 15:22.

8 John 19:17. See also Matthew 27:33, Luke 23:33.

9 Matthew 27:34.

10 Mark 15:23.

11 Matthew 20:28.

12 Matthew 27:35. See also Mark 15:24, Luke 23:34.

13 John 19:23–24.

14 Matthew 27:36.

15 Matthew 27:37.

16 John 19:19–22.

17 Morris, The Gospel According to John, 713–14.

18 Morris, The Gospel According to John, 714.

19 Michaels, The Gospel of John, 950.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

The Crucifixion

12/08/23 And as they led him away, they seized one Simon of Cyrene, who was coming in from the country, and laid on him the cross, to carry it behind Jesus. 27 And there followed him a great multitude of the people and of women who were mourning and lamenting for him. 28 But turning to them Jesus said, “Daughters of Jerusalem, do not weep for me, but weep for yourselves and for your children. 29 For behold, the days are coming when they will say, ‘Blessed are the barren and the wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed!’ 30 Then they will begin to say to the mountains, ‘Fall on us,’ and to the hills, ‘Cover us.’ 31 For if they do these things when the wood is green, what will happen when it is dry?”

32 Two others, who were criminals, were led away to be put to death with him. 33 And when they came to the place that is called The Skull, there they crucified him, and the criminals, one on his right and one on his left. 34 And Jesus said, “Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.”[b] And they cast lots to divide his garments. 35 And the people stood by, watching, but the rulers scoffed at him, saying, “He saved others; let him save himself, if he is the Christ of God, his Chosen One!” 36 The soldiers also mocked him, coming up and offering him sour wine 37 and saying, “If you are the King of the Jews, save yourself!” 38 There was also an inscription over him,[c] “This is the King of the Jews.”

39 One of the criminals who were hanged railed at him,[d] saying, “Are you not the Christ? Save yourself and us!” 40 But the other rebuked him, saying, “Do you not fear God, since you are under the same sentence of condemnation? 41 And we indeed justly, for we are receiving the due reward of our deeds; but this man has done nothing wrong.” 42 And he said, “Jesus, remember me when you come into your kingdom.” 43 And he said to him, “Truly, I say to you, today you will be with me in paradise.” (Luke 23:26-31) ESV

172 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Death of Jesus (Part 1)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-03-29

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

All four Gospels give an account of Jesus’ death on the cross.1 While each of these passages covers the same event, the four authors tell the story in their own ways. This article and upcoming articles about Jesus’ crucifixion will be generally based on the Gospel of Matthew, while including points from the other Gospels as well.

After Jesus’ trial, Pilate decided to meet the demands of the chief priests and the elders, so he freed Barabbas, who was incarcerated for insurrection and murder. He then delivered Jesus over to their will.2 In the Gospels of Matthew and Mark, we are told that before delivering Jesus to the chief priests, Pilate had Jesus whipped. The NLT Bible says: So Pilate released Barabbas to them. He ordered Jesus flogged with a lead-tipped whip, then turned him over to the Roman soldiers to be crucified.3

Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the governor’s headquarters [called the Praetorium in some translations], and they gathered the whole battalion before him.4

The governor’s soldiers were members of the Roman military. From this point forward, Jesus was no longer under the control of the Jewish Sanhedrin; the Roman authorities would carry out His death sentence. Some Bibles translate battalion as a cohort or regiment. The battalion that gathered before Him could have been as many as 600 soldiers, or more likely 200, as both numbers of soldiers are sometimes referred to as a cohort. The soldiers at the governor’s headquarters gathered to amuse themselves by mocking Jesus.

And they stripped him and put a scarlet robe on him…5

Since Jesus had been convicted of claiming to being a king, the soldiers used that theme as they mocked Him before His crucifixion. They started by taking off His clothes and replacing them with a scarlet robe. Scarlet was close to the color purple, which was the color royalty wore.

and twisting together a crown of thorns, they put it on his head and put a reed in his right hand.6

Since kings wore crowns, the soldiers fashioned some type of spiny plant into a crown. This crown not only mocked His kingship, but also added to His suffering and pain. As kings held royal scepters, the soldiers put a “scepter,” probably a piece of cane, perhaps bamboo or something similar, in His hand.

And kneeling before him, they mocked him, saying, “Hail, King of the Jews!” And they spit on him and took the reed and struck him on the head.7

While the Gospels of Mark and John join Matthew in relating that the soldiers mockingly greeted Jesus with “Hail, King of the Jews,” only the Gospel of Matthew tells of them mocking Him by kneeling before Him while doing so. Besides verbally mocking Him, they showed their contempt by spitting on Him. One author explains: When spitting and repeated blows are added, the scene combines cruelty with extreme dishonor.8

And when they had mocked him, they stripped him of the robe and put his own clothes on him and led him away to crucify him.9

We’re not told how long the mocking lasted, but when it ended, the soldiers took off the robe they had put on Him and put His own clothes back on Him. Those who were crucified by the Romans were usually naked, so putting Jesus’ clothes back on while He walked to the place of crucifixion was likely a concession to Jewish reluctance about public nudity. None of the Gospels tell us whether the crown of thorns was removed, but it seems that it probably wasn’t; as if it had been, it likely would have been mentioned specifically, as the removal of the robe was.

While there were many soldiers in the governor’s headquarters during Jesus’ interrogation, when they led him away to crucify him, it is likely that only a few escorted Him to the place of crucifixion. Normally only four soldiers were assigned to crucify a man.10

As they went out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by name. They compelled this man to carry his cross.11

Each of the Gospels speak of Jesus carrying the cross. The three synoptic Gospels12 tell of Simon, a man from Cyrene (present-day Libya), who helped Jesus carry the cross, while the Gospel of John doesn’t mention him.

There were three types of crosses generally used in executions: the crux decussata, which was shaped like an X; the crux commissa, which was in the shape of a (capital) T; and the crux immissa, which was shaped like a (lowercase) t. It is likely that the crux immissa was the shape of Jesus’ cross, as we’ll see later that they hung a sign over His head,13 which wouldn’t have been possible with an X- or T-shaped cross.

When carrying the cross (crux immissa), the convicted person didn’t carry the whole cross, but only the crossbeam. The vertical beam was left standing in the ground, usually in a prominent place like a public square or just outside the city walls, as a warning and deterrent to breaking the law. When carrying the crossbeam, the one to be crucified would carry it behind the nape of his neck, with his hands hooked over it.

It is likely that Simon, the man from Cyrene, was compelled by the Roman soldiers to carry Jesus’ cross because they saw that Jesus was too weak to carry the cross to the place of execution. They preferred to have Him alive on the cross rather than dying on the way.

In the Gospel of Luke we are told of Jesus speaking to the women who were mourning.

And there followed him a great multitude of the people and of women who were mourning and lamenting for him. But turning to them Jesus said, “Daughters of Jerusalem, do not weep for me, but weep for yourselves and for your children. For behold, the days are coming when they will say, ‘Blessed are the barren and the wombs that never bore and the breasts that never nursed!’ Then they will begin to say to the mountains, ‘Fall on us,’ and to the hills, ‘Cover us.’ For if they do these things when the wood is green, what will happen when it is dry?”14

Amongst the large group of people following Jesus to the place where He would be crucified were women who mourned and wailed for Him. Jesus calls them “daughters of Jerusalem,” which indicates that they were probably city dwellers rather than Galileans who had come to Jerusalem for the Passover.

In spite of His suffering and impending death, Jesus paused to warn the mothers and children of Jerusalem of what lay ahead for them in the near future, when the Romans would come and decimate the city and its inhabitants, due to the sins of the nation and their rejection of their Savior. Life would become so hard that not having any children would be considered a blessing—in contrast with the normal view that children are a blessing, a gift from God.

The coming capture and destruction of Jerusalem would be so terrible that the inhabitants of the city would want their lives to end quickly, as death would be preferable to the terrible misery they would be facing. They would want the mountains to fall on them and the hills to cover them.

The last verse—For if they do these things when the wood is green, what will happen when it is dry?—is a difficult verse to explain. Between the three commentators I use for the Gospel of Luke, they give 15 possible interpretations for this verse. One of the commentators concludes that the most likely meaning is: If God has not spared Jesus, how much more will the impenitent nation [Israel in Jesus’ day] not be spared when divine judgment comes?15

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew 27, Mark 15, Luke 23, John 19.

2 Luke 23:25.

3 Matthew 27:26 NLT.

4 Matthew 27:27.

5 Matthew 27:28.

6 Matthew 27:29.

7 Matthew 27:29–30.

8 France, The Gospel of Matthew, 1063.

9 Matthew 27:31.

10 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 712.

11 Matthew 27:32.

12 Matthew, Mark, and Luke.

13 Matthew 27:37.

14 Luke 23:27–31.

15 Bock, Luke Volume 2: 9:51–24:53, 1847.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

12/07/23 When Pilate heard this, he asked whether the man was a Galilean. And when he learned that he belonged to Herod’s jurisdiction, he sent him over to Herod, who was himself in Jerusalem at that time. When Herod saw Jesus, he was very glad, for he had long desired to see him, because he had heard about him, and he was hoping to see some sign done by him. So he questioned him at some length, but he made no answer. 10 The chief priests and the scribes stood by, vehemently accusing him. 11 And Herod with his soldiers treated him with contempt and mocked him. Then, arraying him in splendid clothing, he sent him back to Pilate. 12 And Herod and Pilate became friends with each other that very day, for before this they had been at enmity with each other.

13 Pilate then called together the chief priests and the rulers and the people, 14 and said to them, “You brought me this man as one who was misleading the people. And after examining him before you, behold, I did not find this man guilty of any of your charges against him. 15 Neither did Herod, for he sent him back to us. Look, nothing deserving death has been done by him. 16 I will therefore punish and release him.”[a]

Pilate Delivers Jesus to Be Crucified

18 But they all cried out together, “Away with this man, and release to us Barabbas”— 19 a man who had been thrown into prison for an insurrection started in the city and for murder. 20 Pilate addressed them once more, desiring to release Jesus, 21 but they kept shouting, “Crucify, crucify him!” 22 A third time he said to them, “Why? What evil has he done? I have found in him no guilt deserving death. I will therefore punish and release him.” 23 But they were urgent, demanding with loud cries that he should be crucified. And their voices prevailed. 24 So Pilate decided that their demand should be granted. 25 He released the man who had been thrown into prison for insurrection and murder, for whom they asked, but he delivered Jesus over to their will. (Luke 23:6-25) ESV

171 – Jesus—His Life and Message: Jesus Before Herod

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-03-15

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

In each of the four Gospels1 we read of Jesus’ trial before Pontius Pilate. However, in only one Gospel do we read about Jesus being sent by Pilate to King Herod.

In the Gospel of Luke, Pontius Pilate, the Roman procurator, stated that Jesus was not guilty.

Then Pilate said to the chief priests and the crowds, “I find no guilt in this man.”2

However, the chief priests, along with the crowds, didn’t agree with Pilate and let him know their feelings on the matter.

But they were urgent, saying, “He stirs up the people, teaching throughout all Judea, from Galilee even to this place.”3 

Other Bible translations say that the crowds kept insisting (CSB), were more fierce (KJV, NKJV), and became insistent (NLT). Clearly the priests and the crowds were not content with Pilate’s judgment.

When Pilate heard this, he asked whether the man was a GalileanAnd when he learned that he belonged to Herod’s jurisdiction, he sent him over to Herod, who was himself in Jerusalem at that time.4 

Herod Antipas was one of the sons of Herod the Great. Upon Herod the Great’s death, Palestine was divided among his sons—Philip, Herod Antipas, and Archelaus. Herod Antipas became the tetrarch of Galilee and Peraea. He was the one who had John the Baptist beheaded.5 Earlier in this Gospel, Jesus was warned about him.

At that very hour some Pharisees came and said to him, “Get away from here, for Herod wants to kill you.” And he said to them, “Go and tell that fox, ‘Behold, I cast out demons and perform cures today and tomorrow, and the third day I finish my course.’”6

The Hasmonean palace, where Herod would have been staying, was only about a ten-minute walk from Pilate’s palace.

When Herod saw Jesus, he was very glad, for he had long desired to see him, because he had heard about him, and he was hoping to see some sign done by him. So he questioned him at some length, but he made no answer.7

Herod was excited to see Jesus, because he hoped to see Jesus perform a miracle of some sort. He tried for quite some time to get Jesus to speak to him, but Jesus remained silent. One author comments: Jesus’ silence looks like exceptional self-control. He is treated like a criminal but he does not act like one because of his divine restraint. It may be that Jesus thinks that there is nothing more to be said when an innocent person continues to be examined.8

The chief priests and the scribes stood by, vehemently accusing him. And Herod with his soldiers treated him with contempt and mocked him. Then, arraying him in splendid clothing, he sent him back to Pilate.9 

The religious leaders who were present vigorously accused Jesus, hoping to influence Herod’s verdict. When Jesus wouldn’t respond to Herod, he joined his soldiers, likely his home guard, in mocking Jesus. They dressed Him in splendid clothing, described in other translations as a brilliant robe (CSB), a gorgeous robe (KJV), an elegant robe (NIV), and a royal robe (NLT). He was then sent back to Pilate.

And Herod and Pilate became friends with each other that very day, for before this they had been at enmity with each other.10 

We’re not told why up until this time Pilate’s relationship with Herod had been strained, only that it was. However, Pilate took the opportunity to show respect toward Herod, and so they became friends.

Jesus Returned to Pilate

Pilate then called together the chief priests and the rulers and the people, and said to them, “You brought me this man as one who was misleading the people. And after examining him before you, behold, I did not find this man guilty of any of your charges against him. Neither did Herod, for he sent him back to us. Look, nothing deserving death has been done by him. I will therefore punish and release him.”11

Pilate continued to declare Jesus’ innocence. In the Gospel of Luke, Pilate tried three times to release Jesus. First, he declared that Jesus was innocent and tried to get the Jews to handle the matter. Second, he sent Jesus to Herod, who mocked Him and returned Him to Pilate. Third, because he found Jesus innocent of the charges, Pilate declared that he would punish Jesus and then let Him go. The Gospel of Luke doesn’t tell of Jesus being whipped, only that Pilate says he will punish and release him. The three other Gospels specifically state that Jesus was whipped.

Then Pilate took Jesus and flogged him.12

The next verse, Luke 23:17, is not included in the ESV translation, as it is considered to not be original to the Gospel of Luke. A number of Bible versions include this verse in italics, brackets, or parentheses to indicate that it may not be in the original text. The NAS version, which is in italics, states:

Now he was obliged to release to them at the feast one prisoner.13

But they all cried out together, “Away with this man, and release to us Barabbas”a man who had been thrown into prison for an insurrection started in the city and for murder.14

It’s rather ironic that the name Barabbas means “son of the father,” since Jesus was the Son of the Father. The crowd made it clear that they wanted Barabbas freed rather than Jesus. The Gospel of Matthew refers to him as a “notorious prisoner,” while Mark and Luke refer to him as someone who was involved in a riot, which likely means that he took part in one of the insurrections against Roman power, and while doing so, committed murder.

Pilate addressed them once more, desiring to release Jesus, but they kept shouting, “Crucify, crucify him!”15 

Pilate initially resisted the crowd’s demand. However, the crowd continued to vehemently insist that Jesus be executed. In all the Gospel accounts, the crowd’s call for Jesus to be crucified came about in response to Pilate’s proposal to release Him as the person who would be pardoned and released during the festival.

A third time he said to them, “Why, what evil has he done? I have found in him no guilt deserving death. I will therefore punish and release him.”16 

Once again, Pilate declared Jesus innocent. Pilate was convinced that Jesus was not guilty of anything, and stated it a number of times. However, his decision didn’t satisfy the crowd.

But they were urgent, demanding with loud cries that he should be crucified. And their voices prevailed.17

The crowds kept up the pressure on Pilate, insistent that Jesus be crucified. The crowd’s insistence indicates that their wishes were a command more than a request. Pilate was faced with the choice of a possible riot in Jerusalem during a major festival if he did not give in to the demand that Jesus be crucified. Pilate likely concluded that the death of one man was better than dealing with a riot.

So Pilate decided that their demand should be grantedHe released the man who had been thrown into prison for insurrection and murder, for whom they asked, but he delivered Jesus over to their will.18

The protests from the crowds prevailed, and Pilate released Barabbas. The book of Mark says,

So Pilate, wishing to satisfy the crowd, released for them Barabbas, and having scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified.19

The book of Matthew says,

So when Pilate saw that he was gaining nothing, but rather that a riot was beginning, he took water and washed his hands before the crowd, saying, “I am innocent of this man’s blood; see to it yourselves.” And all the people answered, “His blood be on us and on our children!”20

In each of the Synoptic Gospels,21 Pilate yielded to the wishes of those who were seeking Jesus’ death. He tried to relieve himself of the responsibility for Jesus’ death by symbolically washing his hands of it. However, he had succumbed to the pressure of the people and turned Jesus over to be executed.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew, Mark, Luke, John.

2 Luke 23:4.

3 Luke 23:5.

4 Luke 23:6–7.

5 Matthew 14:6–12, Mark 6:22–28.

6 Luke 13:31–32.

7 Luke 23:8–9.

8 Bock, Luke 9:51–24:53.

9 Luke 23:10–11.

10 Luke 23:12.

11 Luke 23:13–16.

12 John 19:1. See also Mark 15:15, Matthew 27:26.

13 Luke 23:17 NAS.

14 Luke 23:18–19.

15 Luke 23:20–21.

16 Luke 23:22.

17 Luke 23:23.

18 Luke 23:24–25.

19 Mark 15:15.

20 Matthew 27:24–25.

21 Matthew, Mark, and Luke.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

Jesus Delivered to Pilate

12/06/23 When morning came, all the chief priests and the elders of the people took counsel against Jesus to put him to death. And they bound him and led him away and delivered him over to Pilate the governor.

Judas Hangs Himself

Then when Judas, his betrayer, saw that Jesus[a] was condemned, he changed his mind and brought back the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and the elders, saying, “I have sinned by betraying innocent blood.” They said, “What is that to us? See to it yourself.” And throwing down the pieces of silver into the temple, he departed, and he went and hanged himself. But the chief priests, taking the pieces of silver, said, “It is not lawful to put them into the treasury, since it is blood money.” So they took counsel and bought with them the potter’s field as a burial place for strangers. Therefore that field has been called the Field of Blood to this day. Then was fulfilled what had been spoken by the prophet Jeremiah, saying, “And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of him on whom a price had been set by some of the sons of Israel, 10 and they gave them for the potter’s field, as the Lord directed me.”

Jesus Before Pilate

11 Now Jesus stood before the governor, and the governor asked him, “Are you the King of the Jews?” Jesus said, “You have said so.” 12 But when he was accused by the chief priests and elders, he gave no answer. 13 Then Pilate said to him, “Do you not hear how many things they testify against you?” 14 But he gave him no answer, not even to a single charge, so that the governor was greatly amazed. (Matthew 27:1-14) ESV

170 – Jesus—His Life and Message: The Trial Before Pilate

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-03-01

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

After being arrested, Jesus was taken to the house of Caiaphas, the chief priest. It was there that He faced His trial before the chief priests and the whole Council.1 When the chief priest said, “I adjure you by the living God, tell us if you are the Christ, the Son of God,” Jesus said to him, “You have said so.”2 Jesus’ response was considered blasphemy, which was punishable by death according to Jewish law. However, because Israel was under the authority of Rome, the Jewish authorities were not allowed to execute criminals; only Rome could do that. So they had to go to the Roman procurator, who was responsible for maintaining law and order in the area, to receive permission for Jesus to be put to death. The procurator was named Pontius Pilate.

The Gospel of Matthew says:

When morning came, all the chief priests and the elders of the people took counsel against Jesus to put him to death. And they bound him and led him away and delivered him over to Pilate the governor.3

The Gospel of John adds that those who brought Jesus to the governor’s headquarters did not enter the governor’s headquarters, so that they would not be defiled, but could eat the Passover. So Pilate went outside to them.4

Roman officials tended to conduct their business in the early part of the day, so it was important that the Jewish leaders act first thing in the morning. It was also required in Jewish trials that a judicial sentence be given in the daytime and not at night. As such, Jesus’ trial began in the morning. All of the chief priests indicates that there was a full assembly of the temple officials. There were also the elders of the people, which refers to eminent laypeople who were part of the highest Jewish assembly in the land. The Gospel of Mark speaks of the chief priests consulting with the elders and scribes and the whole Council.5 These temple officials discussed the accusations they planned to use when they would speak with Pilate. Their goal was to have Jesus executed, so it was important that they present evidence that He was guilty of a crime for which the penalty was death.

Pontius Pilate was the fifth governor of the Roman province of Judea. He served under the Emperor Tiberius in this position for ten years. He was of middle rank of the Roman nobility, known as the equestrian order. It is likely that he was educated, somewhat wealthy, and well connected both politically and socially. Due to cursus honorum, which was a sequential order of public offices which aspiring politicians were required to hold, it is likely that Pilate would have held a military command before becoming the governor of Judea.

As the governor, he was the head of the judicial system and therefore had the power to sentence criminals to death. His primary residence was in Caesarea, although he would go to Jerusalem during the major feasts to maintain order. Because of his position, he had the right to appoint the Jewish high priest. He kept Caiaphas in that position throughout his entire ten years as governor. It was to Pilate, the governor, that Jesus was taken for judgment.

At this point in the Gospel of Matthew, the focus shifts to Judas and his death.

Then when Judas, his betrayer, saw that Jesus was condemned, he changed his mind and brought back the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and the elders, saying, “I have sinned by betraying innocent blood.” They said, “What is that to us? See to it yourself.”6

Seeing that Jesus was condemned to die, Judas changed his mind. Other Bible translations say he was full of remorse (CSB), repented himself (KJV), felt remorse (NAS)or was seized with remorse (NIV & TNIV). It’s not possible to know whether Judas, after seeing the damage he had done, was truly repentant or was only remorseful. Remorse is a strong feeling of sadness and regret about something wrong one has done, whereas repentance is to feel such sorrow for sin or fault as to be disposed to change one’s life for the better. Judas’ confession that he had sinned and his attempt to return the money was rebuffed by the religious leadership.

And throwing down the pieces of silver into the temple, he departed, and he went and hanged himself.7 

We’re not told exactly where Judas was when his conversation with the chief priests and elders took place, but we do know that at some point in time Judas threw down the silver he had received into the temple. His reason for doing so was likely a desire to repudiate his betrayal of Jesus. He then committed suicide by hanging himself.

But the chief priests, taking the pieces of silver, said, “It is not lawful to put them into the treasury, since it is blood money.” So they took counsel and bought with them the potter’s field as a burial place for strangers. Therefore that field has been called the Field of Blood to this day.8 

Judas having thrown the money into the temple presented a problem to the priests, as it basically was “payment for murder.”9 Of course, this “blood money” came from the priests in the first place, as they had given it to Judas for betraying Jesus. Nevertheless, because it was blood money, they were unable to put it back into the temple treasury; so they needed to find another use for it. After deliberating, they decided to purchase land which they called the potter’s field in order to bury strangers. Some Bible translations use the word foreigners instead of strangers. Some commentators suggest that strangers or foreigners refers to Jews from other lands who died while they were in Judea. At the time this Gospel was written, this plot of land was still called the Field of Blood.

Then was fulfilled what had been spoken by the prophet Jeremiah, saying, “And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of him on whom a price had been set by some of the sons of Israel, and they gave them for the potter’s field, as the Lord directed me.”10

The Gospel writer refers to a prophecy from the prophet Jeremiah. However, the main portion of this prophecy came from the book of Zechariah, which says:

Then the LORD said to me, “Throw it to the potter”—the lordly price at which I was priced by them. So I took the thirty pieces of silver and threw them into the house of the LORD, to the potter.11

Some words in the Gospel of Matthew seem to have been derived from Jeremiah, as he wrote of the potter’s house,12 a potter’s earthenware flask,13 and buying a field.14 This brings to an end the focus on Judas’ suicide, and we return to Jesus’ trial before Pilate.

Now Jesus stood before the governor, and the governor asked him, “Are you the King of the Jews?” Jesus said, “You have said so.” But when he was accused by the chief priests and elders, he gave no answer.15 

Each Synoptic Gospel states that Jesus was brought before Pilate to stand trial, and that he asked Jesus if He was the King of the Jews. His response was: You have said so.16 The Gospel of Matthew doesn’t mention what crimes Jesus is being tried for. The Gospel of Mark says the chief priests accused him of many things, and the book of Luke is more specific:

They began to accuse him, saying, “We found this man misleading our nation and forbidding us to give tribute to Caesar, and saying that he himself is Christ, a king.”17

Jesus’ accusers laid three charges against Him, the first two of which were broad accusations of what He was doing to the Jewish nation. The first was that Jesus was misleading the nation. Jesus claimed to be sent by God in order to show Israel God’s way. However, the religious leaders and the elders rejected that message, and therefore considered Him to be a religious agitator who was deceiving the people.

The second charge was that Jesus was forbidding us to give tribute to Caesar. They claimed that He forbade the payment of Roman taxes. This was completely false, as Jesus had specifically endorsed paying taxes to Rome. Earlier in Matthew we read:

Then the Pharisees went and plotted how to entangle him in his words. And they sent their disciples to him, along with the Herodians, saying, “Teacher, we know that you are true and teach the way of God truthfully, and you do not care about anyone’s opinion, for you are not swayed by appearances. Tell us, then, what you think. Is it lawful to pay taxes to Caesar, or not?” But Jesus, aware of their malice, said, “Why put me to the test, you hypocrites? Show me the coin for the tax.” And they brought him a denarius. And Jesus said to them, “Whose likeness and inscription is this?” They said, “Caesar’s.” Then he said to them, “Therefore render to Caesar the things that are Caesar’s, and to God the things that are God’s.”18

The third charge was that Jesus claimed that He Himself is Christ, a king.19 Pilate didn’t pay much attention to the first two accusations, but He did to the third; and so he asked about it, as he was responsible to determine whether Jesus was a revolutionary and a danger to Rome.

And Pilate asked him, “Are you the King of the Jews?” And he answered him, “You have said so.”20

In the Gospel of John, Jesus responds to Pilate’s question with a question of His own.

Jesus answered, “Do you say this of your own accord, or did others say it to you about me?”21 

Jesus is interested to know whether Pilate has been coached by others or if his question is truly his own. If he was asking the question on his own, it would mean “Are you a political king, conspiring against Caesar?” If he was asking the question at Caiaphas’ bidding, it would mean “Are you the messianic King of Israel?”

In response to Jesus’ question,

Pilate answered, “Am I a Jew? Your own nation and the chief priests have delivered you over to me. What have you done?”22 

Pilate’s answer shows contempt. He can’t be expected to know these things from his own knowledge, as he’s not Jewish. He wasn’t prepared to take what Jesus’ accusers said at face value. He wanted to know what was behind it, what Jesus had done to cause the chief priests to be so hostile toward Him. He was trying to determine whether Jesus had done something that had broken Roman law.

Jesus answered, “My kingdom is not of this world. If my kingdom were of this world, my servants would have been fighting, that I might not be delivered over to the Jews. But my kingdom is not from the world.”23 

Earlier, Pilate asked Jesus: “Are you the King of the Jews?”24 Jesus stated that in a sense He has a kingdom, but it is not a kingdom as the world understands kingdoms. Twice He made the point that His kingdom is not of this world. If it were, then He would have recruited soldiers, and they would be fighting to protect Him.

Then Pilate said to him, “So you are a king?” Jesus answered, “You say that I am a king. For this purpose I was born and for this purpose I have come into the world—to bear witness to the truth. Everyone who is of the truth listens to my voice.”25 

In response to Pilate’s question, Jesus does not contradict what Pilate has asked, but rather He changes the subject. He states that He came into this world to bear witness to the truth, to lead people to the truth; and those who are of the truth will listen.

Pilate said to him, “What is truth?” After he had said this, he went back outside to the Jews and told them, “I find no guilt in him.”26

Pilate’s question about truth was dismissive. He wasn’t expecting Jesus to answer, rather he wanted to end the conversation. At this point, Pilate went and told Jesus’ accusers that he didn’t find Jesus guilty of any crime. In the Gospel of Luke, Pilate also states that Jesus is not guilty.

Then Pilate said to the chief priests and the crowds, “I find no guilt in this man.”27

However, this wasn’t the end of Jesus’ trial, as when Pilate found out that Jesus was from Galilee, he decided to send Him to King Herod, who was in Jerusalem at that time, since Galilee was under Herod’s jurisdiction.

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew 26:59.

2 Matthew 26:63–64. See also Mark 14:61–62.

3 Matthew 27:1–2.

4 John 18:28–29.

5 Mark 15:1.

6 Matthew 27:3–4.

7 Matthew 27:5.

8 Matthew 27:6–8.

9 The leading priests picked up the coins. “It wouldn’t be right to put this money in the Temple treasury,” they said, “since it was payment for murder” (Matthew 27:6 NLT).

10 Matthew 27:9–10.

11 Zechariah 11:13.

12 Jeremiah 18:2–3.

13 Jeremiah 19:1.

14 Jeremiah 32:6–7.

15 Matthew 27:11–12.

16 Matthew 27:11, Mark 15:2, Luke 23:3.

17 Luke 23:2.

18 Matthew 22:15–21.

19 Luke 23:2.

20 Luke 23:3. See also Mark 15:2, Matthew 27:11.

21 John 18:34.

22 John 18:35.

23 John 18:36.

24 John 18:33.

25 John 18:37.

26 John 18:38.

27 Luke 23:4.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

Jesus Before Caiaphas and the Council

12/05/23 Then those who had seized Jesus led him to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and the elders had gathered. 58 And Peter was following him at a distance, as far as the courtyard of the high priest, and going inside he sat with the guards to see the end. 59 Now the chief priests and the whole council[h] were seeking false testimony against Jesus that they might put him to death, 60 but they found none, though many false witnesses came forward. At last two came forward 61 and said, “This man said, ‘I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to rebuild it in three days.’” 62 And the high priest stood up and said, “Have you no answer to make? What is it that these men testify against you?”[i] 63 But Jesus remained silent. And the high priest said to him, “I adjure you by the living God, tell us if you are the Christ, the Son of God.” 64 Jesus said to him, “You have said so. But I tell you, from now on you will see the Son of Man seated at the right hand of Power and coming on the clouds of heaven.” 65 Then the high priest tore his robes and said, “He has uttered blasphemy. What further witnesses do we need? You have now heard his blasphemy. 66 What is your judgment?” They answered, “He deserves death.” 67 Then they spit in his face and struck him. And some slapped him, 68 saying, “Prophesy to us, you Christ! Who is it that struck you?”

Peter Denies Jesus

69 Now Peter was sitting outside in the courtyard. And a servant girl came up to him and said, “You also were with Jesus the Galilean.” 70 But he denied it before them all, saying, “I do not know what you mean.” 71 And when he went out to the entrance, another servant girl saw him, and she said to the bystanders, “This man was with Jesus of Nazareth.” 72 And again he denied it with an oath: “I do not know the man.” 73 After a little while the bystanders came up and said to Peter, “Certainly you too are one of them, for your accent betrays you.” 74 Then he began to invoke a curse on himself and to swear, “I do not know the man.” And immediately the rooster crowed. 75 And Peter remembered the saying of Jesus, “Before the rooster crows, you will deny me three times.” And he went out and wept bitterly. (Matthew 26:57-75) ESV

169 – Jesus—His Life and Message: Gethsemane (Part 3)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-02-15

Jesus’ Trial and Peter’s Denial

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Each of the four Gospels1 gives an account of Jesus’ trial, conducted by the Jewish religious leadership. While the Gospels cover the same event, each includes aspects not covered in the others. The focus in this post will be on the account in the Gospel of Matthew, and additional points from the other Gospels will be included.

Just before Jesus’ trial, Judas came with a crowd armed with swords and clubs in order to arrest Jesus.2

Then those who had seized Jesus led him to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and the elders had gathered.3

While the office of high priest traditionally stemmed from Aaron, Moses’ brother, in Jesus’ time the high priest was appointed by the Romans. Caiaphas served as high priest for eighteen years, AD 18–36, which was the longest time any high priest in that period held office. It was at his house where the scribes and the elders had gathered.

The Gospels of Mark and Luke don’t mention Caiaphas by name; rather they refer to him as the high priest. In the Gospel of John, we read that those who arrested Jesus first led him to Annas, for he was the father-in-law of Caiaphas, who was high priest that year.4 Annas had previously been high priest and was very influential. Over time, four of his sons held the position of chief priest, as did his son-in-law, Caiaphas, who was chief priest at the time of Jesus’ crucifixion. Earlier in the Gospel of John, Caiaphas stated:

“You know nothing at all. Nor do you understand that it is better for you that one man should die for the people, not that the whole nation should perish.”5

When Jesus was apprehended, the Gospel of Matthew tells us that Peter was following him at a distance, as far as the courtyard of the high priest, and going inside he sat with the guards to see the end.6 The Gospel of Mark adds that he was sitting with the guards and warming himself at the fire.7 The Gospel of John tells us that Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disciple. Since that disciple was known to the high priest, he entered with Jesus into the court of the high priest, but Peter stood outside at the door. So the other disciple, who was known to the high priest, went out and spoke to the servant girl who kept watch at the door, and brought Peter in.8

According to the Gospel of John, Peter and another disciple who is unnamed (many commentators believe it was John) followed Jesus and His captors to the courtyard of the high priest. This was presumably at the house of Caiaphas. The courtyard was likely an enclosed but unroofed area attached to the house. After gaining entrance to the courtyard, Peter sat by the fire.

Now the chief priests and the whole Council were seeking false testimony against Jesus that they might put him to death, but they found none, though many false witnesses came forward. At last two came forward and said, “This man said, ‘I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to rebuild it in three days.”’9 

The focus of the Gospel account moved from Peter back to Jesus’ trial. As it was night, it was unlikely that the whole Council, the full Sanhedrin, was present. It probably means that those who were present consisted of representatives of all the parts of the Sanhedrin, as only a third of the membership was necessary to pass judgment in a case which could result in a death sentence.

We are told that the witnesses against Jesus at His trial gave false testimony. Eventually though, two witnesses came forward with information which was considered valid. “This man said, ‘I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to rebuild it in three days.’” Because both witnesses made this statement, it was legally considered valid evidence, as seen by the response of the high priest.

And the high priest stood up and said, “Have you no answer to make? What is it that these men testify against you?”10 

In the Gospel of Mark, witnesses brought up the same statement which Jesus made about destroying and rebuilding the temple,11 yet even about this their testimony did not agree.12 Throughout all of this interrogation and physical abuse, we are told that Jesus remained silent and made no answer.13—At least not until this point.

And the high priest said to him, “I adjure you by the living God, tell us if you are the Christ, the Son of God.” Jesus said to him, “You have said so.”14 

The high priest, having stood up, which showed he was taking control of the situation, demanded a response from Jesus under oath. To swear by the living God was as solemn an oath as could possibly be sworn.15 Caiaphas’ question addressed the heart of Jesus’ mission, and he asked if Jesus was the Messiah (the Christ), the Son of God (the Son of the Blessed in Mark). The question from the high priest regarding a religious matter was a legitimate question, yet it was difficult to answer because Jesus’ understanding of Messiah and the high priest’s understanding were very different. So for Jesus to say either yes or no could be misunderstood. So Jesus’ “you have said so” basically means “That is your word, not mine,” or “Yes, but not in the way you mean.”

Jesus then added,

But I tell you, from now on you will see the Son of Man seated at the right hand of Power and coming on the clouds of heaven.16

His response consists of two Old Testament verses. The LORD says to my Lord: “Sit at my right hand, until I make your enemies your footstool;”17 and I saw in the night visions, and behold, with the clouds of heaven there came one like a son of man, and he came to the Ancient of Days and was presented before him.18 In saying that the Son of Man will be seen seated at the right hand of Power, Jesus was referring to the right hand of God.

Then the high priest tore his robes and said, “He has uttered blasphemy. What further witnesses do we need? You have now heard his blasphemy. What is your judgment?” They answered, “He deserves death.”19 

In response to the high priest’s demand, Jesus confirmed that He is the Christ (Messiah), the Son of God and the Son of Man. Because what Jesus said in His response to the high priest was considered blasphemy, Caiaphas tore his robes. According to the law, the high priest was not to tear his clothes, not even when he was mourning the dead.20 It was an action taken only in extreme cases,21 and blasphemy was such a case. The Sanhedrin was required to express their response verbally, that Jesus was guilty, and they were required to state the punishment: “He deserves death.”

Then they spit in his face and struck him. And some slapped him, saying, “Prophesy to us, you Christ! Who is it that struck you?”22 

In the Gospel of Luke, we read that the men who were holding Jesus in custody were mocking him as they beat him. They also blindfolded him and kept asking him, “Prophesy! Who is it that struck you?” And they said many other things against him, blaspheming him.23 According to the Gospel of Matthew, it seems that some members of the Sanhedrin were involved in spitting on and hitting Jesus, while the Gospel of Luke indicates that it was the guards who took part in this.

The Gospel of John tells us:

The high priest then questioned Jesus about his disciples and his teaching. Jesus answered him, “I have spoken openly to the world. I have always taught in synagogues and in the temple, where all Jews come together. I have said nothing in secret.”24

Though it is not specifically stated, it’s likely that the high priest wanted to find out all he could about Jesus’ disciples. Would they keep Jesus’ teaching alive after He was executed? Were they a united group and therefore a danger? Should they be rounded up and questioned? It was this chief priest who earlier in this Gospel had made plans to put Lazarus to death as well, because on account of him many of the Jews were going away and believing in Jesus.25

Jesus continued speaking to the high priest, saying:

Why do you ask me? Ask those who have heard me what I said to them; they know what I said.” When he had said these things, one of the officers standing by struck Jesus with his hand, saying, “Is that how you answer the high priest?”26

While the high priest didn’t respond to Jesus, one of the officers who was standing near Jesus slapped Him in the face. He likely felt that Jesus was being disrespectful to the high priest.

Jesus answered him, “If what I said is wrong, bear witness about the wrong; but if what I said is right, why do you strike me?”27

At this point, the focus moves from Jesus’ trial to Peter’s denial. As mentioned earlier, Peter had gained access to the courtyard and was warming himself by the fire.

Now Peter was sitting outside in the courtyard. And a servant girl came up to him and said, “You also were with Jesus the Galilean.” But he denied it before them all, saying, “I do not know what you mean.”28

As Peter was sitting in the courtyard, a servant girl approached him. In the Gospel of Luke, we’re told that a servant girl, seeing him as he sat in the light and looking closely at him, said, “This man also was with him.”29 After staring at him for some time, the servant girl stated that Peter was associated with Jesus. In the Gospel of Mark, we’re told that the rooster crowed.30 This was the first of Peter’s three denials.

And when he went out to the entrance, another servant girl saw him, and she said to the bystanders, “This man was with Jesus of Nazareth.” And again he denied it with an oath: “I do not know the man.”31

The encounter with the servant girl likely made Peter feel uncomfortable, which may have caused him to move away from the warmth of the fire and to go out to the entrance. However, another servant girl recognized him and announced to those who were standing around the entrance that he was with Jesus. Peter’s response was more emphatic, as he denied it with an oath. His first denial involved a lie, and his second denial was perjury, as he swore an oath that he didn’t know Jesus.

After a little while the bystanders came up and said to Peter, “Certainly you too are one of them, for your accent betrays you.” Then he began to invoke a curse on himself and to swear, “I do not know the man.” And immediately the rooster crowed.32

In the Gospel of Luke, we read that after an interval of about an hour still another insisted, saying, “Certainly this man also was with him, for he too is a Galilean.” But Peter said, “Man, I do not know what you are talking about.” And immediately, while he was still speaking, the rooster crowed.33

Peter emphatically denied knowing Jesus and went as far as swearing that he didn’t know Him. Some authors interpret this to mean that Peter went as far as to curse Jesus in order to dissociate himself from Him. In each of the four Gospels, Peter denies knowing Jesus.34

And Peter remembered the saying of Jesus, “Before the rooster crows, you will deny me three times.” And he went out and wept bitterly.35

Due to the pressure of the moment, Peter had allowed his loyalty to Jesus to be compromised and he had denied Jesus. Upon hearing the rooster crow and remembering what Jesus had said, Peter was devastated and felt instant remorse over his denials. Each of the Synoptic Gospels36 makes reference to his sorrow. He went out and wept bitterly.37 He broke down and wept.38 Thankfully, as we will see, by the following Sunday Peter was reunited with the other followers of Jesus.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew, Mark, Luke, John.

2 See “Jesus—His Life and Message: Gethsemane (Part 2).”

3 Matthew 26:57.

4 John 18:13.

5 John 11:49–50.

6 Matthew 26:58.

7 Mark 14:54.

8 John 18:15–16.

9 Matthew 26:59–61.

10 Matthew 26:62.

11 Mark 14:58.

12 Mark 14:59.

13 Mark 14:61; also Matthew 26:63.

14 Matthew 26:63–64. See also Mark 14:61–62.

15 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 683.

16 Matthew 26:64.

17 Psalm 110:1.

18 Daniel 7:13.

19 Matthew 26:65–66.

20 Leviticus 21:10–11.

21 Numbers 14:4–7, 2 Kings 18:37–19:1, Leviticus 21:10–11.

22 Matthew 26:67–68.

23 Luke 22:63–65. See also Mark 14:65, John 18:22–23.

24 John 18:19–20.

25 John 12:10–11.

26 John 18:21–22.

27 John 18:23.

28 Matthew 26:69–70.

29 Luke 22:56.

30 Mark 14:68.

31 Matthew 26:71–72.

32 Matthew 26:73–74.

33 Luke 22:59–60.

34 Matthew 26:74; Mark 14:71; Luke 22:57–60; John 18:25–27.

35 Matthew 26:75.

36 Matthew, Mark, and Luke.37 Matthew 26:75, Luke 22:62.

38 Mark 14:72.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

Betrayal and Arrest of Jesus

 12/04/23 While he was still speaking, Judas came, one of the twelve, and with him a great crowd with swords and clubs, from the chief priests and the elders of the people. 48 Now the betrayer had given them a sign, saying, “The one I will kiss is the man; seize him.” 49 And he came up to Jesus at once and said, “Greetings, Rabbi!” And he kissed him. 50 Jesus said to him, “Friend, do what you came to do.”[f] Then they came up and laid hands on Jesus and seized him. 51 And behold, one of those who were with Jesus stretched out his hand and drew his sword and struck the servant[g] of the high priest and cut off his ear. 52 Then Jesus said to him, “Put your sword back into its place. For all who take the sword will perish by the sword. 53 Do you think that I cannot appeal to my Father, and he will at once send me more than twelve legions of angels? 54 But how then should the Scriptures be fulfilled, that it must be so?” 55 At that hour Jesus said to the crowds, “Have you come out as against a robber, with swords and clubs to capture me? Day after day I sat in the temple teaching, and you did not seize me. 56 But all this has taken place that the Scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled.” Then all the disciples left him and fled. (Matthews 26:47-56) ESV

168 – Jesus—His Life and Message: Gethsemane (Part 2)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-02-01

The Arrest

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Each of the four Gospels gives an account of Jesus’ arrest. The Gospel of Matthew will be the main focus in this post, and segments from the other Gospel accounts will also be included.

In the Garden of Gethsemane, Jesus asked His Father to let this cup, His crucifixion and death, pass from Him. However, He added that He wanted to do His Father’s will rather than His own.1 Three times while in the garden He asked the disciples who accompanied Him to watch and pray with Him, but they were weary and fell asleep each time. Sometime later, after Jesus had finished praying, He spoke to His disciples.

“Rise, let us be going; see, my betrayer is at hand.” While he was still speaking, Judas came, one of the twelve, and with him a great crowd with swords and clubs, from the chief priests and the elders of the people.2

All four Gospels tell of Judas’ betrayal of Jesus. The Gospel of John states that Judas knew the place, for Jesus often met there with his disciples.3 The Gospel of Mark adds that people sent by the scribes accompanied those sent by the chief priests and elders.4

The crowd Judas brought was armed with swords and clubs. The Gospel of John states, So Judas, having procured a band of soldiers and some officers from the chief priests and the Pharisees, went there with lanterns and torches and weapons.5

These were not Roman soldiers, but temple guards and others who were likely official representatives of the Sanhedrin.

Now the betrayer had given them a sign, saying, “The one I will kiss is the man; seize him.”6 

In the Gospel of Mark, Judas says, Seize him and lead him away under guard.7 The plan was to arrest only Jesus, not His disciples. As it would be dark in Gethsemane, and the disciples would be there with Him, those who were coming with Judas needed some sort of sign to know which one was Jesus. Judas said that the one he would kiss was the one to arrest. Since a kiss is a common form of greeting, this would not seem out of the ordinary. However, it was Judas’ way of identifying the one he was betraying.

And he came up to Jesus at once and said, “Greetings, Rabbi!” And he kissed him.8

In the Gospel of Luke, Jesus said: “Judas, would you betray the Son of Man with a kiss?”9

Jesus said to him, “Friend, do what you came to do.” Then they came up and laid hands on Jesus and seized him.10 

Judas had kissed Jesus, as one would greet a friend; however, Judas’ kiss was one of betrayal, not of friendship. The soldiers and officers of the chief priests took hold of Jesus and arrested Him.

One of those who were with Jesus stretched out his hand and drew his sword and struck the servant of the high priest and cut off his ear.11

Each of the Gospel accounts tell of one of the disciples pulling out his sword and cutting off the ear of the high priest’s servant. The Gospel of John gives more specific information.

Then Simon Peter, having a sword, drew it and struck the high priest’s servant and cut off his right ear. (The servant’s name was Malchus.)12

The Gospel of Luke describes Jesus saying, “No more of this!” And he touched his ear and healed him.13

Then Jesus said to him, “Put your sword back into its place. For all who take the sword will perish by the sword.”14

Jesus quickly intervened, which may have kept Peter from being arrested—especially since, according to the Gospel of Luke, Jesus healed the man’s ear.

“Do you think that I cannot appeal to my Father, and he will at once send me more than twelve legions of angels? But how then should the Scriptures be fulfilled, that it must be so?”15 

Peter had acted impetuously, without giving much thought to his actions. Jesus said the Father could send legions of angels to assist Him if it was needed. A legion consisted of 5,000 foot soldiers, plus horsemen. So He was saying that the Father could send a legion for Jesus and one for each of the eleven apostles, which would have been abundantly more than needed. He made it clear that if force were required, there were other means to provide it rather than resorting to cutting off a slave’s ear.

However, there were other matters which needed to be taken into consideration. Jesus pointed to the importance of Scripture being fulfilled. If the Father were to send a massive force of angels in order to defeat Judas and those who opposed Jesus, then Scripture would not have been fulfilled. God’s purpose was spoken of in His prophetic word, and it would come to pass. Jesus said that it must be so.

At that hour Jesus said to the crowds, “Have you come out as against a robber, with swords and clubs to capture me? Day after day I sat in the temple teaching, and you did not seize meBut all this has taken place that the Scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled.” Then all the disciples left him and fled.16

Jesus now addressed the crowds along with the disciples. People knew what Jesus did and taught, because His healings, miracles, and much of His teaching were done in public. However, those who had come to arrest Him were acting as if He was a thief who needed to be apprehended and who might react violently to being arrested, so they carried swords and clubs.

Jesus made the point that the swords and clubs were not needed, since He was regularly teaching in the temple and He could have simply been arrested there, in public. However, they had not done so, because the authorities feared the people. Those who arrested Him came with weapons and took Him at night when He was away from the crowds. They weren’t interested in justice; rather, they wanted to be rid of Him. Jesus told His captors and the crowds with them that this was happening to Him just as the Old Testament prophets had foretold it would.

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew 26:39.

2 Matthew 26:46–47.

3 John 18:2.

4 Mark 14:43.

5 John 18:3.

6 Matthew 26:48.

7 Mark 14:44.

8 Matthew 26:49.

9 Luke 22:48.

10 Matthew 26:50.

11 Matthew 26:51.

12 John 18:10.

13 Luke 22:51.

14 Matthew 26:52.

15 Matthew 26:53–54.

16 Matthew 26:55–56.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

Jesus Prays in Gethsemane

12/03/23 Then Jesus went with them to a place called Gethsemane, and he said to his disciples, “Sit here, while I go over there and pray.” 37 And taking with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, he began to be sorrowful and troubled. 38 Then he said to them, “My soul is very sorrowful, even to death; remain here, and watch[d] with me.” 39 And going a little farther he fell on his face and prayed, saying, “My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless, not as I will, but as you will.” 40 And he came to the disciples and found them sleeping. And he said to Peter, “So, could you not watch with me one hour? 41 Watch and pray that you may not enter into temptation. The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak.” 42 Again, for the second time, he went away and prayed, “My Father, if this cannot pass unless I drink it, your will be done.” 43 And again he came and found them sleeping, for their eyes were heavy. 44 So, leaving them again, he went away and prayed for the third time, saying the same words again. 45 Then he came to the disciples and said to them, “Sleep and take your rest later on.[e] See, the hour is at hand, and the Son of Man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. 46 Rise, let us be going; see, my betrayer is at hand.” (Matthews 26:36-46) ESV

167 – Jesus—His Life and Message: Gethsemane (Part 1)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2022-01-18

Jesus’ Prayer

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

After finishing His final meal with His disciples,1 Jesus led them out to the Mount of Olives.2 It was there that He told His disciples that they would all fall away because of me this night.3 Peter and the other disciples stated that they would never fall away.

Then Jesus went with them to a place called Gethsemane, and he said to his disciples, “Sit here, while I go over there and pray.”4

The name Gethsemane is a combination of two Hebrew/Aramaic words, “gat shemanie,” literally meaning “olive press.” It was likely the name of an olive orchard at the base of Mount Olivet. The Gospel of John describes the place as a garden.5

Gethsemane was within the bounds of “greater Jerusalem,” which meant that Passover groups who had come from all over Israel and even further away would camp there overnight, as they had to remain within Jerusalem during the Passover. It is likely that at earlier times when Jesus and the disciples had gone to Jerusalem, they had slept in Gethsemane, which is why Judas knew that Jesus would be found there.

Having told His disciples to sit here, while I go over there to pray, Jesus separated Himself from the majority, though not all, of the disciples.

Taking with him Peter and the two sons of Zebedee, he began to be sorrowful and troubled. Then he said to them, “My soul is very sorrowful, even to death; remain here, and watch with me.”6

Other Bible translations say that Jesus was sorrowful and deeply distressed (CSB), sorrowful and very heavy (KJV), grieved and distressed (NAS), and anguished and distressed (NLT).

Jesus was likely quoting from Psalm 42 when expressing His deeply felt emotion.

Why are you cast down, O my soul, and why are you in turmoil within me? … My soul is cast down within me.7 

One author explains: Matthew does not leave his readers to think that Jesus was troubled in the same way as we all are from time to time. In Gethsemane he underwent a most unusual sense of being troubled that we must feel is connected not only with the fact that he would die, but that he would die the kind of death he faced, a death for sinners. … Jesus would be one with sinners in his death, he would experience the death that is due to sinners, and it seems that it was this that brought about the tremendous disturbance of spirit that Matthew records.8

And going a little farther he fell on his face and prayed, saying, “My Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless, not as I will, but as you will.”9 

After asking the three disciples who were with Him to remain here, and watch with me, Jesus withdrew about a stone’s throw away as described in the Gospel of Luke.10 Falling with one’s face to the ground was a posture of supplication, of presenting a petition or prayer. He began His prayer with My Father. In the Gospel of Mark, Jesus prays Abba, Father, and in the Gospel of Luke simply prays Father. All of these show the warm relationship Jesus had with the Father.

In starting His prayer with if it be possible, Jesus made it clear that He wasn’t asking for anything that was against His Father’s will. Rather, He was asking whether it was necessary for Him to die by crucifixion. It was a horrible and painful way to die, one that anyone would seek to avoid if possible.

In the Old Testament, the “cup” is often associated with suffering and the wrath of God.

Let him rain coals on the wicked; fire and sulfur and a scorching wind shall be the portion of their cup.11

Wake yourself, wake yourself, stand up, O Jerusalem, you who have drunk from the hand of the LORD the cup of his wrath, who have drunk to the dregs the bowl, the cup of staggering.12

Throughout His life, Jesus sought only to do the Father’s will; and once again, He confirmed His desire to do so, saying not as I will, but as you will. Of course, this came with a cost. Jesus was the Son of God, but He was also human. He knew He was going to suffer a horrible and painful death, and it was a natural human reaction to pray that if it were possible, that it might be avoided. Even so, Jesus’ main concern was doing the will of His Father.

He came to the disciples and found them sleeping. And he said to Peter, “So, could you not watch with me one hour? Watch and pray that you may not enter into temptation. The spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak.”13 

Jesus was a short distance from the disciples as He was praying. He then returned to the disciples, likely referring to Peter, James, and John, who along with Jesus had moved away from the rest of the disciples. The three were sleeping. At this difficult time, when Jesus was looking for support from His friends, they let Him down.

Jesus asked them if they didn’t have the strength to watch with Him for one hour. His question is providing somewhat of an excuse for them, inferring that they didn’t have the strength to do so, and then stating that while the spirit is willing, the flesh is weak. They had earlier professed their loyalty and stated that they were ready to die for Jesus (v.35), but when they were tested, they were too tired and didn’t have the strength to watch with Him for even an hour. Jesus went on to exhort them to watch and to pray. He had earlier told them to “watch with me” (v.38), and He repeats it again (v.41), adding “and pray,” knowing that only the Father could give them what they would need to face the challenges which were to come upon them shortly.

Again, for the second time, he went away and prayed, “My Father, if this cannot pass unless I drink it, your will be done.”14

Jesus once again went a distance from the three disciples who were with Him and began to pray to His Father. Previously, He had prayed that if it be possible, let this cup pass from me,15 and now He prays, if this cannot pass unless I drink ityour will be done. Having earlier made His petition to the Father to let the cup pass, Jesus now understands that drinking of “this cup” is the Father’s will, and He yields to His Father’s will.

And again he came and found them sleeping, for their eyes were heavy. So, leaving them again, he went away and prayed for the third time, saying the same words again.16

In the Gospel of Mark, when Jesus came to the three disciples a second time, we read:

Again he came and found them sleeping, for their eyes were very heavy, and they did not know what to answer him.17

Their response in Mark shows that the disciples were embarrassed, and they couldn’t excuse themselves. They knew that they had let Jesus down.

Then he came to the disciples and said to them, “Sleep and take your rest later on. See, the hour is at hand, and the Son of Man is betrayed into the hands of sinners.”18

Different Bibles translate the first sentence differently. KJV says: Sleep on now, and take your rest, while NAS says: Are you still sleeping and taking your rest?19 This is the third and final time that Jesus comes from prayer in order to ask the three disciples to pray with Him, and once again He finds them sleeping. While some translations seem to indicate that He was telling the disciples to keep on sleeping, it is generally understood that Jesus did not want the disciples to keep sleeping this time any more than He did the two other times He went to them.

He stated that the hour is at hand, meaning that the time of His betrayal and of the scattering of the disciples had arrived, as He had predicted earlier when He said, “Truly, I say to you, one of you will betray me.”20 Four times within this chapter we find reference to Jesus’ betrayal.21 He was aware that He was on the verge of being betrayed by one of His own.

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 Matthew 26:17–20.

2 Matthew 26:30.

3 Matthew 26:31.

4 Matthew 26:36.

5 John 18:1.

6 Matthew 26:37–38.

7 Psalm 42:5–6. See also Psalm 43:5.

8 Morris, The Gospel According to Matthew, 667.

9 Matthew 26:39.

10 Luke 22:41.

11 Psalm 11:6.

12 Isaiah 51:17. See also Ezekiel 23:33–34.

13 Matthew 26:40–41.

14 Matthew 26:42.

15 Matthew 26:39.

16 Matthew 26:43–44.

17 Mark 14:40.

18 Matthew 26:45.

19 Matthew 26:45 NAS.

20 Matthew 26:21.

21 Matthew 26:16, 21, 23, 25.

Copyright © 2022 The Family International.

The High Priestly Prayer

John 17: Jesus’ Prayer (Part 2)

12/02/23 And I am no longer in the world, but they are in the world, and I am coming to you. Holy Father, keep them in your name, which you have given me, that they may be one, even as we are one. 12 While I was with them, I kept them in your name, which you have given me. I have guarded them, and not one of them has been lost except the son of destruction, that the Scripture might be fulfilled. 13 But now I am coming to you, and these things I speak in the world, that they may have my joy fulfilled in themselves. 14 I have given them your word, and the world has hated them because they are not of the world, just as I am not of the world. 15 I do not ask that you take them out of the world, but that you keep them from the evil one.[a] 16 They are not of the world, just as I am not of the world. 17 Sanctify them[b] in the truth; your word is truth. 18 As you sent me into the world, so I have sent them into the world. 19 And for their sake I consecrate myself,[c] that they also may be sanctified[d] in truth.

20 “I do not ask for these only, but also for those who will believe in me through their word, 21 that they may all be one, just as you, Father, are in me, and I in you, that they also may be in us, so that the world may believe that you have sent me. 22 The glory that you have given me I have given to them, that they may be one even as we are one, 23 I in them and you in me, that they may become perfectly one, so that the world may know that you sent me and loved them even as you loved me. 24 Father, I desire that they also, whom you have given me, may be with me where I am, to see my glory that you have given me because you loved me before the foundation of the world. 25 O righteous Father, even though the world does not know you, I know you, and these know that you have sent me. 26 I made known to them your name, and I will continue to make it known, that the love with which you have loved me may be in them, and I in them.” (John17:11-26) ESV

166 – Jesus—His Life and Message: John 17: Jesus’ Prayer (Part 2)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2021-08-17

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Jesus’ prayer for His disciples, which we started going over in the previous article, continues on to the end of John 17. In verse 12, Jesus’ prayer referred to His disciples—saying that He had kept them, had guarded them, and that not one of them had been lost, with the exception of Judas, whom He referred to as the son of destruction.

Jesus’ prayer continued as follows:

But now I am coming to you, and these things I speak in the world, that they may have my joy fulfilled in themselves.1

Jesus continues the thought from verse 11: I am no longer in the world, but they are in the world, and I am coming to you. Holy Father, keep them in your name, which you have given me, that they may be one, even as we are one.2 Jesus’ prayer to the Father replicates what He had told His disciples earlier in this Gospel about His joy and theirs being fulfilled.

These things I have spoken to you, that my joy may be in you, and that your joy may be full.3

Until now you have asked nothing in my name. Ask, and you will receive, that your joy may be full.4

Jesus wants His own joy for His disciples, even during the period of their grief in the world. So also you have sorrow now, but I will see you again, and your hearts will rejoice, and no one will take your joy from you.5 Their joy will be “fulfilled in themselves” because of their relationship to Jesus, not because of the difficult circumstances they will experience, which Jesus now speaks of.

I have given them your word, and the world has hated them because they are not of the world, just as I am not of the world.6 

Here, Jesus repeated something He had said earlier in this chapter: I have given them the words.7 However, now He adds that the world has hated the disciples. This isn’t the first time He has spoken of the world’s hate. “If the world hates you, know that it has hated me before it hated you.”8 He also repeats the reason for the world’s hatred; because you are not of the world, but I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hates you.9 Because of the world’s hatred, the disciples are in need of protection. In Jesus’ prayer He states that He has cared for them.

While I was with them, I kept them in your name, which you have given me. I have guarded them.10 

He will guard them once again before His departure into heaven, when He is being arrested and tells His captors “if you seek me, let these men go.”11

Jesus continued praying:

I do not ask that you take them out of the world, but that you keep them from the evil one. They are not of the world, just as I am not of the world.12

At this point in His prayer, Jesus returns to intercessory prayer, which He had stopped after He had earlier prayed “that they may be one, even as we are.”13 The disciples, who we’re told have been chosen out of this world, are not to be taken out of this world, rather they are to remain in the world. The main focus of Jesus’ petition is that you keep them from the evil one. This also reflects the words of the Lord’s Prayer deliver us from evil,14 or as in some translations, from the evil one.15 To “keep them from evil” means to keep them safe in the hostile “world.” Jesus’ statement that they are not of the world repeats what He said two verses earlier; they are not of the world, just as I am not of the world.16

Sanctify them in the truth; your word is truth.17

Jesus prayed for the Father to sanctify the disciples in the truth. He then defines “the truth” as “your word.” Jesus wasn’t referring to the written Old Testament Scriptures (the Torah and the Prophets) when He spoke of “your word”; rather, He was pointing to the “word,” the message of the Father, which He had given to the disciples and which they had “received” and “kept.”18 “If you abide in my word, you are truly my disciples, and you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free.”19 The truth has set them free, so that they are no longer “slaves” but “friends.” No longer do I call you servants, for the servant does not know what his master is doing; but I have called you friends, for all that I have heard from my Father I have made known to you.20

As you sent me into the world, so I have sent them into the world.21

Jesus’ mission of being sent into the world by the Father sets the pattern for the mission of the disciples. Jesus referred to the disciples’ mission in the past tense, as if it had already started. However, it will not “officially” start until chapter 20 when He tells them: “As the Father has sent me, even so I am sending you.”22 In the synoptic Gospels,23 Jesus sent the disciples on missionary journeys during His ministry.24 However, here He used the phrase “into the world,” which is not used in the synoptic Gospels. The focus here seems to be the worldwide mission which was to begin after Jesus’ resurrection.

And for their sake I consecrate myself, that they also may be sanctified in truth.25

The sanctification of the disciples has not yet been accomplished and so Jesus states, for their sake I consecrate myself. He sets himself apart in order to do the Father’s will, which means laying down His life for the disciples (and for all future believers). He will give His life so the disciples can be sanctified and set apart for God.

“I do not ask for these only, but also for those who will believe in me through their word, that they may all be one, just as you, Father, are in me, and I in you, that they also may be in us, so that the world may believe that you have sent me.”26 

Jesus now prays for all believers, those of past generations as well as for us today. His words echo what He said earlier in this Gospel. I have other sheep that are not of this fold. I must bring them also, and they will listen to my voice. So there will be one flock, one shepherd.27 His prayer is that all believers everywhere should be united with one another in their commitment to Jesus and to the Father.

The glory that you have given me I have given to them, that they may be one even as we are one, I in them and you in me, that they may become perfectly one, so that the world may know that you sent me and loved them even as you loved me.28

Jesus says that He has given His followers the glory that the Father gave Him. What is that glory? One author states:

Just as His true glory was to follow the path of lowly service culminating in the cross, so for [His disciples] the true glory lay in the path of lowly service wherever it might lead them.29

The purpose of giving glory to the disciples is unity. Jesus prayed that they may be one as He and the Father are one. Jesus dwells in believers, and the Father dwells in Him. It is through Jesus that believers have their unity with the Father, a point He had made earlier in this Gospel. No one comes to the Father except through me.30

Father, I desire that they also, whom you have given me, may be with me where I am, to see my glory that you have given me because you loved me before the foundation of the world.31

In His prayer, Jesus has brought His petitions before the Father three times. In doing so, He has addressed God as Father three times (vs 1, 5, 21) and as Holy Father once (vs 11). Now, Jesus addresses His Father once again, only this time rather than making a petition as He has before, He uses the term “I desire.” This is in keeping with what He had earlier told His disciples regarding prayer: ask whatever you wish, and it will be done for you.32

In His prayer, Jesus speaks of those “you have given me,” referring to His disciples. The focus is on the Twelve33 (minus Judas who betrayed Him) who had accompanied Jesus throughout His ministry. However, it also includes others who believed in and followed Him during His ministry, such as Mary Magdalene (Mark 15); Martha (John 11); the Samaritans in Sychar (John 4); the man born blind (John 9); Joanna, the wife of Chuza (Luke 8); and beyond that, those who will believe in me through their word.34

In praying that He desires that His disciples may be with me where I am, Jesus wasn’t referring to the present moment but rather to their presence with Him after His ascension into heaven. When Jesus says to see my glory that you have given me because you loved me before the foundation of the world, this brings up the question how the disciples would “see” the glory that would be His when He returns to the Father.

One author writes:

In what way will that vision of future glory go beyond what they have “seen” already in the course of His ministry? At one level, it is impossible to say. How does one quantify “glory”? The best answer, perhaps, is that the glory Jesus had “before the world was,” and will have again on His return to the Father, is the measure of the Father’s love for Him. The Son’s glory is that “which you have given me because you loved me before the foundation of the world.” What He wants the disciples to “see” is the full extent of that love.35

The disciples likely wouldn’t fully comprehend God’s love until they were to stand with Jesus in the Father’s presence and see for themselves the “glory” of the Father’s love for the Son and for them.

O righteous Father, even though the world does not know you, I know you, and these know that you have sent me. I made known to them your name, and I will continue to make it known, that the love with which you have loved me may be in them, and I in them.36

The term of address Righteous Father is unique, only used here within Scripture, though it is close in meaning to “Holy Father,” which was used earlier in verse 11. Though Jesus referred to the world’s potential belief and knowledge (vs 21 and 23), and the disciples’ future vision of Jesus’ “glory,” He could still say to the Father, “the world did not know you.” This same point was made at the beginning of this Gospel. He was in the world, and the world was made through him, yet the world did not know him.37

However, in contrast to the world, Jesus knows the Father. Just as the Father knows me and I know the Father.38 He adds that the disciples know the Father as well. These know that you have sent me. … I made known to them your name.39 They know the Father’s name because Jesus has revealed Him as their Father. Jesus then states that He will continue to make the Father’s name known. This looks to the future, as we’re told that His ministry will continue on. This likely refers to the coming of the Holy Spirit, which Jesus had spoken of earlier. When the Spirit of truth comes, he will guide you into all the truth.40

Jesus ends His prayer with “that the love with which you have loved me may be in them, and I in them.”41 He refers to the love from which all other love begins—the love of the Father for the Son. From this love comes the Son’s love for the disciples, and from Jesus’ love for the disciples comes their love one for another.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 John 17:13.

2 John 17:11.

3 John 15:11.

4 John 16:24.

5 John 16:22.

6 John 17:14.

7 John 17:8.

8 John 15:18.

9 John 15:19.

10 John 17:12.

11 John 18:8.

12 John 17:15–16.

13 John 17:11.

14 Matthew 6:13.

15 Matthew 6:13 NKJV.

16 John 17:14.

17 John 17:17.

18 See John 17:6, 8.

19 John 8:31–32.

20 John 15:15.

21 John 17:18.

22 John 20:21.

23 Matthew, Mark, Luke.

24 Mark 6:7–13; Matthew 10:5–16; Luke 9:1–6; 10:1–12.

25 John 17:19.

26 John 17:20–21.

27 John 10:16.

28 John 17:22–23.

29 Morris, The Gospel According to John, 650.

30 John 14:6.

31 John 17:24.

32 John 15:7.

33 John 6:70.

34 John 17:20.

35 Michaels, The Gospel of John, 880.

36 John 17:25–6.

37 John 1:10.

38 John 10:15.

39 John 17:25–26.

40 John 16:13.

41 John 17:26.

Copyright © 2021 The Family International.

The High Priestly Prayer

12/01/23 When Jesus had spoken these words, he lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, “Father, the hour has come; glorify your Son that the Son may glorify you, since you have given him authority over all flesh, to give eternal life to all whom you have given him. And this is eternal life, that they know you, the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom you have sent. I glorified you on earth, having accomplished the work that you gave me to do. And now, Father, glorify me in your own presence with the glory that I had with you before the world existed.

“I have manifested your name to the people whom you gave me out of the world. Yours they were, and you gave them to me, and they have kept your word. Now they know that everything that you have given me is from you. For I have given them the words that you gave me, and they have received them and have come to know in truth that I came from you; and they have believed that you sent me. I am praying for them. I am not praying for the world but for those whom you have given me, for they are yours. 10 All mine are yours, and yours are mine, and I am glorified in them. 11 And I am no longer in the world, but they are in the world, and I am coming to you. Holy Father, keep them in your name, which you have given me, that they may be one, even as we are one. (John 17:1-11) ESV

165 – Jesus—His Life and Message: John 17: Jesus’ Prayer (Part 1)

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2021-08-10

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Having told His disciples that He was going away to “Him that sent me” (John 16:5), and that the Helper—the Holy Spirit—would come to guide them into all truth (John 16:13), Jesus then began to pray to the Father. He first prayed about His own glorification. He then prayed for His disciples, which is the main focus of this chapter. Lastly, He prayed for those who would believe in Him because of the disciples’ witness.

When Jesus had spoken these words, he lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, “Father, the hour has come; glorify your Son that the Son may glorify yousince you have given him authority over all flesh, to give eternal life to all whom you have given him.”1

Looking up to heaven was a normal position for one praying in both the Old and New Testaments. To you I lift up my eyes, O you who are enthroned in the heavens! (Psalm 123:1). Jesus lifted up his eyes and said, Father, I thank you that you have heard me (John 11:41).

In “lifting His eyes to heaven,” Jesus turned His attention away from the disciples and focused on God. Knowing that His death was imminent, Jesus spoke of His hour as having come. With the cross before Him, Jesus prayed for His Father to glorify Him. While the cross was used as a means to both shame and execute lawbreakers, to Jesus it was a means to glorification. His prayer indicates that the Father first glorifies the Son, and the Son consequently glorifies the Father. Jesus has spoken of His death as a departure from His Father; as such, it seems likely that He wants to be “glorified” in the sense of being reunited with the Father. (A point made clear in verse 5.)

Jesus explained what it meant for the Son to “glorify” the Father. The Son will glorify the Father by giving “eternal life to all whom you have given him,” referring at this point in time to Jesus’ disciples, those with Him in the upper room, whose feet He had washed and who had stated “we believe that you came from God.”2 His disciples also represent a wider group of those who had believed in Jesus throughout His ministry, such as the believing Samaritans, the man who was born blind, and the women disciples like Martha and Mary, as well as all believers throughout time.

And this is eternal life, that they know you the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom you have sent.3 

Here we are given something of a definition of eternal life. To truly know God and His Son results in eternal life. In this Gospel, “you the only true God” and “him whom you sent, Jesus Christ,” are linked together. Neither can truly be known apart from the other. We also see this expressed in 1 John. We know that the Son of God has come and has given us understanding, so that we may know him who is true; and we are in him who is true, in his Son Jesus Christ. He is the true God and eternal life.4

I glorified you on earth, having accomplished the work that you gave me to do.5 

Earlier in this Gospel Jesus stated, My food is to do the will of him who sent me and to accomplish his work.6 Jesus did exactly that, and He included this fact in His prayer. He has glorified His Father by doing the Father’s will.

And now, Father, glorify me in your own presence with the glory that I had with you before the world existed.7 

Jesus asked His Father for “glorification” based on His having glorified the Father on earth and the promise to continue to do so. The glory for which Jesus is asking is the glory that He had in God’s presence before the creation of the world, which is expressed in the beginning of this Gospel. In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.8

Having finished praying about His own glorification, Jesus then began to pray to His Father for His disciples.

I have manifested your name to the people whom you gave me out of the world. Yours they were, and you gave them to me, and they have kept your word.9

Jesus began by pointing out that He manifested [the Father’s] name to the disciples. The name stands for the whole person, so to manifest the name of God was to reveal the essential nature of God to the disciples. In accepting Jesus, the disciples accepted His Father as well. In learning to know Jesus as the Son of God, they came to know God in a new way, as the Father of Jesus, and as their Father as well. This is expressed later in this Gospel when Jesus said to Mary Magdalene, “Go to my brothers and say to them, ‘I am ascending to my Father and your Father, to my God and your God.’”10

Now they know that everything that you have given me is from you. For I have given them the words that you gave me, and they have received them and have come to know in truth that I came from you; and they have believed that you sent me.11

In His prayer, Jesus echoes what His disciples had said right before He began praying: “Now we know that you know all things and do not need anyone to question you; this is why we believe that you came from God.”12 Jesus may have also had in mind what Peter had stated earlier in this Gospel: “Lord, to whom shall we go? You have the words of eternal life, and we have believed, and have come to know, that you are the Holy One of God.”13 In His prayer, Jesus focused attention on the Father by repeating “you,” “your,” and “yours.” I have manifested your name (v.6), Yours they were (v.6), your word (v.6), everything that you have given me is from you (v.7), I came from you (v.8), you sent me (v.8).

As Jesus prayed, He addressed the attitude of the disciples. First, they had received and accepted His words. The religious leaders might have been expected to accept and even welcome Jesus’ words, but they did not; yet His disciples did. Second, the disciples came to know that Jesus came forth from God. Third, they could be described as men of faith. While at this point in the Gospel they didn’t understand everything about Jesus, they did have faith that the Father had sent Jesus.

I am praying for them. I am not praying for the world but for those whom you have given me, for they are yoursAll mine are yours, and yours are mine, and I am glorified in them.14

Jesus began to intercede for the disciples, for those whom the Father had given Him. This doesn’t mean that Jesus wasn’t concerned about the world; but that His plans for the world were channeled through the disciples. His mission to the world was coming to an end while the disciples’ mission was about to begin.

Though the Father had given the disciples to Jesus, He wasn’t giving them away; rather they belonged to both the Father and the Son, as what belongs to the one belongs to the other. All mine are yours, and yours are mine. Jesus added, I am glorified in them. This is similar to what Jesus said earlier in this Gospel: “Now is the Son of Man glorified, and God is glorified in him.”15 One author explains: To put it in more contemporary terms, the disciples (whatever their shortcomings) are His pride and joy, just as He is the Father’s pride and joy. They are His “glory” in that they are living proof that He has indeed “completed the work” the Father gave Him to do, making possible His return to the Father to resume the glory that was His “before the world was.”16

I am no longer in the world, but they are in the world, and I am coming to you. Holy Father, keep them in your name, which you have given me, that they may be one, even as we are one.17 

Jesus continued His prayer for the disciples. He will not remain in the world but His disciples will. These words echo what He had previously said: A little while, and you will see me no longer,18 and I go to the Father, and you will see me no longer.19 Jesus would be returning to the Father and the disciples would remain in the world, and because of this, they were in need of prayer.

Jesus’ prayer for them begins with the words Holy Father, keep them in your name … that they may be one. This is a prayer for unity, that as Jesus is one with the Father, that the disciples will be one. Jesus will repeat His petition for their unity three more times in the chapter.20

While I was with them, I kept them in your name, which you have given me. I have guarded them, and not one of them has been lost except the son of destruction, that the Scripture might be fulfilled.21

Jesus was looking back on His ministry as if it were already finished, which is in keeping with what He had previously said: I am no longer in the world.22 He had successfully kept the disciples, with the exception of Judas Iscariot, the son of destruction.

(The second half of Jesus’ prayer will be covered in the next article.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 John 17:1–2.

2 John 16:30.

3 John 17:3.

4 1 John 5:20.

5 John 17:4.

6 John 4:34.

7 John 17:5.

8 John 1:1.

9 John 17:6.

10 John 20:17.

11 John 17:7–8.

12 John 16:30.

13 John 6:68–69.

14 John 17:9–10.

15 John 13:31.

16 Michaels, The Gospel of John, 866.

17 John 17:11.

18 John 16:16.

19 John 16:10.

20 John 17:21–23.

21 John 17:12.

22 John 17:11.

Copyright © 2021 The Family International.

11/30/23 In that day you will ask nothing of me. Truly, truly, I say to you, whatever you ask of the Father in my name, he will give it to you. 24 Until now you have asked nothing in my name. Ask, and you will receive, that your joy may be full.

I Have Overcome the World

25 “I have said these things to you in figures of speech. The hour is coming when I will no longer speak to you in figures of speech but will tell you plainly about the Father. 26 In that day you will ask in my name, and I do not say to you that I will ask the Father on your behalf; 27 for the Father himself loves you, because you have loved me and have believed that I came from God.[a] 28 I came from the Father and have come into the world, and now I am leaving the world and going to the Father.”

29 His disciples said, “Ah, now you are speaking plainly and not using figurative speech! 30 Now we know that you know all things and do not need anyone to question you; this is why we believe that you came from God.” 31 Jesus answered them, “Do you now believe? 32 Behold, the hour is coming, indeed it has come, when you will be scattered, each to his own home, and will leave me alone. Yet I am not alone, for the Father is with me. 33 I have said these things to you, that in me you may have peace. In the world you will have tribulation. But take heart; I have overcome the world.” (John 22:33) ESV

164 – Jesus—His Life and Message: John 16:23–33

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2021-08-03

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Having told His disciples that they would weep and lament at His departure from this world while the world would rejoice,1 Jesus added that while they would experience sorrow for the present, He would see them again, and this would cause their hearts to rejoice with a joy no one could take away from them.2 Jesus then continued to speak about soon-coming events.

In that day you will ask nothing of me. Truly, truly, I say to you, whatever you ask of the Father in my name, he will give it to you. Until now you have asked nothing in my name. Ask, and you will receive, that your joy may be full.3

Jesus told His disciples that in that day, probably referring to after His resurrection and ascension to heaven, they wouldn’t need to ask Him questions, as they would understand what they did not yet understand. Their questions would have been answered.

There is, however, another kind of asking which would be needed and which Jesus commanded. While they wouldn’t need to ask questions about His departure, they would need to “ask” in prayer. This pointed forward to the time after Jesus’ resurrection when the Holy Spirit would be with them and would teach them.

The Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things and bring to your remembrance all that I have said to you.4

Jesus pointed to a coming change. Until then, the disciples had asked Jesus for things directly and they had prayed to t

he Father directly. However, they had not asked the Father for anything in the name of the Son. Jesus instructed them that from then on, they were to make requests of the Father in the name of the Son.I have said these things to you in figures of speech. The hour is coming when I will no longer speak to you in figures of speech but will tell you plainly about the Father.5

Jesus had been using figures of speech when speaking with His disciples. This could mean He was speaking in parables or using clever sayings of one kind or another. Either way, the understanding is that the meaning of what He was saying was not immediately understood, but rather needed to be searched for or thought about.

He referred to the hour that was coming when He would speak plainly about the Father. The disciples probably thought that Jesus was speaking of the present time, as shortly they would comment on how He was speaking plainly and without figurative speech. It is more likely that Jesus was referring to the time after His resurrection and ascension, as that was the time when things which were hidden or obscure would become clear to the disciples.

In that day you will ask in my name, and I do not say to you that I will ask the Father on your behalf; for the Father himself loves you, because you have loved me and have believed that I came from God.6

Referring to that day confirmed that He was speaking of a future time after His return to the Father in heaven. Jesus implied that when that time came, the disciples’ relation to the Father would be closer and more direct than it was then. One author explains:

[Jesus] goes on to define what [you will ask in my name] means, or more precisely what it does not mean. It does not mean that He will intercede for them with the Father, or that He will somehow take their prayers and present them to the Father. On the contrary He says, “I am not saying that I will ask the Father on your behalf.” … In that day, after He goes to the Father, He will no longer need to do so, for their own access to the Father will be immediate and direct.7

Jesus made the point that the Father loved them because they had loved the Son and believed that He came from God.

The concept that the Father loves believers because we love Jesus echoes what was said earlier in this Gospel. “If anyone loves me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our home with him.”8 In that verse, Jesus referred to believers obeying His word. Here (v. 27) Jesus refers to believing “that I came from God.” He acknowledged that the disciples believed that He came from God, which was made clear earlier in this Gospel when Peter confessed, “You have the words of eternal life, and we have believed, and have come to know, that you are the Holy One of God.”9

I came from the Father and have come into the world, and now I am leaving the world and going to the Father.10 

Jesus had just stated that the disciples believed that He came from God. He then expounded on the point, in a way making a summary of this whole Gospel. He came from the Father into the world and He would soon return to the Father. This echoes what He had said much earlier in this Gospel to those who rejected Him. “If God were your Father, you would love me, for I came from God and I am here. I came not of my own accord, but he sent me.”11

In this case, His disciples said, “Ah, now you are speaking plainly and not using figurative speech! Now we know that you know all things and do not need anyone to question you; this is why we believe that you came from God.”12 The disciples had been silent since the middle of chapter 14, when Judas (not Iscariot) said to him, “Lord, how is it that you will manifest yourself to us, and not to the world?,”13 but here they once again speak directly to Jesus. They felt that they now understood clearly what Jesus had been telling them since He was “speaking plainly,” and to some extent this was true. However, until Jesus’ arrest, trial, crucifixion, death, resurrection, and ascension into heaven, and the coming of the Holy Spirit, they wouldn’t fully understand all that Jesus had told them.

Jesus answered them, “Do you now believe? Behold, the hour is coming, indeed it has come, when you will be scattered, each to his own home, and will leave me alone. Yet I am not alone, for the Father is with me.”14

This is the third time in this chapter that Jesus says the hour is coming. The first was the hour is coming when whoever kills you will think he is offering service to God.15 The second: The hour is coming when I will no longer speak to you in figures of speech;16 and the third time He speaks of the hour when the disciples would desert Him.

In response to the disciples’ statement that they believed He came from God, Jesus questioned, Do you now believe? The disciples’ belief was real; however, it was “now,” meaning temporary. It would not stand the initial test of persecution. Jesus stated that the time had come that the disciples would be scattered, meaning that they would each return to their own homes, leaving Jesus alone to suffer and die on the cross.

Though the disciples would leave Him, Jesus said that He was not alone, as the Father was with Him. He made this point twice before, when speaking with the Pharisees at the Feast of Tabernacles.

Yet even if I do judge, my judgment is true, for it is not I alone who judge, but I and the Father who sent me.17

He who sent me is with me. He has not left me alone, for I always do the things that are pleasing to him.18

The Father had been with the Son throughout His ministry, and there was no reason to expect Him to desert Jesus as the disciples did.

I have said these things to you, that in me you may have peace. In the world you will have tribulation. But take heart; I have overcome the world.19

Jesus ends His discourse by giving both assurance and warning. He sees the disciples having peace “in Me,” while at the same time having difficult times, spoken of here as tribulation, and as troubletrialssuffering, and sorrows in other Bible translations. While the disciples lived in this world with all its challenges, tests, and tribulations, they also lived in Christ—which afforded them peace, because He has overcome the world.

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 John 16:20.

2 John 16:22.

3 John 16:23–24.

4 John 14:26.

5 John 16:25.

6 John 16:26–27.

7 Michaels, The Gospel of John, 849.

8 John 14:23.

9 John 6:68–69.

10 John 16:28.

11 John 8:42.

12 John 16:29–30.

13 John 14:22.

14 John 16:31–32.

15 John 16:2.

16 John 16:25.

17 John 8:16.

18 John 8:29.

19 John 16:33.

Copyright © 2021 The Family International.

Jesus—His Life and Message: John 16:13–22

 11/29/23 When the Spirit of truth comes, he will guide you into all the truth, for he will not speak on his own authority, but whatever he hears he will speak, and he will declare to you the things that are to come. 14 He will glorify me, for he will take what is mine and declare it to you. 15 All that the Father has is mine; therefore I said that he will take what is mine and declare it to you.

Your Sorrow Will Turn into Joy

16 “A little while, and you will see me no longer; and again a little while, and you will see me.” 17 So some of his disciples said to one another, “What is this that he says to us, ‘A little while, and you will not see me, and again a little while, and you will see me’; and, ‘because I am going to the Father’?” 18 So they were saying, “What does he mean by ‘a little while’? We do not know what he is talking about.” 19 Jesus knew that they wanted to ask him, so he said to them, “Is this what you are asking yourselves, what I meant by saying, ‘A little while and you will not see me, and again a little while and you will see me’? 20 Truly, truly, I say to you, you will weep and lament, but the world will rejoice. You will be sorrowful, but your sorrow will turn into joy. 21 When a woman is giving birth, she has sorrow because her hour has come, but when she has delivered the baby, she no longer remembers the anguish, for joy that a human being has been born into the world. 22 So also you have sorrow now, but I will see you again, and your hearts will rejoice, and no one will take your joy from you. 23 In that day you will ask nothing of me. Truly, truly, I say to you, whatever you ask of the Father in my name, he will give it to you. 24 Until now you have asked nothing in my name. Ask, and you will receive, that your joy may be full.
(John 16:13-24) ESV

163 – Jesus—His Life and Message: John 16:13–22

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2021-07-27

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Earlier in this Gospel, Jesus spoke to His disciples about the Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom He would send to them. He said, The Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things and bring to your remembrance all that I have said to you.1 In chapter 16 of John, Jesus tells us more about the ministry of the Spirit.

When the Spirit of truth comes, he will guide you into all the truth, for he will not speak on his own authority, but whatever he hears he will speak, and he will declare to you the things that are to come.2

Earlier, Jesus had said that the Spirit would teach the disciples and bring to their remembrance what He had taught them. Here He added that the Spirit would lead them into all truth. In saying this, He was referring to the truth the Father had given Him to share with them, not all truth in the sense of all scientific truth about the natural world or other things which people can learn by observation or through normal inquiry.

Jesus went on to speak of the ministry of the Holy Spirit. The Spirit would not speak on His own, but would speak only “what He hears.” This is similar to what has been said of Jesus; He would also not speak “on His own.”

I have not spoken on my own authority, but the Father who sent me has himself given me a commandment—what to say and what to speak.3

The Spirit only speaks what He has “heard” from the Father, just as Jesus does.

No longer do I call you servants, for the servant does not know what his master is doing; but I have called you friends, for all that I have heard from my Father I have made known to you.4

Within this Gospel, Jesus showed that He could inform His disciples of things which would happen in the future.

“Scripture will be fulfilled, ‘He who ate my bread has lifted his heel against me.’ I am telling you this now, before it takes place, that when it does take place you may believe that I am he.” 5

I have told you before it takes place, so that when it does take place you may believe.6

I have said these things to you, that when their hour comes you may remember that I told them to you. I did not say these things to you from the beginning, because I was with you.7

However, for the most part, Jesus left revealing things regarding the future to the Holy Spirit.

He will glorify me, for he will take what is mine and declare it to you. All that the Father has is mine; therefore I said that he will take what is mine and declare it to you.8 

Jesus went on to explain that the Holy Spirit would glorify Him by taking what belongs to Jesus and declaring it to the disciples. It could seem a bit odd for Jesus to say that “all the truth” is His, or to claim that the Advocate will “glorify me.” However, He immediately gives an explanation: All that the Father has is mine, and for that reason the Holy Spirit will take what belongs to the Father and the Son and will declare it to the disciples. There is no division within the Godhead. What the Father has, the Son has, and the Spirit will declare it.

Jesus continued speaking to His disciples, and what He said next was somewhat of a riddle.

A little while, and you will see me no longer; and again a little while, and you will see me.9 

Earlier in this Gospel, Jesus told His disciples: Yet a little while and the world will see me no more, but you will see me. Because I live, you also will live.10 The disciples had a difficult time understanding what Jesus meant.

Some of his disciples said to one another, “What is this that he says to us, ‘A little while, and you will not see me, and again a little while, and you will see me’; and, ‘because I am going to the Father’?” So they were saying, “What does he mean by ‘a little while’? We do not know what he is talking about.”11

Jesus’ words were rather mysterious to the disciples, and they were puzzled as to what they meant. However, they didn’t ask Jesus for an explanation; rather, they expressed their bewilderment to one another. Elsewhere in this Gospel, we find that there were other times when the disciples were hesitant to ask Jesus for an explanation of what He had said.

“But now I am going to him who sent me, and none of you asks me, ‘Where are you going’?”12

Just then his disciples came back. They marveled that he was talking with a woman, but no one said, “What do you seek?” or, “Why are you talking with her?”13

The disciples repeated the riddle and asked among themselves what Jesus meant about a little while. In these two verses (17–18) the disciples refer to “a little while” three times.

Jesus knew that they wanted to ask him, so he said to them, “Is this what you are asking yourselves, what I meant by saying, ‘A little while and you will not see me, and again a little while and you will see me’?”14

Noticing that they weren’t asking Him about what He had told them, but that they wanted to, Jesus verbalized their question. He then went on to explain.

Truly, truly, I say to you, you will weep and lament, but the world will rejoice. You will be sorrowful, but your sorrow will turn into joy.15

Jesus once again used the truly, truly statement, pointing out that the disciples’ response to what was going to happen to Him was vastly different from the response of the world. Jesus had told His disciples that He was going away, that He would be absent from them as well as from the world. This would rightfully cause the disciples to grieve and to be sorrowful, which is quite different from the response of the world, which would rejoice at Jesus’ death. However, Jesus had said that a little while and you will see me. It is this that the disciples rejoice at, for the sorrow would be turned to joy when they would see Jesus once again.

In order to help them understand what He was saying to them, Jesus told a parable.

When a woman is giving birth, she has sorrow because her hour has come, but when she has delivered the baby, she no longer remembers the anguish, for joy that a human being has been born into the world. So also you have sorrow now, but I will see you again, and your hearts will rejoice, and no one will take your joy from you.16

When a woman is in labor, she experiences labor pains, referred to here as sorrow, and in other Bible translations as pain (NAU, NIV), suffering (NLT), and pains of labor (NLT).

Jesus contrasts the state of mind of the mother when she is in labor with her state after the birth of a child. During labor, she suffers severe pain, but that anguish gives way to joy when the child is born. Jesus likens this to what His disciples would soon experience. They would weep, lament, and suffer grief when Jesus was taken from them and crucified. However, their joy when they encountered the risen Christ would far outweigh the grief they experienced.

One author added an interesting comment on this verse.

Most mothers will dispute the accuracy of the claim that “when the child is born, she no longer remembers the distress” (evidence perhaps that the Gospel writer was a man!), but the words are not intended literally. They are simply a way of making the point that the prospect of “joy” renders all of the “grief” or “distress” that precedes it worthwhile.17

Jesus pointed out to His disciples that though they would experience deep sorrow, He would see them again, and their hearts would rejoice. He was likely referring to His post-resurrection appearances. One author states:

The disciples will then rejoice in a way that is permanent. No one will take away the joy they will then have. The thought is not, of course, that believers will never know sorrow. It is rather that after they have come to understand the significance of the cross they will be possessed by a deep-seated joy, a joy independent of the world.18

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 John 14:26.

2 John 16:13.

3 John 12:49.

4 John 15:15.

5 John 13:18–19.

6 John 14:29.

7 John 16:4.

8 John 16:14–15.

9 John 16:16.

10 John 14:19.

11 John 16:17–18.

12 John 16:5.

13 John 4:27.

14 John 16:19.

15 John 16:20.

16 John 16:21–22.

17 Michaels, The Gospel of John, 844.

18 Morris, The Gospel According to John, 627.

Copyright © 2021 The Family International.

11/28/23 “I have said all these things to you to keep you from falling away. They will put you out of the synagogues. Indeed, the hour is coming when whoever kills you will think he is offering service to God. And they will do these things because they have not known the Father, nor me. But I have said these things to you, that when their hour comes you may remember that I told them to you.

The Work of the Holy Spirit

“I did not say these things to you from the beginning, because I was with you. But now I am going to him who sent me, and none of you asks me, ‘Where are you going?’ But because I have said these things to you, sorrow has filled your heart. Nevertheless, I tell you the truth: it is to your advantage that I go away, for if I do not go away, the Helper will not come to you. But if I go, I will send him to you. And when he comes, he will convict the world concerning sin and righteousness and judgment: concerning sin, because they do not believe in me; 10 concerning righteousness, because I go to the Father, and you will see me no longer; 11 concerning judgment, because the ruler of this world is judged.

12 “I still have many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now. 13 When the Spirit of truth comes, he will guide you into all the truth, for he will not speak on his own authority, but whatever he hears he will speak, and he will declare to you the things that are to come. 14 He will glorify me, for he will take what is mine and declare it to you. 15 All that the Father has is mine; therefore I said that he will take what is mine and declare it to you. (John 16:1-15) ESV

162 – Jesus—His Life and Message: John 16:1–12

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2021-07-20

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

In John chapter 16, Jesus continues the discourse which began in chapter 15. There, He had spoken of the world hating Him and His disciples and touched on the persecution the disciples would face in the future.

I have said all these things to you to keep you from falling away. They will put you out of the synagogues. Indeed, the hour is coming when whoever kills you will think he is offering service to God. And they will do these things because they have not known the Father, nor me. But I have said these things to you, that when their hour comes you may remember that I told them to you. I did not say these things to you from the beginning, because I was with you.1

Jesus told His disciples what they were going to face in order to keep them from falling away, from abandoning their faith when times became difficult. He wanted them to be aware of the dangers of discipleship. Those who opposed the early Christians would excommunicate them from the synagogue, meaning that they would be cut off from their community’s religious fellowship. Jesus foresaw a time when some people’s values would be so far off that they would even kill believers and think they were doing the right thing. It wasn’t so long after this that Saul of Tarsus (who later converted and became known as the apostle Paul) would be involved in causing the persecution and death of some Christians.2 Jesus stated that those who will persecute and kill the disciples would think they were doing God’s will; however, they would be completely wrong, as those who do such things do not know the Father nor me.

His purpose for telling His disciples these things was to forewarn them so that they would not be overcome and fall away when they faced persecution. It hadn’t been necessary to say these things earlier, as He was with them and able to instruct them and give them guidance on a regular basis. Another reason was that Jesus Himself had so far been the target of His opponents; however, once He was gone, the focus would shift to His disciples, resulting in their becoming targets. Preparing them for what was coming would also strengthen their faith, as when these things happened, they would remember that Jesus had forewarned them.

The Work of the Spirit

Jesus didn’t tell His disciples these things before this time because He was with them, but that was about to change.

“Now I am going to him who sent me, and none of you asks me, ‘Where are you going?’”3

He was about to go to His Father, the One who had sent Him, and His imminent departure changed the situation. Jesus commented that none of His disciples were asking Him where He was going, while earlier in this Gospel they had done so. Simon Peter said to him, “Lord, where are you going?” Jesus answered him, “Where I am going you cannot follow me now, but you will follow afterward.” Peter said to him, “Lord, why can I not follow you now? I will lay down my life for you.”4 One author explains: That question had not really been a serious inquiry as to Jesus’ destination. Peter had been diverted immediately, and he made no real attempt to find out where Jesus was going. He had been concerned with the thought of parting from Jesus, not with that of the Master’s destination. He had in mind only the consequences for himself and for his companions.5

But because I have said these things to you, sorrow has filled your heart.6

Because of what He told them, the disciples were filled with grief. When He would be arrested and separated from His disciples, they would be full of sorrow, which would remain with them until the joy of His resurrection was made known to them.

Nevertheless, I tell you the truth: it is to your advantage that I go away, for if I do not go away, the Helper will not come to you. But if I go, I will send him to you.7

Jesus explained to the disciples that it was expedient that He depart from them. He emphasized this point by saying I tell you the truth. From the disciples’ point of view, it was a disaster that Jesus was going to be taken away from them; however, His departure made it possible for the Holy Spirit, the Helper, to come upon them. While they wouldn’t have Jesus’ physical presence with them, they would have the presence of the Spirit. Earlier in this Gospel, it was mentioned that it was necessary for Jesus to be glorified before the Spirit would be given to believers. Now this he said about the Spirit, whom those who believed in him were to receive, for as yet the Spirit had not been given, because Jesus was not yet glorified.8 Jesus’ promise to His disciples was that He would send the Spirit to them once He had departed.

And when he comes, he will convict the world concerning sin and righteousness and judgment: concerning sin, because they do not believe in me; concerning righteousness, because I go to the Father, and you will see me no longer; concerning judgment, because the ruler of this world is judged.9

This is the one place in Scripture where the Spirit is said to perform a work for “the world.” We’re told that the Spirit puts the world under conviction.

Generally the word translated as Helper10 refers to someone who pleads a case in a court trial on behalf of the accused, like a defense lawyer. However, here the meaning points to the Holy Spirit acting as a prosecuting attorney who exposes the world’s sin before God.

The Holy Spirit convicts the world in two senses. The Spirit shows the world that it is culpable and secures a “guilty” verdict against the world. The Spirit also brings people’s guilt home to them, convicts their conscience, and in doing so causes them to see themselves as sinners in need of forgiveness.

Jesus speaks of going to the Father and says that when He does, they will no longer see Him. Earlier, He had said that the world will see me no more, but you will see me. Because I live, you also will live.11 He now acknowledges that His disciples will also not see Him for a time. Shortly, He will more fully explain what this means, as He wasn’t stating that His disciples were going to be left in a position that was no better than that of the world. His point was that He would literally be leaving the world by going to the Father, and would therefore be hidden from human view.

Jesus then mentioned judgment: concerning judgment, because the ruler of this world is judged. Jesus is referring to the defeat of Satan. Earlier in this Gospel Jesus also referred to Satan’s defeat. Now is the judgment of this world; now will the ruler of this world be cast out.12 Justice will be done as the evil one is overthrown. Elsewhere in the Gospel of John, reference is made to judgment in connection with the coming of Jesus and as something which He has been given authority to carry out. The Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son, that all may honor the Son, just as they honor the Father.13 He [the Father] has given [Jesus] authority to execute judgment, because he is the Son of Man.14 I can do nothing on my own. As I hear, I judge, and my judgment is just, because I seek not my own will but the will of him who sent me.15 Yet even if I do judge, my judgment is true, for it is not I alone who judge, but I and the Father who sent me.16

“I still have many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now.”17

Pausing briefly before continuing to describe the ministry of the Helper, the Holy Spirit, Jesus told His disciples that He had much more to say to them, but that it would be too much for them to bear at the time. Until they received the Holy Spirit, they would be unable to absorb and apply all that Jesus had yet to tell them.

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 John 16:1–4.

2 Acts 8:1–3, 22:3–5, 26:9–11.

3 John 16:5.

4 John 13:36–37.

5 Morris, The Gospel According to John, 617.

6 John 16:6.

7 John 16:7.

8 John 7:39.

9 John 16:8–11.

10 Counselor in NIV and CSB; Helper in ESV, NAS, NAU, and NKJV; Comforter in KJV; Advocate in NLT and TNIV.

11 John 14:19.

12 John 12:31.

13 John 5:22–23.

14 John 5:27.

15 John 5:30.

16 John 8:16.

17 John 16:12.

Copyright © 2021 The Family International.

The Hatred of the World

11/27/23 “If the world hates you, know that it has hated me before it hated you. 19 If you were of the world, the world would love you as its own; but because you are not of the world, but I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hates you. 20 Remember the word that I said to you: ‘A servant is not greater than his master.’ If they persecuted me, they will also persecute you. If they kept my word, they will also keep yours. 21 But all these things they will do to you on account of my name, because they do not know him who sent me. 22 If I had not come and spoken to them, they would not have been guilty of sin,[b] but now they have no excuse for their sin. 23 Whoever hates me hates my Father also. 24 If I had not done among them the works that no one else did, they would not be guilty of sin, but now they have seen and hated both me and my Father. 25 But the word that is written in their Law must be fulfilled: ‘They hated me without a cause.’

26 “But when the Helper comes, whom I will send to you from the Father, the Spirit of truth, who proceeds from the Father, he will bear witness about me. 27 And you also will bear witness, because you have been with me from the beginning. (John 15:18-26) ESV

161 – Jesus—His Life and Message: John 15: If the World Hates You

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2021-07-13

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

Earlier in John chapter 15, Jesus told His disciples that they were His friends. He reminded them that He had told them everything He had heard from His Father, that He had chosen and appointed them, and that they would bear abiding fruit. He also stated that whatever you ask the Father in my name, he may give it to you.1 Throughout the rest of this chapter, as Jesus continued teaching, His focus turned toward the persecution His disciples would face in the not-too-distant future.

These things I command you, so that you will love one another.2

Bible commentators differ on whether this verse is connected to the preceding verses where Jesus spoke of His disciples as His friends rather than servants and said that He had chosen and appointed them to bear abiding fruit, or whether it is connected to the verses that follow. Here, it is being connected to the verses that follow. Jesus made a point to emphasize the importance of the disciples loving one another.

If the world hates you, know that it has hated me before it hated you.3 

Jesus knew that the world would hate the disciples, just as He had known that the world would first hate Him. In the Gospel of Matthew, Jesus made a similar point. It is enough for the disciple to be like his teacher, and the servant like his master. If they have called the master of the house Beelzebul, how much more will they malign those of his household.4

If you were of the world, the world would love you as its own; but because you are not of the world, but I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hates you.5

In saying “if” you were of the world, Jesus was stating that they were not of the world. Rather, He had chosen them to come out of the world and to no longer be part of it. Because of this, the world would hate them. The Gospel writer emphasized “the world” by repeating it five times in this one sentence. Because the world is what it is, and Christians are not to be of this world, it is inevitable that the world will act toward believers as they did against the Lord. A similar point is made in the book of 1 John: Do not be surprised, brothers, that the world hates you.6

“Remember the word that I said to you: ‘A servant is not greater than his master.’ If they persecuted me, they will also persecute you. If they kept my word, they will also keep yours.”7

Jesus reminded them of something He had said earlier in this Gospel. Truly, truly, I say to you, a servant is not greater than his master, nor is a messenger greater than the one who sent him.8 The treatment given to a master determines the treatment given to the servant. As His servants, the disciples could expect no better treatment than what Jesus would receive. He was persecuted and killed, and so they could expect the same. Of course, many people also believed in Jesus and His Word and so too would many believe in the message the apostles would preach and teach.

But all these things they will do to you on account of my name, because they do not know him who sent me.9

Here Jesus is speaking specifically about those who would persecute believers. They would do so because they do not know God. Jesus and His ministry made known the Father, the One who sent Jesus. Thus, when people rejected Jesus, they rejected the Father who sent Him. Such rejection leads to persecution of those who preach the gospel.

If I had not come and spoken to them, they would not have been guilty of sin, but now they have no excuse for their sin.10

Jesus pointed out the seriousness of rejecting Him. If He had not come and told them that He was the Messiah, they might have been able to claim that they were ignorant of who He was; but under the circumstances, there was no excuse for rejecting Him. They couldn’t say that if He had given evidence that He was the Messiah and that He was sent by the Father they would have believed Him; He did those things, yet they still didn’t believe. There was no excuse for their unbelief.

Whoever hates me hates my Father also.11

Jesus then pointed out that He and His Father are so closely connected that in hating Him they are hating the Father as well. Elsewhere in the Gospel of John, we read of those who hate Jesus: The world cannot hate you, but it hates me because I testify about it that its works are evil.12 This is the judgment: the light has come into the world, and people loved the darkness rather than the light because their works were evil. For everyone who does wicked things hates the light and does not come to the light, lest his works should be exposed.13

If I had not done among them the works that no one else did, they would not be guilty of sin, but now they have seen and hated both me and my Father.14

This is similar to what Jesus had said earlier, when He referred to the words He had spoken to them. If I had not come and spoken to them, they would not have been guilty of sin. Now He refers to the works He had done. These works undoubtedly included the miracles He had performed, but wasn’t limited to them. He referred to them as works “no one else did.” An example of such a miracle was when Jesus healed a blind man. Never since the world began has it been heard that anyone opened the eyes of a man born blind.15

“But the word that is written in their Law must be fulfilled: ‘They hated me without a cause.’”16 

Jesus pointed out that the Law, God’s words to them, would be fulfilled. He quoted from the Psalms, either from Psalm 35 or 69. Let not those rejoice over me who are wrongfully my foes, and let not those wink the eye who hate me without cause.17 More in number than the hairs of my head are those who hate me without cause.18 These verses speak of hatred without any reasonable foundation or adequate cause. One author explains: It is this kind of hatred that the Jews had exercised toward Jesus. … The Jews saw themselves as the upholders of the Law, but in their zeal for the Law they incurred the condemnation of the Law by rejecting the Christ to whom the Law bore its witness.19

“But when the Helper comes, whom I will send to you from the Father, the Spirit of truth, who proceeds from the Father, he will bear witness about me. And you also will bear witness, because you have been with me from the beginning.”20 

In the face of the world’s hatred, the disciples would need an advocate, a helper. Various translations use the terms SpiritCounselor (CSB, NIV); Comforter (KJV); Advocate (NLT, TNIV); and Helper (ESV, NAS, NAU, NKJV).

Jesus had spoken earlier of the Helper, saying, I will ask the Father, and he will give you another Helper, to be with you forever21; and The Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things and bring to your remembrance all that I have said to you.22 Now He states that the function of the Spirit of truth, whom He will send from the Father, and who proceeds from the Father, is to bear witness of Jesus. After Jesus’ ascension into heaven, the Spirit would continually bear witness of Him.

Along with the Holy Spirit, the apostles would also bear witness of Jesus. They were not to leave all of the work of bearing witness about Jesus to the Spirit; they were also sent to preach the gospel. The apostles were uniquely able to tell others about Jesus, as they were with Him from the beginning. As disciples of Christ, we too, like the apostles of old, are called to bear witness of Jesus, to be a conduit through which the Holy Spirit can speak to people’s hearts, so that they can receive Christ as their Savior.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

 

1 John 15:16.

2 John 15:17.

3 John 15:18.

4 Matthew 10:25.

5 John 15:19.

6 1 John 3:13.

7 John 15:20.

8 John 13:16.

9 John 15:21.

10 John 15:22.

11 John 15:23.

12 John 7:7.

13 John 3:19–20.

14 John 15:24.

15 John 9:32.

16 John 15:25.

17 Psalm 35:19.

18 Psalm 69:4.

19 Morris, The Gospel According to John, 605.

20 John 15:26–27.

21 John 14:16.

22 John 14:26.

Copyright © 2021 The Family International.

I Am the True Vine

11/26/23 “I am the true vine, and my Father is the vinedresser. Every branch in me that does not bear fruit he takes away, and every branch that does bear fruit he prunes, that it may bear more fruit. Already you are clean because of the word that I have spoken to you. Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit by itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you, unless you abide in me. I am the vine; you are the branches. Whoever abides in me and I in him, he it is that bears much fruit, for apart from me you can do nothing. If anyone does not abide in me he is thrown away like a branch and withers; and the branches are gathered, thrown into the fire, and burned. If you abide in me, and my words abide in you, ask whatever you wish, and it will be done for you. By this my Father is glorified, that you bear much fruit and so prove to be my disciples. As the Father has loved me, so have I loved you. Abide in my love. 10 If you keep my commandments, you will abide in my love, just as I have kept my Father’s commandments and abide in his love. 11 These things I have spoken to you, that my joy may be in you, and that your joy may be full.

12 “This is my commandment, that you love one another as I have loved you. 13 Greater love has no one than this, that someone lay down his life for his friends. 14 You are my friends if you do what I command you. 15 No longer do I call you servants,[a] for the servant does not know what his master is doing; but I have called you friends, for all that I have heard from my Father I have made known to you. 16 You did not choose me, but I chose you and appointed you that you should go and bear fruit and that your fruit should abide, so that whatever you ask the Father in my name, he may give it to you. 17 These things I command you, so that you will love one another. (John 15:1-17) ESV

 

160 – Jesus—His Life and Message: John 15: Abide in My Love

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2021-07-06

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

At the end of John chapter 14, Jesus informed His disciples that He was going to the Father, for the Father is greater than I. And now I have told you before it takes place, so that when it does take place you may believe.1 Chapter 15 begins with the words “I am the true vine, and my Father is the vinedresser.”2 In a previous article in this series that addressed the “I AM” sayings in the Gospels, the first 8 verses of chapter 15 were covered, so I won’t revisit them here. (To read this earlier post on John 15:1–8, click here.)

After speaking to His disciples about abiding in Him,3 Jesus began to speak of His love for His disciples—His close friends who had been with Him over the past few years.

As the Father has loved me, so have I loved you. Abide in my love.4

Jesus’ love for them was like the Father’s love for Him. The Father’s love for Jesus is eternal; it had no beginning and has no end. It is a love that is close and personal, without measure and unchanging. He told His disciples that they should make their dwelling in His love, meaning to make His love for them their very identity.

If you keep my commandments, you will abide in my love, just as I have kept my Father’s commandments and abide in his love.5

Having told them to “abide in His love,” Jesus describes to His disciples how to do this. They are to obey what He has taught them in the same manner that He has obeyed His Father’s instructions. Because Jesus obeys the Father, He abides continually in the Father’s love; likewise, as the disciples obey Jesus’ commandments, they will abide in His love.

These things I have spoken to you, that my joy may be in you, and that your joy may be full.6 

Jesus had the joy of living a fruitful life, full of love for His Father, love for His disciples, and love for the world. He wanted the joy that He had to be in His disciples as well. Such joy comes from a life of wholehearted obedience to what He had taught throughout His ministry. Until this point, there had been little said about joy in this Gospel. It is mentioned only in John 3:29. However, when Jesus spoke with His disciples in the upper room, He referred to joy six times.7

This is my commandment, that you love one another as I have loved you.8

Earlier (verse 10), Jesus referred to commandments, in the plural: If you keep my commandments, you will abide in my love. However, now He refers to only one commandmentThis commandment was referred to earlier in this Gospel as well. A new commandment I give to you, that you love one another: just as I have loved you, you also are to love one another.9 Jesus made the point that if we love, in the way He uses the term, then we don’t need any other rule, because love will both motivate and guide us to do what God desires.

Greater love has no one than this, that someone lay down his life for his friends.10

Jesus now refers to the greatest love of all. He states that giving one’s life for someone else is the greatest love that can be given. In this context, Jesus is referring to laying down His life on the cross. Some question whether sacrificing one’s life for one’s enemies wouldn’t be considered greater than laying it down for their friends. However, that question isn’t what was being addressed here. Jesus was with His friends, those who had been with Him during His ministry, and was only speaking about friends. In reference to them, He said that one cannot have greater love than to die for them. Jesus was about to do just that. He was going to give His life for others.

You are my friends if you do what I command you.11

Jesus called the disciples, the eleven who were with Him at the Last Supper, His friends. Their friendship depended on their common aims and goals; therefore Jesus added the conditional clause, if you do what I command. Clearly Judas, who had been one of His disciples, was no longer a friend, but those who were with Him at the Last Supper and during the time before His arrest were His friends.

No longer do I call you servants, for the servant does not know what his master is doing; but I have called you friends, for all that I have heard from my Father I have made known to you.12

Jesus says He will no longer call His disciples servants. Jesus hasn’t specifically called His disciples servants within this Gospel, but some verses come quite close to it. Earlier He said, You call me Teacher and Lord, and you are right, for so I am.13 The Greek word (kyrios) translated here as Lord means the possessor, the owner, one who has control of a person or a thing. Jesus’ relationship with His disciples was no longer that of a master and servant. Rather, Jesus now calls them friends. He isn’t keeping anything from them; He has told them all that He has heard from His Father.

You did not choose me, but I chose you and appointed you that you should go and bear fruit and that your fruit should abide, so that whatever you ask the Father in my name, he may give it to you.14

In Jesus’ day, disciples of teachers would choose the teacher they would follow and would attach themselves to that rabbi. However, in the case of Jesus’ disciples, it was He who chose the apostles and appointed them for the task ahead.

His instructions to them were that they should go, meaning that they were to be His emissaries to the world as they brought His message to others. As His emissaries, they were to bear fruit and their fruit was to remain. Their task was to share the message with others, to make disciples of them, so that they would also share the message and bear abiding fruit.

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

1 John 14:28–29.

2 John 15:1.

3 John 15:1–8.

4 John 15:9.

5 John 15:10.

6 John 15:11.

7 John 15:11, 16:20, 21, 22, 24; 17:13.

8 John 15:12.

9 John 13:34.

10 John 15:13.

11 John 15:14.

12 John 15:15.

13 John 13:13.

14 John 15:16.

Copyright © 2021 The Family International.

Jesus Promises the Holy Spirit

 11/25/23 “If you love me, you will keep my commandments. 16 And I will ask the Father, and he will give you another Helper,[f] to be with you forever, 17 even the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees him nor knows him. You know him, for he dwells with you and will be[g] in you.

18 “I will not leave you as orphans; I will come to you. 19 Yet a little while and the world will see me no more, but you will see me. Because I live, you also will live. 20 In that day you will know that I am in my Father, and you in me, and I in you. 21 Whoever has my commandments and keeps them, he it is who loves me. And he who loves me will be loved by my Father, and I will love him and manifest myself to him.” 22 Judas (not Iscariot) said to him, “Lord, how is it that you will manifest yourself to us, and not to the world?” 23 Jesus answered him, “If anyone loves me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our home with him. 24 Whoever does not love me does not keep my words. And the word that you hear is not mine but the Father’s who sent me.

25 “These things I have spoken to you while I am still with you. 26 But the Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things and bring to your remembrance all that I have said to you. 27 Peace I leave with you; my peace I give to you. Not as the world gives do I give to you. Let not your hearts be troubled, neither let them be afraid. 28 You heard me say to you, ‘I am going away, and I will come to you.’ If you loved me, you would have rejoiced, because I am going to the Father, for the Father is greater than I. 29 And now I have told you before it takes place, so that when it does take place you may believe. 30 I will no longer talk much with you, for the ruler of this world is coming. He has no claim on me, 31 but I do as the Father has commanded me, so that the world may know that I love the Father. Rise, let us go from here. (John14:15-30) ESV

159 – Jesus—His Life and Message: John 14: I Go to the Father

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2021-06-29

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

In this last segment of John chapter 14, Jesus is still speaking with His disciples after Judas Iscariot has left the dinner. Having told His disciples that the words He had spoken to them were not His own, but were from His Father who sent Him, Jesus continued:

These things I have spoken to you while I am still with you.1

His time with His disciples was soon coming to an end, and He was speaking to them while He was still able to. His final teaching to His disciples continues on through the next three chapters in this Gospel.2

But the Helper, the Holy Spirit, whom the Father will send in my name, he will teach you all things and bring to your remembrance all that I have said to you.3

Jesus then began to speak to His disciples about the Holy Spirit, whom His Father was going to send to them. The Greek word paraklētos is translated here (ESV, as well as in NAU and NAS) as Helper, and in other Bible translations as Comforter (KJV), Counselor (NIV, CSB), or Advocate (NLT).

Earlier in this chapter, the Helper was called the Spirit of truth,4 but now is referred to as the Holy Spirit. Jesus points out that the Holy Spirit will be sent by the Father in the name of the Son, which shows that the Spirit is closely related to both the Father and the Son. The Spirit’s mission comes from both the Father and the Son. Like Jesus, the Holy Spirit is “sent” from the Father; however, the Spirit is sent in Jesus’ name, meaning in response to Jesus’ intercession.

I will ask the Father, and he will give you another Helper, to be with you forever, even the Spirit of truth.5

The Spirit would be the guide and teacher of the church and would remind the disciples of the things that Jesus had taught them. While the disciples didn’t always understand the importance of what Jesus taught, and they probably forgot some of what He said during the time He was with them, Jesus told them the Holy Spirit would bring back to their memories and emphasize all that He had said to them.

Peace I leave with you; my peace I give to you. Not as the world gives do I give to you. Let not your hearts be troubled, neither let them be afraid.6

The peace which Jesus gives comes from the presence of the Holy Spirit within believers, which He has been speaking about. When speaking of peace here, Jesus is speaking about a special gift He is giving to His disciples.

In the Hebrew language, “peace” is often used as a greeting when someone is arriving or as a way of saying goodbye.7 However, here Jesus isn’t using this word in this manner. Having stated that He gives peace, He makes the point that the peace He gives is different from the peace the world gives. The peace He gives doesn’t depend on outward circumstances; it is an inner peace. Since He gives such inner peace, He can tell them not to be troubled in heart or afraid.

“You heard me say to you, ‘I am going away, and I will come to you.’ If you loved me, you would have rejoiced, because I am going to the Father, for the Father is greater than I.”8 

Earlier in this chapter (verse 3), Jesus stated that He was going to go away and then come back again. Here the focus is on His departure. If they really loved Him, they would rejoice that He was returning to the Father.

Jesus returning to His Father is a joyful matter; though for the disciples, the thought of it likely brought sorrow, as it would mean Jesus would no longer be with them. Jesus’ statement that the Father is greater than I can present some confusion, as the understanding of the Trinity is that the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit are all equally God. In this instance, however, when stating that the Father is greater than I, Jesus was not referring to His essential being but to His incarnate state as a human being at the time, which involved a certain subordination.

Now I have told you before it takes place, so that when it does take place you may believe.9

What Jesus had told them would have a greater impact on the disciples in their future, when these things would come to pass. They would remember what He predicted, and it would increase their faith. They would grow in their trust and belief in Him when they saw His words come true.

I will no longer talk much with you, for the ruler of this world is coming. He has no claim on me, but I do as the Father has commanded me, so that the world may know that I love the Father. Rise, let us go from here.10

Jesus said He would not speak much more with His disciples, because Satan was coming. Judas and the soldiers were on their way to arrest Jesus, and in them Jesus saw the coming of the evil one. Satan has no claim or hold on Jesus, however; as his hold on people is due to their sins, and Jesus was without sin.

He pointed out that He does exactly what the Father has commanded Him to do. While this was true throughout His life, in this context the focus is probably on the cross and Jesus’ soon-coming death. He was about to lay down His life in obedience to the command of His Father, and in doing so, He would demonstrate to the world that He loved the Father.

He then instructed His disciples to stand in preparation to leave. Some commentators feel that this seems out of place, as in the next three chapters Jesus is still speaking with and instructing His disciples, indicating that they probably remained in the room during that time. Other commentators propose that while Jesus and the disciples were walking toward the garden of Gethsemane, He continued to teach them. We can’t really know, neither does it matter. The Gospel writer most likely had a reason for putting things in the order that he did, and because he did, we are blessed with a beautiful account of Jesus’ last teaching before His death on the cross.

(To read the next article in this series, click here.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

 

1 John 14:25.

2 John 15, 16, 17.

3 John 14:26.

4 John 14:17.

5 John 14:16–17.

6 John 14:27.

7 John 20:19, 21, 26.

8 John 14:28.

9 John 14:29.

10 John 14:30–31.

Copyright © 2021 The Family International.

I Am the Way, and the Truth, and the Life

11/24/23Let not your hearts be troubled. Believe in God;[a] believe also in me. In my Father’s house are many rooms. If it were not so, would I have told you that I go to prepare a place for you?[b] And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and will take you to myself, that where I am you may be also. And you know the way to where I am going.”[c] Thomas said to him, “Lord, we do not know where you are going. How can we know the way?” Jesus said to him, “I am the way, and the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me. If you had known me, you would have known my Father also.[d] From now on you do know him and have seen him.”

Philip said to him, “Lord, show us the Father, and it is enough for us.” Jesus said to him, “Have I been with you so long, and you still do not know me, Philip? Whoever has seen me has seen the Father. How can you say, ‘Show us the Father’? 10 Do you not believe that I am in the Father and the Father is in me? The words that I say to you I do not speak on my own authority, but the Father who dwells in me does his works. 11 Believe me that I am in the Father and the Father is in me, or else believe on account of the works themselves.

12 “Truly, truly, I say to you, whoever believes in me will also do the works that I do; and greater works than these will he do, because I am going to the Father. 13 Whatever you ask in my name, this I will do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. 14 If you ask me[e] anything in my name, I will do it. (John14:1-14) ESV

157 – Jesus—His Life and Message: John 14: The Way, the Truth, and the Life

Jesus—His Life and Message

Peter Amsterdam

2021-06-08

(You can read about the intent for and overview of this series in this introductory article.)

John chapter 14 continues in the same setting as chapter 13, where Jesus was eating a meal with His disciples. Once Judas, the betrayer, had departed and after Jesus had told the apostle Peter that he was going to deny Him three times, He began to speak with the eleven about His soon-coming departure to a place where they could not follow Him. The news that Jesus was going to leave them must have been unexpected and shocking. Therefore, Jesus spoke words of comfort.

Let not your hearts be troubled. Believe in God; believe also in me.1 

Jesus instructed the disciples to face what was to come with faith and trust. He urged them to continue to believe the Father, and also to believe in Him. As Jewish men, the disciples naturally had faith in God, the One who had miraculously worked on behalf of His people throughout their history. However, Jesus’ call to also believe in Him would be tested. He was presently being betrayed by one of His followers, was about to be denied three times by another of His disciples, abandoned by the rest of them, and crucified by the religious leadership.

In my Father’s house are many rooms. If it were not so, would I have told you that I go to prepare a place for you?2 

The Father’s house refers to heaven. In His house, there are many rooms. The King James translation conveys this as many mansions, other translations as many dwelling places,3 while others speak of many rooms.4 Whether it is rooms, mansions, or dwelling places, the point is made that in the Father’s house there is room enough for all of the redeemed people of all time. Jesus was going to prepare a place for believers; exactly what this means is beyond our comprehension.

And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and will take you to myself, that where I am you may be also.5

Jesus goes to prepare a place, and He will eventually return, which likely refers to His Second Coming. While not many specifics are given about the place that He was going to prepare, the key point is that as believers we will be with Him.

And you know the way to where I am going.6 

Jesus could state that the disciples knew the way because they had spent time with Him and had been the recipients of His teaching. They had been faithful followers, and if they continued to follow, they would come to where He was going.

Thomas said to him, “Lord, we do not know where you are going. How can we know the way?”7

At this point, Jesus had not yet said, “I am the way.” He had only said that His disciples knew the way to where He was going. Thomas seemed to think of the way as a road or a map, rather than an inner commitment or a way of life. In saying “we do not know where you are going,” he likely spoke for all of the disciples, not just for himself.

Jesus said to him, “I am the way, and the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father except through me.”8

Jesus had been speaking about leaving His disciples, but then He changed the topic somewhat. He said that He shows the way, by revealing it, but He also is the way, in that He is the One who redeems us. He is the means, the link, between God and sinners. He is the only way for sinful humanity to get to the Father.

If you had known me, you would have known my Father also. From now on you do know him and have seen him.9

At this point, Jesus stopped speaking to Thomas and began addressing all of the disciples, as the “you” in the original Greek is plural. The sentence structure implies that the disciples had not fully known Jesus and therefore had not fully known the Father. Of course, they knew Jesus well enough to leave their families, homes, jobs, and friends in order to follow Him. However, they hadn’t yet come to the full knowledge of His significance. From this point forward, that was going to change; they would soon come to know the significance of Jesus and His mission. They would come to understand that in knowing Jesus they knew God, a point made earlier in this Gospel. No one has ever seen God; the only God, who is at the Father’s side, he has made him known.10

Philip said to him, “Lord, show us the Father, and it is enough for us.”11

Philip’s request opened the door for Jesus to speak of the deep and intimate relationship between Him and His Father. It may be that Philip was looking for a theophany, an appearance of God, such as when Moses asked God to “please show me your glory.”12

Jesus said to him, “Have I been with you so long, and you still do not know me, Philip? Whoever has seen me has seen the Father. How can you say, ‘Show us the Father’?”13

His response to Philip was a gentle rebuke. In speaking to Philip, Jesus was again addressing all of the disciples, as the “you” in the original text is plural. Jesus then made a profound statement, that to see Him is to see the Father. He had made similar statements earlier in this Gospel: Whoever sees me sees him who sent me;14 whoever receives me receives the one who sent me.15 However, this time He was more specific as He named the Father as the One who sent Him.

Do you not believe that I am in the Father and the Father is in me? The words that I say to you I do not speak on my own authority, but the Father who dwells in me does his works.16

This verse touches on the inner workings of the Father and the Son. Each is “in” the other. Throughout this Gospel, the deeds Jesus performed along with the words He spoke revealed the nature of the Father. From a human point of view, Jesus did these things; however, we are told that His words and works were from the Father who dwelled within Jesus.

Believe me that I am in the Father and the Father is in me, or else believe on account of the works themselves.17

Jesus called on Philip and the others to believe Him, not only to believe in Him. He drew attention to the miracles He had performed, which are called “works” in this Gospel. If they were unable to believe in the oneness of the Father and Jesus, they could at least believe in Him because of the works—the miracles—that He had performed.

Truly, truly, I say to you, whoever believes in me will also do the works that I do; and greater works than these will he do, because I am going to the Father.18

The phrase, Truly, truly, I say to you, stresses that what is about to be said is important. Whoever believes in me addresses those who have made a personal commitment. Jesus isn’t speaking about those who are simply formal believers, but rather those who are active in their faith. Those who are active in faith will do the works that Jesus did, and even greater works. The likely reason they will do greater things is that after Jesus “goes” to the Father—meaning after His death, resurrection, and ascension are complete—the Holy Spirit will come to them. The Spirit can’t come before that. I tell you the truth: it is to your advantage that I go away, for if I do not go away, the Helper will not come to you. But if I go, I will send him to you.19 Once the Holy Spirit descended on the apostles at Pentecost, they began their ministry of preaching and teaching about Jesus. It was through their ministry that the gospel took root, was preached throughout Israel, and in time spread beyond its borders and into all the world.

Whatever you ask in my name, this I will do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If you ask me anything in my name, I will do it.20

Jesus told His disciples that they should pray in His name. This indicates that their prayers would align with all that Jesus’ name stands for. Such prayer comes from one’s faith in Jesus and seeks to glorify the Father. Prayer may be addressed to Jesus, and of course it can also be addressed to the Father. One author writes:

The two are inseparable … that is why prayer may be addressed to either. It is characteristic Johannine thought that the Father and the Son are so intimately related that what one does, the other does also.21

(To be continued.)

Note

Unless otherwise indicated, all scriptures are from the Holy Bible, English Standard Version, copyright © 2001 by Crossway Bibles, a division of Good News Publishers. Used by permission. All rights reserved.

 

1 John 14:1.

2 John 14:2.

3 NAS, NAU.

4 ESV, NIV.

5 John 14:3.

6 John 14:4.

7 John 14:5.

8 John 14:6.

9 John 14:7.

10 John 1:18.

11 John 14:8.

12 Exodus 33:18–23; see also Exodus 24:9–11, Isaiah 6:1.

13 John 14:9.

14 John 12:45.

15 John 13:20.

16 John 14:10.

17 John 14:11.

18 John 14:12.

19 John 16:7.

20 John 14:13–14.

21 Morris, The Gospel According to John, 573.

Copyright © 2021 The Family International.